《After Being Transported into a Book, I Adopted the Villain》


 Chapter 1 – Crossing

    <h4>Chapter 1 ¨C Crossing</h4>


    The Shen¡¯s main house is located in S city¡¯s famous rich vi area, which is ced in the suburbs, near the mountains and rivers giving it very beautiful scenery.


    Without exception, all the rich and influential people in S city will try their best to buy real estate here, on the one hand, it will solidify their status, on the other hand, it will allow them meet the other influential people living in the area.


    In other words, if a meteorite falls in this area, it will only smash down on arge number of dignitaries.


    Shen Yu, the owner of the Shen family, lives in the golden position of this vi area.


    As one of the most popr people in the upper-ss circle, vis around Shen¡¯s house are naturally the most popr. Unfortunately, Shen Yu bought twelve buildings in the central area at one go. As a result, although so many people want to pretend to meet Shen Yu by chance, they don¡¯t have any opportunity to do so.


    Those whoe here specially for Shen Yu can wait for a year, but never even get a glimpse of Shen Yu.


    The area in the center of the vi seems to be isted into an ind. People outside dare not enter, and those inside do not want toe out.


    Over time, some rumors began to spread.¡ª¡ª


    Ever since a year ago when Chairman Shen and his wife met with difficulties, Shen Yu, the only son left behind, hardly showed up in public and even left all the work to the assistant¡¯s full control.


    It¡¯s feared that for the rest of his life young master Shen will never escape the shadow of his parents¡¯ death.


    It is also said that Shen Yu was disabled in both legs in the subsequent car ident and now he is apanied by a wheelchair all day long, like a disabled person. The second young miss of the Du family, who had a marriage contract with him, could not ept marrying a disabled person, so she ran away with the male model.


    The death of both parents, the disability of both legs, the annulment of the marriage contract, being someone that some people joke about...


    This series of strikes overwhelmed Shen Yu, who shut himself up in his room day and night, and was sinking day by day.


    To make a long story short, the legendary Shen family had experienced a thorough decline.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Inside the Shen House studio.


    Soft sunlight shines through several clear and bright French windows, sprinkling in, covering therge room with a hazy glow that didn¡¯t overwhelm the eye.


    There aren¡¯t many things in the studio. With a mere nce you can see a young man sitting in front of the windows.


    He frowned lightly, with a slight corner of his mouth, his hands held a pencil as he very seriously drew several sketches on the drawing board.


    The man looks only twenty-three or twenty-four years old, with scattered pitch-ck hair, a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes, a tall and straight nose, thin lips tinged with pink, and a small tear mole in the corner of his right eye.


    His expression was incredibly serious and caused the housekeeper, who was pushing the door in, to slow down unconsciously.


    The housekeeper stood at the edge of the room for a moment and saw that Shen Yu still hadn¡¯t noticed him. He coughed softly and said, ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Shen Yu raised his chin gently, but the movements of his hands did not stop, and his eyes were always glued to the drawing board.


    ¡°Here he is.¡± The housekeeper said.


    ¡°En?¡± Who¡¯s here?


    ¡°Master Tang Li.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Shen Yu paused for two seconds. ¡°No... Tang, Tang Li?!¡±


    At this moment, Shen Yu finally reacted. He was beyond frightened, and even the tip of his pen made a hard scratch on the drawing paper ¡ª what the fuck! That little viin came so soon?!


    ¡°Yes.¡± The housekeeper lowered his head. He took all of Shen Yu¡¯s reactions into his eyes. He thought, ¡°If young master doesn¡¯t want to see him, I¡¯ll have Kang Lin send him away.¡±


    Shen Yu swallowed silently and hesitated for a while. Seeing that the housekeeper was really going to drive people out, he sighed and quickly raised his hand. ¡°No. Uncle Zhang, I¡¯ll see him first.¡±


    Having hear what was said, Uncle Zhang¡¯s eyes gave a sh of doubt.


    But in the end Uncle Zhang did not say anything. He shouted that two servants and pushed Shen Yu¡¯s wheelchair to the elevator so that the young master could take it downstairs. He stayed and tidied up.


    As everyone knows, after those events a year ago, the young master had a great change in his temperament bing increasingly irritable, and closing himself up more and more. He often shut himself up for a week without eating or drinking until he was rescued from dehydration.


    Uncle Zhang, who felt helpless was anxious in his heart. After this continued for a period of time, he had lost half his hair.


    Until one night, Shen Yu swallowed sleeping pills again and attempted suicide. Uncle Zhang and the other servants found him and rushed him to the hospital.


    Who would have thought that the man who wakes up seems to have a change in personality, never mentioning suicide again, busy with work, painting and baking every day, receiving rehabilitation training from time to time from doctors, and living a very full life?


    Despite thements outside, the young master seemed to be doing well...


    When Uncle Zhang finished sorting out the scraps on the floor, he looked up and saw the fruit bread outlined on the drawing board. It looks good, but the sudden harsh stroke in the middle had a little influence on the overall aesthetic feeling.


    Uncle Zhang shook his head andughed helplessly.


    ¡°Never before have I seen a gentleman so fond of baking...¡±


    But if the young master can find something to get him out of the shadows, it¡¯s always good.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    However, Shen Yu, who had been pushed downstairs by the servants, was not in Uncle Zhang¡¯s good mood. He was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t stop swallowing saliva. His hands on his knees gripped the corners of his clothes.


    If he didn¡¯t have two disabled legs, Shen Yu would have liked to get up from his wheelchair, turn his head, and leave immediately.


    Only he knew why he was so panicked.


    For he is not the original Shen Yu at all, this body is inhabited by the soul of a dove upying the magpie nest.[1]


    Speaking of magic, Shen Yu never dreamed that such a wicked thing as crossing through books would happen to himself. He was just so idle that he read a dog-blooded author¡¯s fighting novel entitled ¡± The Noble Emperor can¡¯t be Provoked¡±. As a result, the next day when he woke up and opened his eyes, he was Shen Yu, the cannon fodder character in the novel.


    This Shen Yu is really pitiful. Both his father and mother died, he mutted his legs, had his fianc¨¦e run away, and was pointed out by a group of people who eat melon in a lively way [2].


    That¡¯s just his background. What¡¯s worse is that Shen Yu¡¯s life continued going wrong. He fell in love with the novel¡¯s female lead. Unfortunately, the female lead¡¯s kindness meant that while she didn¡¯t ept him, she couldn¡¯t bear to reject him. So, she just let him hang like that.


    Eventually Shen Yu could not resist fighting for the female lead with the male lead and viin, and by virtue of his wealth and power, the viin blind by jealousy, finally kidnapped Shen Yu to the mountain wilderness. After cruel and inhuman torture, the viin tore Shen Yu¡¯s ticket to the afterlife.


    When Shen Yu originally saw the plot, he could not help but feel a chill run up his back.


    But every heart has a blessing. Fortunately, he was not the Shen Yu in the novel. Otherwise, he would rathermit suicide by hitting a wall than be kidnapped by the viin.


    Then the next day after that, he became the Shen Yu in the novel.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Son of a bitch.


    After half a year of living like this, Shen Yu has almost adapted to the rhythm of life in this world.


    He currently managed a sessful western dessert shop. It¡¯s a decent business...


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Tang Li¡¯s appearance, Shen Yu would have almost forgotten that he was the cannon fodder of this world and a poor figure doomed to die in the hands of the opposition.


    And the Tang Li he¡¯s about to see, is the number one viin in the future.


    It¡¯s a pity that Tang Li can¡¯t do anything now, because it¡¯s still 14 years before the whole story happened. That is to say, Tang Li is only ten years old now, and is still an orphan who has been abused by rtives for more than a year.


    Thinking of this, Shen Yu¡¯s anxious heart finally calmed down.


    Nowadays, both the male and female leads and their opponents are just ten-year-old children. They can¡¯t set off any storms. They still have the chance to change their fates.


    Even if he had to follow the old road of kidnapping and tearing tickets, he can at least live the life of the rich for more than ten years. It¡¯s worth it!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Even if it was sunny outside, the living room on the first floor was still brightly lit.


    The shining crystal chandeliers, the valuable vases and murals, the simple and beautiful decorations, and even the uniforms of the servants are specially designed by Louis Vuitton [3], all of which reveals just how rich the master of this house was.


    Every now and the, Shen Yu wanted to sigh.


    Hey...


    The original owner is really too rich.


    The first thing he had to do when waking up in the morning was worry about what to spend money on next.


    Looking up, he saw a quiet little boy sitting on the red leather sofa not far away. He was too small and had no sense of existence. If it hadn¡¯t been for the servant¡¯s reminder, Shen Yu wouldn¡¯t know that there was a person sitting on the sofa.


    The servant pushed Shen Yu¡¯s wheelchair to the tea table and stopped. Another servant immediately made a cup of tea and brought it to Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t have the habit of drinking tea, unfortunately, the original owner did so he had to hold the cup to keep up appearances. His eyes were fixed on the little boy for a second. Oh no, this must be Tang Li.


    This little viin is much thinner than he imagined. After all, he is going to break through the 1.9-meter (6ft 2in) barrier in the future. While he did not expect him to grow like a bean sprout when he was ten years old, currently the boy could easily pass for six or seven years old.


    If Shen Yu was right, the bruises on Tang Li¡¯s cheeks, exposed arms and legs should have been from being beaten, even the right eye socket was somewhat swollen.


    But Tang Li acted like he could not feel the pain, buried his head and sat motionless, like a dried fossil, without even a single hair fluttering.


    It was only when the servant very carefully pulled Tang Li down from the sofa and gently pushed him in front of Shen Yu, that Tang Li lifted his chin slightly and directly stared at Shen Yu with careful and vignt eyes.


    ¡°Sir, this is the Tang orphan.¡± The servant said.


    Shen Yu: ¡°... I know.¡±


    There¡¯s really no one else with that fierce, terrible look in his eyes...................................................


    Shen Yu used to think that the author¡¯s description of Tang Li was somewhat exaggerated. No matter how fierce a delicate and good-looking person was, he would not use the word ¡°hostile [4]¡± repeatedly to describe it.


    Now, Shen Yu finds that this assumption was wrong.


    Tang Li¡¯s foul spirit seems to be born out of his very soul, it has nothing to do with his age and experience.


    In addition, Shen Yu feared Tang Li¡¯s identity. At the moment, Tang Li stared so piercingly at him that his heart shivered, making him forget all the abominable manuscripts he had read before.


    Therefore, the room was dead silent.


    Shen Yu and Tang Li stared, a pair of big eyes and a pair of small eyes interlocking.


    The servant couldn¡¯t bear to look at it. Afraid of Shen Yu¡¯s anger, he quickly pushed Tang Li, ¡°Young Master, this is your uncle Shen, whom we mentioned to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, call me Uncle Shen.¡±


    Tang Li, who was pushed, staggered for two steps, remained unmoved, like a small hedgehog with thorns. The appeared somewhat disturbed.


    As if rm bells went off in his heart, Tang Li shifted his eyes looking for danger.


    Seeing the child like this, Shen Yu, who had some worries, gradually rxed. He smiled and felt that he was too timid just now.


    Anyway, Tang Li is still a child now.


    He is also very poor.


    ¡°Chestnut .¡± Shen Yu called Tang Li¡¯s nickname.


    Tang Li was stiff all over, and a little confusion shed through his dark eyes. Shen Yu went over in a wheelchair, eyes sweeping over the cracked lips of Tang Li, and handed a teacup forward: ¡°Do you drink tea?¡±


    [1]It¡¯s an idiom that means to pass off an illegitimate child as a legitimate one.


    [2] ³Ô¹ÏȺÖÚ meaning ¡°group of melon eaters, or eating melon group¡±, refers to people that enjoy watching something happen to other people (usually something unfortunate or funny), that they themselves have nothing to do with. Btw, the meme below means ¡°Melon eaters who don¡¯t know the truth.¡±


    [3] I had to google this one because it was written as ¡°Donkey Brand¡± which is apparently ng for LV. The more you know.


    [4] The raws had ìåÆø (l¨¬ q¨¬).


    Literally meaning ¡°harsh air¡±.


    In simple terms it can be tranted as hostile. However, the meaning is used to describe incredibly dark hearted people who are hostile to an extreme point.

 Chapter 2 – Adoption

    <h4>Chapter 2 ¨C Adoption</h4>


    Shen Yu is very worried.


    Although the one standing in front of him was a miniature version of the viin, after all, he still has a sense of awe for the viin who one day will turn from merely abnormal to abhorrent, so kissing up now was a must.


    Today you drink my cup of tea, tomorrow we will be good friends.


    Those who fight, kill, kidnap and tear up tickets were not to be offended, okay?


    Shen Yu¡¯s thoughts were flying. After turning 180 corners, Shen Yu¡¯s sight suddenly crossed with the gloomy eyes of Tang Li. Suddenly he was shocked, and all his thoughts were gone in an instant.


    Forget it.


    Before the miniature viinpletely mends his evil ways, this cannon fodder character should stay quiet.


    Shen Yu became lost in his gloomy thoughts.


    At the same time, the motionless Tang Li almost imperceptibly shook his head. He opened his mouth slightly and said, ¡°No.¡±


    It is reasonable to say that the voice of a ten-year-old child should be crisp and melodious, perhaps with a trace of milky tone [1], but Tang Li¡¯s voice is very hoarse and stiff, which makes Shen Yu very ufortable when listening.


    Shen Yu, a little distracted, looked at the bruises on Tang Li¡¯s body. He knew that the childhood of a viin character was bound to be difficult, but he did not expect to be sad to this point.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Shen Yu handed the cup to the servant and asked, ¡°Do you want dessert? Let Aunt help you.


    Tang Li did not speak.


    The servant standing next to him was very anxious and regret that he could not directly make Tang Li cooperate.


    In their opinion, the dull and gloomy Tang Li is likely to annoy the master. Whether he can be adopted at this time or not is another matter. The servant feared that the master was not currently in a good frame of mind to take in this child.


    The servant exined, ¡°Sir, young master Tang Li¡¯s parents died in a car ident a year ago. Young master Tang Li went to live with many different rtives. Unfortunately, none of them were suitable. As master Shen said that he was lonely, we¡¯ve brought young master Tang Li to you.¡±


    In fact, this exnation has been repeated dozens of times by Uncle Zhang.


    They were afraid that Shen Yu would be angry, and they could not refuse master Shen¡¯s orders. They could only exin to Shen Yu their reasoning and bring Tang Li so that their master could meet him.


    However, they did not want to ept the presence of Tang Li.


    Because they know very well that Shen Yu will need time to recover physically and psychologically soon after he came out of his haze, which makes it difficult for him to take good care of a child.


    ¡°... I know.¡± Shen Yu sighed.


    Not only did he know the tragic experience of Tang Li, but he also knew that this cannon fodder character would have refused to adopt Tang Li and instead he would relentlessly ridicule the boy, making it so that he would be remembered by this viin.


    In the end, all his misfortune was brought on by a poor mouth.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Shen Yu waved to Tang Li.


    Tang Li seemed like he was unaware of Shen Yu¡¯s order, his white lips tightened, his eyes stared at Shen Yu for a moment, and he stood perfectly still.


    Left with no choice, Shen Yu had to push his wheelchair over to Tang Li.


    If you look carefully, you will find that Tang Li is very delicate. Even if the five features [2] are not yet developed enough to make people feel amazed, he had beautiful phoenix eyes that slightly picked up at the corner, white lips that are very thin, and a sharp jaw line.


    But the shadows in his eyes were too strong, and the atmosphere that surrounded him made people feel ufortable.


    Shen Yu secretly typed up his manuscript, and before he could open his mouth, he saw Uncle Zhang strolling up after tidying up the studio.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Uncle Zhang did not look at Tang Li who stood in front of him. He paced over to Shen Yu¡¯s wheelchair and bent over slightly. He spoke into Shen Yu¡¯s ear with a light voice, ¡°You must be tired. I¡¯ll push you back to your room to rest.¡±


    After that, Uncle Zhang turned around and coldly nced over Tang Li. Finally, he looked at the servant and said, ¡°Send him back to Elder Shen, I¡¯ll talk to himter.¡±


    The servant immediately understood the intent of the housekeeper.


    That is to say, the boy had been rejected.


    The servant looked at Tang Li with some sympathy and thought that the child was doomed to misfortune. Even if he lived a lonely but well-fed life in the Shen¡¯s house, he would be much better off than staying at a ce where he was being abused.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The servant answered, ready to take Tang Li away.


    Seeing this, Shen Yu suddenly felt panicked, and could not help but grab Tang Li¡¯s wrist and frown at Uncle Zhang: ¡°This child, I will keep him.¡±


    As soon as this was said, not to mention Uncle Zhang and the servants that were all full of surprise, even the unresponsive Tang Li was slightly startled. Looking up with round eyes, the boy small stature resembled a terrified squirrel.


    Uncle Zhang did not seem to understand Shen Yu¡¯s meaning: ¡°Have you [3] thoroughly thought about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Yu said.


    He has been wrestling with the matter over and over for the past two days.


    For a long time he had thought about it...


    Since he traveled into the story before it really begins, it means that he has an opportunity to change his destiny.


    It would be too passive to stay away from the protagonists and supporting actors. Maybe the female protagonist will suddenlye out and say a few simple words to him in the future, and after being seen by the viins, they¡¯ll tear his ticket.


    Shen Yu thought about it and decided to solve the problem from the root.


    The person who will kill him in the future is the viin Tang Li. This is the best way to change Tang Li¡¯s view on him. It¡¯s better not to be hated by him anymore. As far as the present situation is concerned, adopting Tang Li should be the safest way.


    Anyway, Tang Li is only ten years old now. Fourteen yearster, he will meet a woman and begin his tragic career as a viin.


    That is to say, he still has fourteen years to go...


    If you follow the original plot, then at this time, Shen Yu should follow Uncle Zhang¡¯s words and call the servants to drive Tang Li away. He also cynically educated Tang Li, this person who had an unpleasant character. No wonder he was kicked around like a football.


    Shen Yu was sweating bitterly at the mere thought of these words. He was grateful that he hadn¡¯t crossed the line and rejected Tang Li. Otherwise, he would have no chance to recover.


    ¡°Pack up the second bedroom next to my bedroom and add some new furniture. If chestnut wants, then he can live here from now on.¡± After giving these orders, Shen Yu found that he was still holding Tang Li¡¯s hand.


    The child¡¯s wrist is very thin, it felt fragile as if a little force could break it, his skin is snow white Blue blood vessels hidden beneath the skin are dimly visible, his hands are cold, Shen Yu felt as if he was holding an ice cube.


    But Tang Li did not struggle. Looking at Shen Yu with a confused look, even the vignce just now dissipated a lot unconsciously.


    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll leave you a room. You cane whenever you need it.¡±


    When Shen Yu finished speaking, he saw Tang Li¡¯s lips open.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    The child¡¯s voice is unusually husky and low, but he spits out these two words, one after another, with great seriousness.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s eyes curved as he smiled, while loosening Tang Li¡¯s hand, he continued tomand his servant, ¡°Take him with you. Also, buy some clothes when you add the furniture.¡±


    Although it¡¯s still sunny outside, it¡¯ste autumn in September. The clothes on Tang Li were thin, and all the bruises in the shorts and shorts are exposed.


    Seeing this, Shen Yu paused, ¡°Call Dr. Liu so that he can take a look.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    After going to the study.


    Uncle Zhang¡¯s face was tense, and his eyebrows were tied in a knot. He had stopped talking, but eventually he could no longer hold his tongue. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to grieve over the idea of offending Elder Shen. The child is indeed misfortunate, but his personality is gloomy and irritable. He is not suitable for staying in the Shen house.¡±


    At the desk, Shen Yu was sorting out the stack of drawings that Uncle Zhang had collected before. He did not bother to raise his head when he heard the words. With a tone of indifference Shen Yu spoke, ¡°Our Shen family doesn¡¯tck a pair of chopsticks. [4]¡°


    ¡°But Sir...¡± Uncle Zhang was quite embarrassed. ¡°I remember you didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by that child. I thought you were just doing it for Elder Shen, and you didn¡¯t really adopt that child.¡±


    Shen Yu, who had been busy for half a day, finally looked up at Uncle Zhang with an inexplicable look on his face. Only when he saw Uncle Zhang getting ufortable did he utter in a loud voice: ¡°When did I say those words?¡±


    Uncle Zhang was stunned.


    ¡°Think about it carefully.¡± Shen Yuid down his drawings, the beautiful peach blossom eyes had no emotion, ake without ripples. He said, ¡°Since my grandfather suggested that I adopt Tang Li, when did I say that I would let him go?¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s tone of voice was not severe, he spoke simply out of pure curiosity and his expressionless face was simply his normal appearance.


    But despite this knowledge, Uncle Zhang was so frightened that a few drops of bean-sized cold sweat formed on Uncle Zhang¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°I...¡± Uncle Zhang did not know how to exin it. Shen Yu did not express his dislike for Tang Li from beginning to end. It was his wishful thinking that Shen Yu hated Tang Li very much.


    As for the source of this knowledge...


    Even Uncle Zhang himself was not clear, it was if this assumption had been naturally rooted in his mind.


    Shen Yu did not expect a simple question would frighten Uncle Zhang into such a strange and helpless state, he waved his hand indicating to Uncle Zhang that he may return to his own business.


    When the door of the study was closed, Shen Yu picked up his mobile phone and dialed Elder Shen¡¯s telephone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Li curled up in the bathtub.


    The bathroom is about the size of two-thirds of the bedroom he lived in at his aunt¡¯s house. The bathroom is bright, clean and fresh. The scent ofvender floats in the air.


    Due to the excessive light around, the bruises and scars on Tang Li were exposed more thoroughly.


    But he¡¯s already used to it.


    A year ago, his parents died in a car ident. Then his familypany was seized, and he was deprived of his inheritance. He was also expelled from his home by those people and lived under the roof of rtives.


    His rtives were not kind to him.


    His parents used to struggle to earn money to support the parasite rtives, but now that his parents are gone, the quality of life of the rtives had plummeted, so they could only vent all theirints on him.


    For more than a year he was plunged into the abyss of misery.


    Then a month ago, he received a phone call from his father¡¯s teacher, Elder Shen, asking him if he would like to go to the Shen¡¯s house to live with Shen Yu.


    Tang Li has heard of Shen Yu¡¯s name.


    His aunt and her family often talk about the Shen family and Shen Yu, trying to climb into Shen family¡¯s good graces, even if it is only a rtive of the Shen family. It¡¯s a pity. How can a family like the Shen family look at them?


    Shen family...


    Shen Yu...


    Tang Li breathed out, and his mouth raised into a seemingly innocent sneer.


    He wants to stay at the Shen house.


    Even if it¡¯s as Shen Yu¡¯s cattle, horse, or dog. He¡¯s willing to do it.


    [1] Milky Tone ¨C meaning a childish or young sounding voice. I¡¯ve heard it used to describe the voice of women that purposely talk in a ¡°cutsie¡± way. As far as I know it¡¯s called ¡°milk¡± because it describes the tone babies have when crying for their mother to give them milk and is therefore associated with a child¡¯s voice, but I¡¯m notpletely sure ¡¥_(¥Ä)_/¡¥.


    [2] The five features: eyebrows, eyes, ears, nose, mouth.


    [3] The housekeeper uses the more formal of saying ¡°you¡±, Äú (n¨ªn), as opposed to the less formal Äã (n¨«) when addressing Shen Yu. On a side note, my favorite character in Chinese is also Äú because to create it you use the informal Äã and the character ÐÄ (x¨©n) which literally means ¡°heart¡±. So, when you use Äú as opposed to Äã, you are, in a very literal sense, putting more heart into addressing someone. When I was first learning how to read Chinese this was always the one fun fact that stuck with me.


    [4] Meaning they don¡¯tck the capacity to feed and house another person.

 Chapter 3 – Tag

    <h4>Chapter 3 ¨C Tag</h4>


    Tang Li came out in less than half an hour. He didn¡¯t dare to stay in the bathroom for too long.


    On the bed, the servants neatlyid out some new clothes, Tang Li took the clothes back to the bathroom and changed into them, they were just the right size.


    The tag hanging on the clothing was not yet removed. Tang Li twisted the tag on his trousers and looked at it. He was stunned. Even when his parents were still alive, they did not buy him such expensive clothes.


    Tang Li went out of the bathroom, looked around the spacious and luxurious bedroom, and finally his gazended on a small bamboo basketying on the tea table, it contained such items as scissors and rulers.


    He approached, picked up the scissors, and gripped the hanging tag. Even after gripping the tag for a while, he had not yet started cutting.


    After putting the scissors down, a sudden knocking noise came from the bedroom door. Tang Li hesitated for a moment before he finally said pleasee in.


    As his voice fell, a servant opened the door and came in. ¡°Young master Tang Li, we need to redesign your bedroom. Please go to the living room on the first floor and wait.¡±


    Tang Li nodded and left the bedroom.


    The Shen house was as gorgeous as he imagined, but it was always apanied by a depressing sense of coldness. Tang Li sat on the sofa for an afternoon. There was no noise except the asional sound of heavy objectsnding on the second floor when the servants were carrying furniture.


    Everything is silent.


    Even Shen Yu, who decided to adopt him, never showed up.


    Tang Li thought Shen Yu would appear at dinner.


    When evening came and the servant led him to the dining room. Tang Li had subconsciously taken greater care of his clothes in order to make a better impression on Shen Yu, so he felt a little restrained.


    Unfortunately, while there are many delicate and delicious dishes on the table, there is only Tang Li sitting alone at the table.


    Tang Li had a bad time at his rtives¡¯ house and was always and after-thought to his rtives in terms of food, clothing, housing and transportation. In more than a year under the roof of his rtives, he seldom had a full meal, so the dinner before him was undoubtedly the most abundant meal he had ever enjoyed since his parents died.


    But Tang Li felt it was a little nd.


    He forced himself to finish most of the dishes on the table. He knew that he was too thin and too short. Even Shen Yu, who sat in a wheelchair, could look down at him.


    Remembering Shen Yu¡¯s gentle eyes, there was a feeling of spring breeze that left an Tang Li with an odd sensation, as if even his cold body had a little warmth.


    He needs to grow up quickly!


    It was the first time Tang Li had such an urgent need.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Shen Yu has been in the world for a half-a-year[1]. Because the original owner of this body is not in good health, he was forced to get rid of many of his former bad habits.


    However, it was only in the case of his bad eating habits that Shen Yu could not change, regardless of how hard Uncle Zhang tried to persuade him.


    In the past, he also ran a dessert shop that was very sessful and had a good reputation. He was the only owner and the only pastry chef. He was particrly interested in studying the practice of western pastry making. He himself had designed many popr pastries.


    Of course, during the process of creating a new dessert, it is unavoidable to make a pile of test batches. Shen Yu got used to both tasting during the baking, and then eating again until he was full.


    Uncle Zhang stood in front of the kitchen door and watched Shen Yu eat five pieces of cakes and seven or eight fist-sized croissants. His face instantly turned green [2] and he choked.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯d better go and have something to eat. Dr. Liu said that these desserts cannot be your staple food.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± Shen Yu took off his apron [3], and steered the wheelchair back out from the table. He then ordered the servant that was assisting him, ¡°Put the tray into the oven. Ah...I really don¡¯t know how it will turn out this time.¡±


    Uncle Zhang helplessly said: ¡°... What if it hasn¡¯t seeded yet?¡±


    Shen Yu raised his lips and patted his belly confidently. ¡°There are still four croissants here. I am confident that I can make the type of taste I want within four trials.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Are you really not hungry?


    Uncle Zhang looked up and sighed with despair.


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t helpughing. He manipted the wheelchair to go over to Uncle Zhang, as he was just about tofort the worried housekeeper, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a small head peeking out from the door.


    Shen Yu, who was caught off guard, felt stunned. Just as he was about to take a closer look, the little head quickly retreated.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    He really was like a squirrel, acting frightened from beginning to end.


    Shen Yu was unexpectedly amused, and the upward curvature of his mouth could hardly be suppressed. If it hadn¡¯t been for his perseverance, the people who knew the original master of this body would have copsed.


    Uncle Zhang immediately noticed Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. Frowning solemnly, he turned to walk out of the kitchen. Within a few seconds, he returned with a depressed child.


    ¡°He just finished his dinner and got lost while taking a walk.¡± Uncle Zhang brought Tang Li over to Shen Yu.


    Tang Li knew that peeping outside the door was wrong. For a while, the little viin blushed, buried his head, clenched his lips, and said nothing


    In fact, he lied to Zhang housekeeper. He was not taking a walk. He just came to see Shen Yu under the guise of taking one. He learned from the servants that Shen Yu was in the kitchen, so he had spent a lot of time winding through thisbyrinth-like house before he found it.


    However, the feeling of being caught peeping is not good, and maybe Shen Yu will even hate him because of it...


    Thinking of this, Tang Li felt a sense of panic well up in his chest.


    He raised his head quietly and tried to secretly observe Shen Yu¡¯s reaction, but in the next second, he couldn¡¯t avoid locking sight with a pair of smiling eyes.


    Tang Li was stunned.


    Shen Yu was indeedughing. The peach blossoms eyes were like half-moon shaped curves. They were full of smiles. It was like ake sparkling in the sunshine. The sparkling light almost blurred Tang Li¡¯s vision.


    At this moment, it seems that he couldn¡¯t see anything else.


    Only Shen Yu¡¯s spring-like smile remained in his mind.


    Shen Yuughs so beautifully...


    It¡¯s a pity that Shen Yu did not know what Tang Li was thinking. Seeing the child staring at him in amazement, he thought that Uncle Zhang had just frightened him with his fierce manner. So, he reached for the croissant wrapped in paper on the table and handed it to him.


    ¡°Do you want to eat it? I just baked it.¡±


    Shen Yu is more or less afraid of this little viin, and when he speaks to him, he will inevitably mix in some ttery. Even if the little viin is unwilling to ept his kindness, he is tolerant enough to understand.


    After all, he¡¯s a viin. How can he be called a viin if he immediately trusts strangers?


    Shen Yu was ready to be ignored again. Unexpectedly, Tang Li quietly raised his own hand and took the croissant from Shen Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Li whispered, the tips of his ear already red.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Shen Yu returned with a smile.


    Just now, when Tang Li was brought in by Uncle Zhang, Shen Yu noticed his new clothes. He had to admit that clothes really do make the man. Just by changing clothes, Tang Li changed from an ordinary child to a delicate and beautiful little boy.


    It¡¯s just the hanging tag hanging outside that¡¯s a bit eye-catching.


    Shen Yu slightly pulled at the tag on Tang Li trousers. As a result, he unintentionally saw the price on the tag. Suddenly, he fully understood the intention of the servant.


    The Shen family¡¯s servants have always been rigorous in their work and would never have made a low-level mistake like leaving hanging tags on their clothes. This is obviously to let Tang Li know how much the Shen family spent on him.


    Shen Yu: ......


    Shen Yu sighed in his heart. He thought Tang Li might have guessed the servant¡¯s intent, so the child not only didn¡¯t cut the hanging tag but might have also deliberately took it out and hung it in a more conspicuous position.


    Just from Tang Li¡¯s method of doing things alone, it¡¯s hard to imagine that he is only a ten-year-old child.


    But thinking about Tang Li¡¯s experience over the past year and his establishment as a viin, Shen Yu once again rxed.


    ¡°Who prepared the clothes?¡± Shen Yu asked Uncle Zhang.


    ¡°Aunt Chen.¡± When Uncle Zhang answered, he understood Shen Yu¡¯s meaning. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Aunt Chen to bring the scissors.¡±


    Uncle Zhang came back soon after he left, followed by Aunt Chen, who looked terrified. During this time, Shen Yu asked the servant to bring out the tray in the oven and gave the croissant, which had been sessfully made, to Tang Li.


    One big person and one small person finished their croissants quietly.


    Aunt Chen looked at Shen Yu and Tang Li, and said with some trepidation, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. It was my own negligence. I¡¯ll immediately cut the tag.¡±


    Shen Yu said, ¡°Cut it.¡±


    Aunt Chen¡¯s head was almost buried in her cor. The poor aunt¡¯s face was so pale that she dared not breathe in even the air. She quickly cut all the hanging tags on Tang Li¡¯s clothing.


    Shen Yu knew that Aunt Chen actions were for the Shen family¡¯s sake. He didn¡¯t want Aunt Chen to be embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t want Tang Li to feel that the whole Shen family was rejecting him. After considering it, he knew he had to rify his intent to Aunt Chen.


    ¡°Aunt Chen, from now on, Chestnut will be a member of our Shen family. I entrust him to your care. You must work a little harder than others to care for him.¡± Shen Yu continued, ¡°But in turn, you will be equallypensated. Starting this month, your sry will be doubled, and a bonus will be added every quarter.¡±


    Hearing this, Aunt Chen was surprised and delighted. She flew from hell to heaven in an instant. She realized that she was so excited that she had almost forgotten to show her appreciation, ¡°Thank you, sir. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll do a good job!¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Shen Yu nodded. He looked down at Tang Li and said with a smile, ¡°You can go upstairs with Aunt Chen and rest. I¡¯ll go back to my roomter.¡±


    Tang Li didn¡¯t want to leave, but he had to be obedient. He looked down, concealing the negative emotions in his eyes and followed behind Aunt Chen.


    ¡°Good night.¡± Shen Yu called after him.


    Tang Li did not respond, but instead, stepping with his slender legs, quickly disappeared from Shen Yu¡¯s sight.


    Shen Yu pouted his lips. Turning around, he saw Uncle Zhang looking at him in silence. He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Little Chestnut is still so shy.¡±


    ¡°The child¡¯s character is not good.¡± Uncle Zhang said bluntly, ¡°It will be difficult to raise him.¡±


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t speak. He pushed the wheelchair over to the table and began tidying up the messy table with the servant. He quietly spoke without raising his head, ¡°Uncle Zhang, I know you just want what¡¯s best for me, but since I¡¯ve made a decision and Little Chestnut is going to stay in this house, I don¡¯t want to hear you speaking badly about him anymore.¡±


    Uncle Zhang abruptly paused and then immediately bowed his head. ¡°My apologies, it will not happen again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better. Families should live in harmony.¡± Shen Yuzhen smiled. He pinched his sore neck and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for me to sleep [4]. Tomorrow we¡¯ll take Little Chestnut out to buy some things.¡±


    Uncle Zhang: ¡°...¡±


    He wanted to ask Shen Yu if he was raising Tang Li as his son. As the question was about to slip from his mouth, he swallowed it.


    [1] This says it¡¯s been a year, but thest chapter specified half-a-year. I can¡¯t tell if this means he¡¯s had the bakery open for half a year, but Shen Yu has been in the world for a year, or if the author made a mistake. So I¡¯m just going to change it to half-a-year and keep it consistent.


    [2] Originally ²ËÉ« [c¨¤i s¨¨], which literally means ¡°vegetable color¡±, or ¡°emancipated¡±.


    [3] The sentence uses ËÜÁÏÊÖ´ü [s¨´ li¨¤o sh¨¯u d¨¤i], which mean ¡°stic bag¡±, and that is not a metaphor for apron. However I couldn¡¯t figure out why he would need a stic bag unless it was to carry cooking utensils (I carried a bag with me everywhere when I was on crutches, even if it was just around the house), but the paragraph didn¡¯t specify if that was the reason. So, I reced it with apron because that made more sense.


    [4] Tranted literally he said e along, back to bed¡± which sounds fine in Chinese but really ambiguous in English so I had to specify that Shen Yu was not, in fact, taking Uncle Zhang with him to bed. (¨s¡ã¡õ¡ã)¨s ¦à ??ol

 Chapter 4 – Patient’s Condition

    <h4>Chapter 4 ¨C Patient¡¯s Condition</h4>


    The next morning.


    After receiving a notification, Dr. Liu temporarily cancelled his training and rushed back from abroad and drove straight to the Shen house without stopping. He took his medicine box and went straight to Shen Yu¡¯s bedroom while being followed by four medical assistants, each dragging various instruments.


    Uncle Zhang, who was about to call Shen Yu out of bed, was shocked by Dr. Liu¡¯s battle-like demeanor. He quickly stopped him and asked, ¡°Dr. Liu, has something urgent happened?¡±


    ¡°What about Mr. Shen?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡±


    ¡°Is he all right?¡±


    ¡°At present he¡¯s fine.¡± Uncle Zhang was shocked to see Dr. Liu, and became nervous. ¡°Why did Dr. Liu ask that?¡±


    Dr. Liu nkly touched his nose. ¡°Didn¡¯t Aunt Chen call me toe over?¡±


    Just as his voice fell, the bedroom door in front of them slowly opened. Shen Yu, dressed neatly, came out in a wheelchair. He squinted his eyes andughed, two shallow dots appeared on his cheeks: ¡°Good morning Dr. Liu, I see you¡¯ve made a special trip. I hope I didn¡¯t cause you any inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always happy to serve Mr. Shen.¡± Dr. Liu smiled and said, ¡°It seems that Mr. Shen is recovering well now. You can get up and dress without the help of Uncle Zhang. Have you been making sure toplete the rehabilitation n I made?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing it all the time. Not once have I beenzy.¡± Shen Yuughed, and then changed the topic. ¡°But today¡¯s protagonist is not me.¡±


    Dr. Liu: ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other side.


    Tang Li got up before dawn.


    He had developed the habit of never sleepingte at his rtives¡¯ house.


    Tang Li thought he would definitely see Shen Yu at breakfast. In the end, even though he deliberately finished his breakfast slowly, Shen Yu did not appear.


    Before leaving, Tang Li finally could not resist and asked Aunt Chen, who had begun to tidy up the dishes and chopsticks.


    ¡°What about Mr. Shen?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps still sleeping.¡± Aunt Chen smiled helplessly. ¡°In the past, the Master was a night owl who couldn¡¯t sleep at night and couldn¡¯t get up in the morning. Later, Mr. Zhang confiscated the master¡¯s mobile phone before going to bed, so he forcibly corrected the master¡¯s habit of staying upte. But now, so long as nothing serious happens, Master can sleep until noon, and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll change that habit...¡±


    Aunt Chen worked for the Shen family for 30 years. She watched Shen Yu grow up since he was young, so she could talk about her Master endlessly.


    Tang Li was silent as he listened to Aunt Chen.


    Obviously, the image of Shen Yu that Aunt Chen described is quite different from the image he had in his head.


    Beforeing to the Shen house, he thought Shen Yu was a cold and high-ranking person, standing at the top of the pyramid and looking down at all the ants. Aftering to the Shen house, he found that Shen Yu was an angel with a warm smile. One that had no temper and was easy to approach, so much so that he could easily ept an outsider like Tang Li.


    But now for the first time, he had discovered that Shen Yu had such a childish side.


    ¡°Aunt Chen.¡± A slightly strange and melodious male voice sounded helpless as it interrupted Aunt Chen¡¯s rant, ¡°You¡¯re spilling all of my dark secrets again.¡±


    Aunt Chen paused and turned to look at Shen Yu, who was pushed over by Uncle Zhang. Sheughed and shouted, ¡°Master!¡±


    After taking care of Shen Yu for so long, she naturally knew that Shen Yu was not as angry as he wasst night, but when she saw Dr. Liuing after him, she quickly tidied up the dishes and left the dining room.


    Dr. Liu looked at Aunt Chen¡¯s back as she walked away. He raised his eyebrows and joked, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so long, yet everyone is still so afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°Am I scary?¡± Shen Yu brought his hand to his own face.


    ¡°Not scary, not scary at all.¡± Dr. Liu answered casually, ¡°With Mr. Shen¡¯s unmatchable beauty, we mortals can only be fascinated from afar.¡±


    ¡°... Shut up.¡±


    Shen Yu turned his head and looked at Tang Li, who seemed to have almost no sense of existence from a distance. He waved to him, ¡°Little Chestnut,e here.¡±


    Tang Li hesitated a little, and then obediently went to Shen Yu.


    At that time, there were only Shen Yu, Uncle Zhang, Dr. Liu and the silent Tang Li in the big dining room.


    In order not to hurt the self-esteem of the little future viin, Shen Yu specially asked the four assistants brought by Dr. Liu to stay in the living room.


    ¡°Give him an examination, make sure to check the scars on his body. If you can dress them, then do so. I¡¯d be best if you can get rid of them.¡± When Shen Yu finished, he gently grabbed Tang Li¡¯s hand and whispered in his ear, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the living room. Shall we go shoppingter?¡±


    Shen Yu spoke in a light tone, the air he breathed out like soft feathers passing by Tang Li¡¯s ears.


    It¡¯s itchy.


    And it¡¯s itchy in his heart.


    Tang Li nodded almost imperceptibly, and the blush of his cheeks had spread to the tip of his ears, but he had not noticed it at all.


    Shen Yu watched Tang Li¡¯s face change with wide eyes, and he couldn¡¯t helpughing. He pressed down the desire to pinch the ears of the little viin and instead let Uncle Zhang push him out of the dining room.


    After waiting in the living room for about half an hour, Dr. Liu and Tang Li came out of the dining room.


    Dr. Liu, with a slightly indignant look, called Shen Yu over to the next room alone. He opened his mouth and got straight to the point, ¡°After the Tang couple departed, they left a mess for their poor son. There is also that group of rtives of the Tang family who are covetous of his inheritance. Are you really going to adopt that child? ¡°


    ¡°That won¡¯t be an issue.¡± Shen Yu looked out of the window at the sparklingke and asked, ¡°What about Chestnut?¡±


    Dr. Liu saw that Shen Yu had made up his mind. Although he did not agree with his decision, he could not say anything at this juncture. He grabbed his head and said, ¡°There are many injuries and the child is severely malnourished, but it will be enough to slowly take care of his body after applying medical treatment to his injuries. It¡¯s just that his mental state seems not very good.¡±


    Shen Yu was stunned: ¡°Specifically speaking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure. It¡¯s a bit of a guess.¡± Dr. Liu sighed, ¡°He is very defensive, and seems to think of everyone as his enemy, which may result in depression and mania.¡±


    Depression?


    Mania?


    Shen Yu suddenly remembered that the viin in the novel did have a very serious manic disorder, sometimes even to the point where he was unable to control his own behavior and did some extremely cruel things.


    If he remembers correctly, it seems that when Tang Li kidnapped and killed the original Shen Yu, it was a state of mania.


    Shen Yu shivered and asked, ¡°What should I do then?¡±


    ¡°Find a psychiatrist to treat it, and it¡¯s better not to overly stimte him with words or actions.¡± Looking at Shen Yu¡¯s nervous appearance, Dr. Liu shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Shen, you are a good man.¡±


    Shen Yu grinned bitterly: ¡°You want a son?¡±


    ¡°You stillck a son? Maybe the kind that went to college and works as a doctor?¡±


    ¡°... Get out of here.¡±


    When Shen Yu and Dr. Liu returned to the living room, Uncle Zhang was ready for their trip, and Dr. Liu¡¯s four assistants had packed up their things and were ready to leave.


    Only Tang Li, who had nothing to do, was sitting upright on the sofa, his dark eyes looking in the direction of Shen Yu.


    As Shen Yu approached, Tang Li¡¯s figure became more and more rigid. Looking directly at Shen Yu¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous and anxious.


    He did not know what Dr. Liu had said to Shen Yu, but intuition told him that it might be rted to him.


    Thinking of the way Dr. Liu had stopped talking and his solemn expression just now, the fear in Tang Li¡¯s heart was like a snowball. The more it rolled, the more it grew. He was afraid to see the disappointment in Shen Yu¡¯s eyes, and to hear the word ¡°leave¡± from Shen Yu¡¯s mouth.


    Shen Yu is the only person willing to take him in.


    He couldn¡¯t let Dr. Liu have the chance to talk with Shen Yu.


    But what can he do when he is so weak?


    Tang Li¡¯s face was as white as paper, his hands on his knees were tightening constantly, his nails were firmly embedded in the flesh of his palms. However, he seemed to feel no pain. He opened his beautiful Phoenix eyes slightly and for a moment, stared at Shen Yu who hade over to him.


    If Dr. Liu really persuaded had Shen Yu to change his mind on the adoption, then one day he would surely have Dr. Liupletely disappear from the world...


    This is Tang Li¡¯s final resolve.


    ¡°Chestnut.¡± Shen Yu boldly touched Tang Li¡¯s soft hair. He felt a small shiver from the little viin. After a moment of amazement, he went to hold Tang Li¡¯s hands. ¡°You must have waited a long time. Let¡¯s go shopping.¡±


    Tang Li suddenly felt sluggish.


    In an instant, all the thoughts in his head disappeared into thin air.


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t even think. He could only stare at Shen Yu¡¯s smiling face.


    The brilliant yellow sunshine passed through the window and sprinkled down on the side of Shen Yu¡¯s beautiful face, blurring the Shen Yu¡¯s outline and made him squint his eyes unconsciously.


    The light blocked them, as if it separated them by tens-of-thousands of light-years. Shen Yu was bathed in the warm sunshine, but he was sunk in the endless darkness.


    For a moment, the contrast between light and dark inbination with Shen Yu¡¯s holding his hand made Tang Li feel nihilistic.


    Suddenly, he heard Shen Yu¡¯s exmation: ¡°Ah! is your hand bleeding? Too careless! How can you pinch your palm until it bleeds? Dr. Liu,e over and quickly treat it.¡±


    Dr. Liu, who was being stared at by Tang Li, was just about to slip away. When he heard Shen Yu¡¯s call, he could only stiffen his scalp [1] ande over: ¡°... I¡¯ming.¡±


    After such a dy, it was half-an-hour before Shen Yu could go out with Tang Li.


    Since Shen Yu came to this world, he has stayed at home, concentrating on baking and rehabilitation, rarely going out to see other people and refusing all visitors.


    With a quick calction, this should be Shen Yu¡¯s sixth trip out. The first five times he either went to Elder Shen¡¯s home, or to thepany meeting. He certainly did not expect his first real trip out to be with the viin.


    Shen Yu looked at Tang Li while sitting face-to-face, as he looked down, his sightnded on two small hands wrapped in gauze.


    He asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Tang Li hesitated for two seconds and shook his head: ¡°No.¡±


    Shen Yuughed, ¡°Lying is not the habit of a good child.¡±


    ¡°... It hurts.¡± Tang Li wiped his lips and chose to tell the truth, but he quickly added, ¡°But after you asked, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    [1] Ó²×ÅͷƤ [y¨¬ng zhe t¨®u p¨ª] , it means to toughen up and put on a brave face.

 Chapter 5 – Madman

    <h4>Chapter 5 ¨C Madman</h4>


    Although the original Shen Yu grew up in this city, the current Shen Yu was someone who showed up unexpectedly and without an invitation [1] . He was not familiar with the city¡¯s routes, so he gave all the work of arranging the itinerary to Uncle Zhang.


    Unfortunately, Uncle Zhang is an old man and didn¡¯t enjoy shopping at all, so he could only to turn to Aunt Chen on the topic of where to go. The simrly unaware Aunt Chen had to run to ask her daughter before she learned where they sold some good things.


    They did not take bodyguards on this trip, and instead only brought Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen.


    Uncle Zhang was responsible for driving and pushing Shen Yu¡¯s wheelchair. Aunt Chen was responsible for carrying things. The work was evenly distributed.


    Perhaps because Shen Yu sat in a wheelchair, as soon as they entered the shopping mall, they attracted the attention of a considerable number of people. The per-capita consumption rate in this shopping mall is one of the best in the country [2], and only VIP customers are sent membership cards.


    As early as when the mall opened, it took the initiative to send a membership card to the original Shen Yu. Unfortunately, the original owner was not interested in leisure activities such as shopping and watching movies, as a result, he never once set foot in here.


    Shen Yu and his party went to the lobby on the first floor and saw a nervous looking middle-aged man in a stiff suit rushing to meet them.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Mr. Shen.¡± The man¡¯s face was full of smiles and both his words and deeds carried a tone of ttery. ¡°I¡¯m the manager here. My surname is Fu. Please, just call me Xiao Fu. [3]¡°


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu looked at a middle-aged man who was obviously older than himself for a couple of seconds and finally greeted with a smile, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Manager Fu rubbed his hands and said with a slight nervousness, ¡°It¡¯s rare for Mr. Shen toe here. Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    Shen Yu looked at the silent Tang Li beside him, and his originally cold eyes unconsciously became gentle. He said, ¡°I want to buy some clothes and daily necessities for my family¡¯s child [4].¡±


    ¡°Oh-¡°


    Manager Fu lengthened his tone and quickly nced at Tang Li, then a trace of doubt and surprise shed in his eyes.


    But he dared not gossip about the Shen family. Instead, he rmended himself, ¡°I am very familiar with this ce. If it is convenient for Mr. Shen, I can show you around.¡±


    Shen Yu did not refuse: ¡°Then we¡¯ll inconvenience you.¡±


    Manager Fu startedughing and replied, ¡°It¡¯s no inconvenience at all.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Shen Yu has always known that the Shen family has a pivotal position in the upper circle. Even the rich and powerful officials will concede their greatness in front of the Shen family, not to mention a group of rich people who can¡¯t boast about their own identities and instead want to hug the Shen family¡¯s thigh.


    When he first came to the world, Shen Yu did not know why this was. Later, he slowly learned about the Shen¡¯s history. A hundred years ago, the founders of Shen¡¯s family began operating in the underworld.


    It was not until Shen Yu¡¯s father¡¯s generation that the Shen family waspletely washed white.


    However, the dark forces that the Shen family cultivated a hundred years ago cannot be dissolved overnight. With the current growth of the Shen family, those forces still seem to be vigorously developing.


    In short, the Shen family has been a family of ck and white people for centuries. Not only is it as simple as having money, as long as theytch onto the Shen family, many subsequent projects will be much easier to carry out.


    With this knowledge, even if Shen Yu seldom appeared in public for the past year, even a passer-by with a certain identity can recognize him at a nce.


    So, while Shen Yu and others were led around by manager Fu, and a group of people started to create a chatter around them. Eventually, even a few paparazzi mixed in with the crowd.


    Through the crowd and the security guards, the paparazzi raised their voices and asked their questions.


    ¡°Mr. Shen, I heard that you have given up the management of thepany over the past year. What are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Shen, we are all curious about how you will handle thepany without a sessor. You and Miss Du¡¯s engagement has reached a critical point. Will you cancel the engagement and marry another one?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Elder Shen intends to let you adopt the child of the Tang family, but before your parents¡¯ bones are even cold, your grandpa will ask for the property of the Shen family under their surnames. What do you think of this matter?¡±


    The paparazzi kept chattering, making Shen Yu¡¯s ears hum.


    Shen Yu lowered his head and rubbed his temple irritably.


    He has never been good at dealing with these types of problems. When his dessert shop was popr on the Inte, a group of lively girls woulde around to take pictures of him every day and happily ask personal questions.


    Shen Yu could not answer, so he could only choose to escape.


    ¡°Enter the elevator.¡± Shen Yu muttered to Uncle Zhang, who was pushing the wheelchair.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Uncle Zhang answered, and immediately asked Aunt Chen to press the elevator key in front of her.


    The current situation is not optimistic for them. Six security guards are not enough to resist the aggressive passers-by and paparazzi. The support team called by the manager is still on the way. It most likely it won¡¯t be long before they arepletely surrounded by those people.


    Uncle Zhang suddenly regretted not bringing the bodyguards with them.


    The young master is just an ordinary businessman. He does not belong to the entertainment circle. Why should he be besieged by this group of parasites?!


    Besides, the young master is recovering from a serious illness, he stays at home day and night and refuses to meet people. What if this event leaves a shadow in his heart.


    The more Uncle Zhang thought of this, the more irritable he became, and the more he had the impulse to tear up those vermin in the past. Just as he tried to suppress this emotion, he suddenly heard a cry of rm.


    Shen Yu was also frightened by the sudden sound and immediately looked back.


    The gauze wrapped around Tang Li¡¯s hand had been removed at some point. He had a baseball bat in his hands.


    The little viin¡¯s expressionless face exuded murderous intent; his obsidian-like eyes surged.


    There was a distinct atmosphere of disgust surrounding his whole body. His dark eyes seemed to glow with blood. He stared fiercely at the leading paparazzi member. He squeezed out a word from the gap between his teeth: ¡°Leave.¡±


    This type of Tang Li shocked everyone.


    Even Shen Yu was too shocked to speak at that moment.


    The forehead of the paparazzi leader showed arge conspicuous bump, he squatted on the ground gritting his teeth in pain. Next to him, hispanion reacted, and quickly put away his equipment. He began cursing Tang Li and stepped forward to teach him a lesson.


    Who knows why Tang Li suddenly threw away his baseball bat and took two steps back?


    The man grinned ferociously: ¡°Where did this kide from? How dare you run to our Mr. Shen and p my friend? Today I¡¯ll teach you a lesson in ce of your mother!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Li¡¯s right hand shook slightly, and there was a sh of silver.


    Shen Yu was so frightened by the sudden situation that he turned pale and before he could get Uncle Zhang to go to persuade him, he saw Tang Li holding a dagger in his right hand.


    The dagger shined horribly in the bright light.


    With a grin on Tang Li¡¯s lips, his tender face showed an expression of gloom that did not match his age. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Come here if you are not afraid of death.¡±


    The man suddenly froze, suddenly not knowing what to think, his whole being was in a state of shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Tang family¡¯s son!¡± The man turned to hispanion and eximed.


    The paparazzi with a bump on his head was very angry and shouted, ¡°Who cares whose dog he is, teach him a lesson first! Spare the rod, spoil the child! [5]¡°


    ¡°Get your head out of your ass!¡± The stunned man grabbed hispanion and ran away. ¡°Who the fuck cares with that madman you say? He almost stabbed his rtives to death!¡±


    After that, the two men had run out of sight.


    At this time, the security team called by Manager Fu finally arrivedte, driving out the remaining passers-by and paparazzi, and escorting out the other customers in the mall.


    Atst, the noisy atmosphere was quiet, and Shen Yu, who had been having a headache, was relieved.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Uncle Zhang asked, ¡°Shall we go back?¡±


    Shen Yu shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t bought anything yet.¡±


    Zhang Shu had thought that Shen Yu would be affected by this incident. Now that the young master looks so calm, he can rest assured.


    However, Tang Li¡¯s performance just now really shocked Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen. If Tang Li only hit the paparazzi with a stick, they could also understand that the child was angry, but what Tang Li saidter...


    It¡¯s chilling.


    Thinking of this, Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen looked at Shen Yu at the same time.


    Yesterday, Shen Yu decided to adopt Tang Li by his own will, they feared that after this incident, he would regret it.


    [1] °ë·š¢³ö‚€³ÌÒ§½ð meaning ¡°Cheng Yaojin shows up suddenly along the way¡±. Used to describe a situation where someone shows up unexpectedly and disrupts a n. It is also used to describe an unwee busybody who shows up where he/she is not wanted. Cheng Yaojin was general in Ancient China. Incidentally, he is also the star of another well know Chinese idiom, ¡°Cheng Yaojin and his three axe strokes¡± (³ÌÒ§½ðÈý°å¸«). Which is used to describe someone with a limited repertoire of skills, i.e. someone relying on the same old tricks. Apparently he is not well liked.


    You can more about him here (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cheng_Yaojin). Also I took all this information directly from Wikipedia.


    [2] for those of you wondering (and also because it gives me a chance to flex that economics/finance degree), when the author says per-capita consumption rate is one of the best, per-capita means the amount of something (usually money) divided by people. For example, if 3 people collectively earn $10,000 and 1 person earns $1 million dors, then the earnings per-capita is $252,500 (($10,000+$1,000,000)/(3+1)).


    So, by saying the per-capita consumption rate is one of the best, it¡¯s implying that a lot of money is spent by a very small amount of people.


    [3] I assume most of you know that ¡°xiao¡± means small, and to call someone ¡°Xiao [Name]¡± is an incredibly casual tone to have and is usually used among close friends and family. So it¡¯s inappropriate to call someone that when that person is considered ¡°above you¡± in a sense, such as being significantly older than you.


    [4] He¡¯s very specifically calling him ¡°my family¡¯s child¡± and not ¡°my child¡±. I¡¯m pretty sure this is like saying ¡°a child of my household¡± and is subtle way of saying that he is not the biological child of Shen Yu. It¡¯s a pretty vague way to describe a child¡¯s rtionship within the family, so it leaves a lot of room for people to make assumptions.


    [5] The actual idiom was something like, ¡°if the mother hits at an early age, the child won¡¯t sit in prison when they¡¯re an adult.¡±

 Chapter 6 – Apologies

    <h4>Chapter 6 ¨C Apologies</h4>


    Tang Li took back the dagger without saying a word and stood stiffly in ce.


    When he realized what he had just done, he immediately felt goose bumps stand up all over his body


    He did not dare to look back at or talk to Shen Yu.


    The fear that came from the bottom of his heart welled up to the top of his head.


    For more than a year after his parents left, Tang Li never cared about anyone¡¯s feelings. He didn¡¯t mind what others thought of him or what was said about him. Even if his knife poked that disgusting man right into the hospital and his crying aunt madly scolded him as a murderer, he never thought twice such words.


    But now, just the knowledge that Shen Yu saw the other side of him and heard the two paparazzi talk about his past, he was almost drowned by the fear that came over him.


    It was as if the whole heart had been dug out and thrown into cold water.


    The bitter chill made Tang Li¡¯s body tremble.


    He is only a ten-year-old child. He can¡¯t possibly stop thinking about the things he cares for, and in turn he also can¡¯t stop being afraid of losing those things.


    ¡°Tang Li.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s voice, which was neither disgusted nor weak, sounded behind him. Instead of calling him ¡°Little Chestnut¡± kindly and gently, he called his full name directly.


    Tang Li seemed to realize something. He drooped his eyelids silently and turned to face Shen Yu, but he was too timid to look directly into Shen Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Shen Yu said.


    ¡°...¡± Tang Li hesitated for a while, but still took a step forward.


    The group was surrounded by silence, the only thing that could be heard was light music ying in the mall which slowly flowed in the air. Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen were both nervous and tense. They dare not make a sound, and their eyes are hovering between Shen Yu and Tang Li.


    Even Manager Fu, an innocent outsider, felt suffocated He rubbed his hands nervously and stepped back a few paces in fear that Shen Yu¡¯s anger might affect himself.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Uncle Zhang bent down and said to Shen Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we get home.¡±


    Aunt Chen quickly agreed, ¡°Yes, that sounds like the best idea.¡±


    The child was still carrying a dagger and was so impulsive. What if Shen Yu identally said something to stimte him?


    Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen became more and more panicked when they thought about it. Unconsciously, they took two steps forward and stepped between Shen Yu and Tang Li.


    Just then, they could barely hear Tang Li whispering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen, Yu who was standing in the middle of the stunned Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen, did not wait for their reactions and asked Tang Li: ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡±


    Tang Li nodded; his gloomy eyes fixed on the floor. He slowly clenched his fists at his side and squeezed out a lone sentence from his mouth after great difficulty: ¡°I know my wrong.¡±


    ¡°Come a little closer.¡± Shen Yu once again beckoned.


    Tang Li did not hesitate to cross between Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen and stood in front of Shen Yu, but his head remained buried in his cor, his soft ck hair hanging down, covering his eyes.


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t clearly see Tang Li¡¯s expression at the time. He only knew that his face was pale, his thin lips were tight, and his face was in hiding.


    ¡°Raise your head.¡± Shen Yu continued.


    Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen were frightened to hear this. They were afraid that Tang Li would pull out a dagger and stab Shen Yu in a moment of madness. Tang Li¡¯s words had really left a shadow in their hearts.


    In this day-in-age, which ten-year-old child can speak such cruel words so clearly?


    Fortunately, Tang Li did notsh out. Instead, behaving like a good student who epted the teacher¡¯s criticism, he raised his head silently and for a moment, looked at Shen Yu with his deep ck eyes.


    For a long time, Shen Yu did not shy away from looking at him. Then suddenly, he burst intoughter. He reached out and touched Tang Li¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your mistake.¡±


    He looked down at Tang Li¡¯s hands.


    Although the wound on his palm still looks a little scary, after Dr. Liu¡¯s treatment, the blood had coagted.


    Shen Yu was relieved. He stuffed a card into Tang Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Go and pay the money. Don¡¯t do that next time.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Tang Li stared at the bank card in his hand with surprise.


    Shen Yu spoke, ¡°The password is your birthday. From now on this card will be yours. It will be my weing present to you.¡±


    The card belonged to the original Shen Yu, but the current Shen Yu took advantage of Dr. Liu¡¯s examination of Tang Li and asked Zhang housekeeper to temporarily go out and change the password, and additionally, put 20 million yuan [1] into the card¡¯s ount.


    After a long time, Tang Li finally opened his mouth: ¡°What am I supposed to pay for?¡±


    ¡°Baseball bat.¡± Shen Yu sighed lightly and pointed helplessly to the staff who were staying in the sports store not far away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you take it from the store and n to pay for itter?¡±


    Looking in the direction that Shen Yu¡¯s finger pointed, Tang Li saw a girl in her uniform looking at them fearfully with an expression like she was about to burst into tears.


    Shen Yu said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Tang Li gradually understood Shen Yu¡¯s meaning. Instantly, the despair and fear in his eyes were swept away and reced by a small light that was shining like the stars.


    He must have been looking at Shen Yu for a long time, his hot eyes walking up Shen Yu¡¯s skin, as if to deeply imprint Shen Yu¡¯s appearance onto his very soul.


    Then, he quickly ran away.


    Shen Yu smiled and shook his head.


    While waiting for Tang Li to return, Aunt Chen couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t let Tang Li carry knives with him in the future. How can such a small child y with such dangerous things?¡±


    Shen Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him when I have a chance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Aunt Chen quickly waved her hand. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to do that. After a while, I¡¯ll find an excuse to remind him that a good child shouldn¡¯t be more aggressive than adults.¡±


    As for Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen¡¯s worries, it¡¯s not like Shen Yu didn¡¯t understand them.


    In the past, he himself was the person most afraid of Tang Li, but avoidance could not solve any problems. If today, out of fear, he sent Tang Li away, maybe more than ten yearster, Tang Li woulde knocking on his door with a sharp knife.


    Fate, this troublesome thing...


    No one can be sure how it will turn out.


    It¡¯s better to let Tang Li grow under his careful watch than to drive him away to some unknown ce. At least he can personally participate in Tang Li¡¯s life, and perhaps even gradually influence Tang Li¡¯s outlook on life.


    Thinking about it, at least Tang Li¡¯s actions just know were done in order to protect him.


    After a little selfforting, Shen Yu felt much better.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    They spent most of the day at the mall and went to eat on the way home, so it was already dusk when they had finally returned with their car full of new purchases.


    Who knows where the people living in the neighboring vis had heard the news of Shen Yu¡¯s trip outside, but by now they have long been standing in groups in front of the gate, waiting for Shen Yu to return.


    Before the car could pass through the gate, Shen Yu could see a crowd of peopleing towards them through the windshield.


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu rubbed his forehead irritably. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel like we¡¯re being attacked by zombies?¡±


    Tang Li blinked with his beautiful phoenix eyes and looked curiously at the group: ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    ¡°Waiting for me...¡±


    ¡°Why wait for you?¡±


    Shen Yu thought about it and bitterly joked, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve gotten more popr. Perhaps I¡¯m even more popr than those big stars you see on TV. Should I give them all my autograph?¡±


    Tang Li: ¡°...¡±


    Uncle Zhang, who was driving the car, said, ¡°They would prefer you to sign your autograph on their contracts.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yu could only give an uglyugh. After thinking about it, he decided to let Uncle Zhang drive them back without further pause.


    After enjoying hiszy day out with Tang Li, Shen Yu¡¯s assistant, who had to work overtime in thepany, sent arge number of documents to Shen Yu for approval. Shen Yuined incessantly but had no choice other than to go to the study with a sad face.


    As an art student who likes baking, Shen Yu has never learned anything about business administration.


    Managing a corporation is not as easy as running a dessert shop. Despite being a member of the transmigration club, Shen Yu never got his golden finger, nor did he get a fate defying master to support his rise to the top. He can only harden his scalp and pretend at being a top-notch president.


    Developing a piece ofnd in the south of Chengdu into a high-grade housing area?


    ¡ª¡ª Let¡¯s go! Not bad money!


    Suggested a merger and acquisition of XXX studio?


    ¡ª¡ª Buy, buy, buy! Not bad money!


    Relevant matters concerning the establishment of a branchpany in A country?


    Emmmm... After the establishment of the branch office, it seems that a mountain of work will be piled up for him to deal with...


    ¡ª¡ª Rejected, many projects in thepany have not recovered their cost of capital, the current amount of liquidity is insufficient to establish a new branch.


    ...


    By the time Shen Yu finished all his work, the clock showed it was two in the morning. He steered the wheelchair out of the study and turned his head to see Uncle Zhang still outside the door.


    ¡°How¡¯s Chestnut?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fallen asleep.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, find a school that has a good reputation and is near the house and go through the admission formalities for Chestnut.¡± Shen Yu thought for a while before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s better for him to start school after National Day. Chestnut isn¡¯t in good health. I want him to have a chance to adjust before he goes.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Uncle Zhang nodded. ¡°What about the adoption procedures?¡±


    Shen Yu said, ¡± Leave it alone for the time being.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Although Uncle Zhang was doubtful, he did not ask questions.


    However, Shen Yu went ahead and exined, ¡°The rtionship between Chestnut and the Tang family is not clear yet. If I bring Chestnut into the Shen family without better understanding it, it may cause unnecessary trouble. It is a small matter for me but a difficult problem for Chestnut.¡±


    Uncle Zhang looked up at Shen Yu and his lips moved. It seemed that he wanted to say something. Unfortunately, it turned into a silent sigh.


    It¡¯s just.


    Since the death of Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen, the young master has been addicted to his pessimistic world view. Now, he is willing toe out of it, which is a good thing.


    Although, the fact that he chose to walk out of his pessimistic world for that cruel child...


    Shen Yu knew what Uncle Zhang wanted to say, but he could only turn a blind eye to it. After saying good night to Uncle Zhang, he steered the wheelchair towards his bedroom.


    As he passed Tang Li¡¯s bedroom, Shen Yu stopped somewhat awkwardly. He listened for a moment in front of the door before he grabbed the door handle and opened it with a click.


    Night lights were ced around the bedroom, dim yellow lights filled the room.


    There was a touch of warmth.


    Looking sideways, Shen Yu saw a small ball bundled up on the big soft bed.


    He slowly steered the wheelchair in and came to Tang Li¡¯s bedside.


    The little viin sleeps very well, with long eyshes, thick and curled like a small fan, casting a light silhouette on his clean skin. His lips are very thin, and he always wipes them unconsciously, looking a little serious.


    Really, it¡¯s only a ten-year-old child...


    He¡¯s still just an innocent child.


    Shen Yu sighed softly. He wondered whether he had demonized the viin too much. After all, a ten-year-old child could not turn over the sky.


    After a long time, Shen Yu touched the soft cheek of Tang Li, tucked the quilt around him, and whispered, ¡°Good night, Chestnut.¡±


    After speaking, he pushed his wheelchair and turned to go out.


    After the door closed, the originally sleeping Tang Li slowly opened his eyes, and the dark eyes stared straight at the closed door.


    After a while, he suddenly opened the quilt and got out of bed. After removing the pillow from the bed, he saw a dagger in its scabbard.


    Tang Li picked up the dagger expressionlessly. His cold eyes swept over the weapon. Then he opened the empty drawer at the bottom of the bedside cab and threw the dagger in.


    [1] about $2.9 million given the current exchange rate.

 Chapter 7 - Exercise

    <h4>Chapter 7 - Exercise</h4>


    Ch.7 ¨C Exercise


    The former Shen Yu seldom came to the vi. It wasn¡¯t until a year ago, when his parents died in an airne crash, that he moved to the vi with Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen.


    Although there are all kinds of daily necessities at the Shen home, what Shen Yu wanted had to be ordered.


    So, for the next two days, people living around the Shen house could see several delivery trucks going in and out of the outdoor gymnasium in the Shen family¡¯s area of residence. The delivery trucks seemed to be carrying a lot of fitness equipment and other things in.


    But Shen Yu¡¯s legs were paralyzed in a car ident.


    So what does he mean to do by buying fitness equipment? Is it for the housekeeper and servants to use?


    The people outside had many different opinions, but Shen Yu waspletely unaffected. After the servantspleted the gym and sports field, he began to work out the exercise n of Tang Li.


    There is also the crucial matter of a healthy diet. Shen Yu specially asked Dr. Liu to find a well-known nutritionist in the industry, who helped set up a diet n for Tang Li.


    The unknowing Tang Li remained in a state of ignorance.


    As a result, one morning, Shen Yu asked Uncle Zhang to call Tang Li to the stadium. Cutting directly to the chase, he ordered the viin to run around the stadium for fiveps.


    Tang Li was wearing the sportswear Shen Yu bought for him, the light green and dark ck clothing contrasting against each other. The figure of the little viin became thinner over time, and the handsome face became even more beautiful.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Tang Li, who was bathed in the morning light, looked up slightly, his sharp chin became outlined in light. For a moment, he was stunning, then he turned around and started running without saying a word.


    Shen Yu steered his wheelchair to the center of the stadium and observed Tang Li¡¯s running.


    ¡°Too thin.¡± Shen Yu said to Uncle Zhang.


    ¡°But he¡¯s strong enough.¡± Uncle Zhang calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a child run for so long without running out of breath.¡±


    During their conversation, Tang Li had already run two and a halfps.


    He did not run very fast, but he kept his pace throughout the entire time. Even on the fourthp, his pace did not slow, he even had a slight tendency to speed up.


    Before long, Tang Li finished running 5ps and trotted over to Shen Yu as he cooled down.


    Shen Yu handed him the towel he had already prepared and smiled with raised eyebrows: ¡°Chestnut really is great.¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s ears turned red. He silently took the towel and wiped the sweat from his head.


    Shen Yu asked, ¡°Tired?¡±


    Tang Li shook his head. ¡°Not Tired.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shen Yu said, ¡°After running make sure to drink some water.¡±


    Tang Li lightly closed his lips, his bright obsidian-like eyes peeping at Shen Yu. Mixed in those beautiful eyes were feelings that Shen Yu could not understand.


    After the rest, Aunt Chen brought in Tang Li¡¯s coach, who had been scheduled in advance to assist in Tang Li¡¯s training.


    The coach has taught the national team and brought out many world champions in the Olympic Games [1]. The fee for his time is more expensive than ordinary people could even begin to imagine.


    But Shen Yu was not a money-poor master. After greeting the coach, he warned, ¡°The training should not be too strong. He is too thin. I just want him to be a little stronger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Shen.¡± The coach nodded vigorously.


    After Shen Yu said all this, he turned his head and looked at Tang Li, who had been staring at him the entire time. Shen Yu smiled and touched the little viin¡¯s sweaty ck hair. ¡°Get ready to start training [2].¡±


    Tang Li felt oddly nervous and took the initiative to grab Shen Yu¡¯s hand. His expression was rather hesitant, and he asked, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s wrist was painfully pinched by Tang Li¡¯s strong grip. He resisted the impulse to pull his hand back and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go, I¡¯m going to watch you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Li¡¯s tone carried a trace of suspicion.


    ¡°Really.¡± Shen Yu assured him that he¡¯d stay to the end, and then he held Tang Li¡¯s hand and said, ¡°When have I ever deceived you?¡±


    Tang Li looked at Shen Yu for a long time, until he was sure that Shen Yu¡¯s eyes were not lying. His nerves, which had tightened into a knot, gradually started rxing. He murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Shen Yuughed and patted Tang Li on the back of his hand with a sigh.


    The coach next to him looked at the interaction between the two people with a surprised look on his face. Then heughed and said, ¡°I envy you. My son is already so big and would prefer to be one hundred and eighty thousand miles away from me. He would never stick so close to his mother and me.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yu felt very helpless.


    He didn¡¯t know why the viin liked to stick to him so much. When he worked in his study, Tang Li would wander around outside from time to time, like a little puppy waiting for his master¡¯s attention.


    Every time Shen Yu look at it, he felt it was pathetic.


    But from another point of view, Shen Yu thinks this is also good ¨C the little viin likes him and trusts him, which shows that his position in the heart of the little viin is bing more and more important.


    Over time, it may even be able topletely eliminate the hatred of the viin in the original plot.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The training area for the coach is located on the sports ground. The servants temporarily moved some necessary equipment from the gym. The training time is two hours a day, and mainly focused on aerobic exercise.


    Despite Shen Yu¡¯s appeals to avoid intensive training, after all, with a sky-high hourly sry the coach did note to mess around, so there was hardly any rest for two hours in the first ss.


    As a sports waste, Shen Yu became tired just looking at it, and he felt a little distressed for Tang Li¡¯s thin arms and legs.


    Fortunately, Tang Li quickly adapted to the coach¡¯s rhythm, and easilypleted the tasks issued by the coach. He was far better than the average ten-year-old boy.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Uncle Zhang stood behind him and reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s time for your rehabilitation exercises.¡±


    Shen Yu did not look away from Tang Li, but only responded lightly: ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Uncle Zhang hesitated, but after a while he pushed on, ¡°Sir...¡±


    ¡°I promised Little Chestnut to wait here.¡± Shen Yu turned his head to Uncle Zhang and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You can never go back on your own word.¡±


    Uncle Zhang: ¡°...¡±


    Uncle Zhang looked down at the side of Shen Yu¡¯s face, which was blurred by the sunshine. His throat was blocked with thousands of words, but he did not know how to say it. He wanted to ask Shen Yu why he valued Tang Li so much.


    It¡¯s clear that the violent child is not worth spending so much time on...


    And now, news has already spread outside, saying that Shen Yu finallypromised with Elder Shen, and took the Tang child in. It¡¯s already feared that the Shen family will change for the worse in the future.


    Uncle Zhang didn¡¯t tell Shen Yu about these things.


    One reason is that he does not want to provoke the rtionship between Shen Yu and Elder Shen, the other is that he can vaguely guess that Shen Yu doesn¡¯t care what people outside say at all, but instead concentrates all his energy on Tang Li.


    Uncle Zhang had been struggling for a long time, but he still swallowed back the words that filled his throat.


    Not far away, Tang Li had finished training. Even the mineral water handed to him by his coach wasn¡¯t finish before he ran over to Shen Yu. His dark eyes were shining like stars.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Tang Li was still panting, his cheeks were red, but he was not a mess at all.


    ¡°Chestnut is terrific!¡± Shen Yu started praising him excitedly [3]. Clearly, his words are very powerful for the viin. The light in Tang Li¡¯s eyes became as dazzling as brilliant sunshine.


    Tang Li was born with a pair of very beautiful of phoenix eyes. His eyes were long and narrow. Even though his eyes did not carry any excess emotions, they also seemed to be full of thousands of amorous feelings.


    At the same time, these eyes are also very aggressive.


    In the novel, the male lead once said to the female lead that what he hated most was Tang Li¡¯s eyes, which held concern for nobody, and seemed to be calcting all the time.


    However, at this moment, these beautiful phoenix eyes are full of smiles, and the clear bottom of the eyes only reflected Shen Yu¡¯s figure.


    Shen Yu was shocked for a long time before he recovered. He picked up the cup of water on the table next to him and handed it to Tang Li: ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    When Tang Li took the cup, Shen Yu suddenly realized that he had drunk half of the water. He rushed to grab the cup and said, ¡°Wait a minute, I have already drunk from that cup...¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s hand quickly moved aside and easily avoided Shen Yu¡¯s movements, and then he raised his head and drank the remaining water in the cup.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    This kid...


    Hands and feet are too quick!


    Tang Li put the empty cup into Shen Yu¡¯s stiff hand, which was still hanging in mid-air, and said seriously, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Shen Yu squeezed out a smile: ¡°... You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Shen Yu¡¯s rehabilitation exercise has always been done by Uncle Zhang.


    When the original Shen Yu survived the car ident, he was seriously injured and traumatized. He always refused rehabilitation and psychotherapy. After the current Shen Yu came, he began to cooperate with doctors to carry out rehabilitation exercises.


    In the process of rehabilitation, Shen Yu suffered a lot.


    It is not easy to control such feeble legs to walk on the ground. Every step requires great strength and courage. The soreness and pain of the legs make Shen Yu walk like he was on the tip of a knife.


    Only after six steps, Shen Yu could not support himself and nted himself on the floor.


    The servants quickly helped Shen Yu sit on the soft sofa.


    Shen Yu¡¯s face was pale, without a trace of blood. He gasped heavily, and the sweat from his face gathered in drops under his chin and ran down his white neck into his already wet clothes.


    The heavily distressed Uncle Zhang looked at the timer and said, ¡°Three seconds more than before, there is progress.¡±


    Shen Yu felt he was dying of pain and thought of giving up, but it was only a thought.


    After Shen Yu cooled down, the servants pushed the wheelchair over and helped Shen Yu sit in it.


    Shen Yu put in some effort to smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard for you.¡±


    ¡°The person trying hardest is you.¡± Uncle Zhang put away the timer and suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, Aunt Chen just came over and said that Tang Li¡¯s aunt and uncle have been waiting in the living room for about an hour.¡±


    Shen Yu was not surprised.


    In the original text, Tang Li¡¯s aunt and her family used Tang Li as a springboard to approach Elder Shen and Shen Yu in order to climb up into the Shen family¡¯s good graces. Unfortunately, Shen Yu had no sympathy for Tang Li, and instead and was always on guard against Tang Li.


    Until finally the Tang family was killed by Tang Li himself, and they could no longer touch the Shen family.


    When reading the novel, Shen Yu disliked the Tang family very much. The author described the calcting faces of the ordinary people very well. Every time they appeared, he was very disgusted.


    Uncle Zhang observed Shen Yu¡¯s expression and frowned at him. He immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Aunt Chen send them away.¡±


    ¡°No hurry.¡± Shen Yu raised his hand to stop Uncle Zhang. ¡°I want to see them.¡±


    Uncle Zhang was stunned for two seconds before bowing his head and replying, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    [1] The text does not specify what he actually coaches, just that he¡¯s really good at it.


    [2] Originally, ¼ÓÓÍѽ [ji¨¡ y¨®u y¨¡], which literally means ¡°add oil¡±. It¡¯s simr to saying ,¡°get a move on¡±, but not quite that harsh.


    [3] Originally ´µÁËÒ»¶Ñ²Êºçƨ, which literally tranted means ¡°to blow a bunch of rainbow farts¡±. Which just means to praise someone in an exaggerated manner. I¡¯d be like praising your boss.

 Chapter 8 - V.I.P.

    <h4>Chapter 8 - V.I.P.</h4>


    Ch.8 ¨C V.I.P.


    Shen Yu changed his clothes and was pushed out of the bedroom by Uncle Zhang. Turning around, he jumped in fright when he suddenly saw a small figure standing silently by the door.


    Seeing that it was Tang Li, Shen Yu immediately calmed down.


    Heughed and waved to Tang Li, ¡°Chestnut.¡±


    Tang Li had already changed out of his morning training clothes. He was wearing a light-grey knit shirt and ck trousers, which made the little viin appear clean and delicate. However, it was hard to hide the cruelty in his bones.


    Tang Li looked at Shen Yu expressionlessly, then stepped forward and stood in front of Shen Yu.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yu reached out and rubbed Tang Li¡¯s hair. Then he put his hand on Tang Li¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    Tang Li tightened his lips and shook his head before letting his eyes fall on Shen Yu¡¯s legs.


    After a moment, the little viin asked hoarsely, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Shen Yu smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no pain.¡±


    ¡°You lie.¡± Tang Li said in a firm tone.


    ¡°It did hurt a little before.¡± Shen Yu, speaking in a drawn-out tone, patted Tang Li twice on the shoulder, and said in a low voice, ¡°But after you asked, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    He gave Tang Li a yful wink.


    It¡¯s a pity that Tang Li didn¡¯t get to see this moment. Always frowning and with a small expression, Tang Li stared at Shen Yu¡¯s legs with great seriousness.


    Shen Yu felt helpless, guessing in his heart that maybe when he was doing rehabilitation exercises in his study, the voice he made was heard by the little viin. It seems that he should keep away from the little viin in the future while doing his exercises.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    When he went downstairs to see Tang Li¡¯s aunt and uncle, Shen Yu specifically asked Aunt Chen to take Tang Li and upy him somewhere else.


    In the grand and luxurious living room, the visiting couple were sitting on the sofa ufortably. They looked up and saw Shen Yu, who being pushed by Uncle Zhang, approaching slowly. Their expressions shed with ecstasy.


    ¡°Mr. Shen, here you are!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Shen!¡±


    Facing the excited couple, Shen Yu just nodded slightly and then gestured, ¡°No need to inconvenience yourself. Please, sit down.¡±


    The couple sat back on the sofa, their hearts almost popping out in their chest.


    Their eyes were burning and straightforward. They did not shy away, as if they were trying to see through Shen Yu¡¯s soul. Their faces were full of undisguised greed.


    It was unexpected that one day they would see the real Shen Yu in person.


    It¡¯s something they didn¡¯t dare to even dream about before...


    The unattainable, mysterious and difficult Shen Yu, who even Tang family¡¯s elders wanted to meet, sat in front of them at this very moment.


    It¡¯s like winning the lottery.


    Thinking of Tang Li, who had not appeared even now, Tang Jia and her husband, Yuan Yunping, had a trace of resentment in their eyes.


    When they calmed down, they immediately painted on a smile and looked at Shen Yu.


    ¡°Mr. Shen, to be honest, we are here today to discuss Chestnut with you.¡± Tang Jia said.


    Shen Yu naturally knew what the couple was ying at in their hearts, and slightly raised his eyebrows: ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°As the guardians of Chestnut, we should guarantee the education of Chestnut in both morals and reason. Furthermore, Chestnut is my brother¡¯s son, and I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to rest peacefully if Chestnut is raised away from his family...¡±


    Shen Yu held his chin in one hand, closed his eyes halfway, and looked at Tang Jia coldly.


    ¡°Well.¡± He said, ¡°So what?¡±


    Tang Jia licked her lips and rubbed her hands nervously before continuing to speak, ¡°We all know that Mr. Shen is a reasonable person. You must be able to understand our concerns. If Chestnut stays here all the time and disturbs Mr. Shen, as his guardians everyone will think we¡¯ve neglected our duty...¡±


    Perhaps it¡¯s because Shen Yu is demonized in too many rumors outside that even though Shen Yu never showed a ferocious expression from beginning to end, Tang Jia and Yuan Yunping are still a little afraid of him. They watched his face carefully even when they spoke.


    When Shen Yu chuckled, Tang Jia and Yuan Yunping straightened their backs in an instant, not daring to even breathe.


    ¡°Are you the guardians of Tang Li?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Jia quickly nodded. ¡°After my brother and sister-inw died, Chestnut was brought up by our family. Although he had been to his uncle¡¯s and aunt¡¯s house before, those people...¡±


    At this point, Tang Jia paused, deliberately revealing a mysterious expression.


    ¡°Domestic violence?¡± Shen Yu spewed out what she wanted to say.


    ¡°You know?¡± Tang Jia didn¡¯t realize that Shen Yu would rob them of the chance to sell tragedy. Suddenly panicked, she asked, ¡°What did Tang Li say to you?¡±


    Shen Yu smiled but did notugh. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything, but the bruises and scars on his body spoke volumes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that um...¡±


    Tang Jia swallowed her saliva and nervously stroked her hair. Before she could speak, she was stopped by Yuan Yunping. Tang Jia quickly nced at her husband and immediately closed her mouth.


    ¡°Mr. Shen, this is all a misunderstanding.¡± Yuan Yunping seemed to find something encouraging in Shen Yu¡¯s expression, exining with a grin, ¡°Before Chestnut came to our house, he went to live with his mother¡¯s rtives for a period of time. Later, when we visited, we found that those people had a tendency for violence and took it out on Chestnut. Although weter took good care of Chestnut, the scars on his body never seemed to fade.¡±


    Although Yuan Yunping exined a lot of things, he did not get any response from Shen Yu.


    Gradually, Yuan Yunping calmed down and began grabbing at his hair awkwardly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Shen Yu said, ¡°I just needed to ask.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Jia and Yuan Yunping felt relieved: ¡°So long as Mr. Shen does not misunderstand, it¡¯s good.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded and turned to let Uncle Zhange near. He whispered something to him.


    Uncle Zhang softly replied and went straight to the second floor.


    ¡°You can rest assured that since you are the guardians of Tang Li, I will not stop you from taking him away.¡± Shen Yu smiled and said to Yuan Yunping and his wife, ¡°Uncle Zhang has gone upstairs to pick up Tang Li. It¡¯ll only be a moment.¡±


    Tang Jia and Yuan Yunping were stunned.


    They looked at each other in a panic, and they both saw their own dismay reflected in the other¡¯s eyes.


    No...


    Why didn¡¯t Shen Yu follow their script?!


    Didn¡¯t those people outside say that Shen Yu absolutely didn¡¯t want to leave Tang Li?


    ording to reason, Shen Yu should strongly refuse their request to take Tang Li away, and then make them start negotiations, right?


    Their original intention is not to take back that money-losing brat, but to eat, drink and live freely in their house, and even stab people with knives! [1]


    They¡¯d be crazy to take the little murderer back!


    ¡°Mr. Shen, in fact, Chestnut is better off staying here with you than going back with us. Our Tang family has declined, and we cannot provide the best options for Chestnut in both his spiritual and material needs.¡±


    In a panic, Tang Jia began to speak freely. ¡°But you¡¯re different, the Shen family has a prosperous business and only one master, even if Chestnut is left with the Shen family¡¯s scraps, it is enough for him to enjoy the best material life.¡±


    Shen Yu smiled lightly, but there was no smile in those peach blossom eyes. He said, ¡°I really like Tang Li, he¡¯s an excellent child. Your retreat makes me feel like a bandit making off with someone else¡¯s valuables.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Tang Jia and Yuan Yunping shook their heads like a pair of rattle drums.


    Shen Yu said, ¡°Thank you then. I will take good care of Tang Li.¡±


    Tang Jia and Yuan Yunping nodded, but they didn¡¯t intend to get up and leave. They pushed each other for a while in secret. Finally, Tang Jia shyly said, ¡°Mr. Shen, speaking of this, we¡¯re not hiding it from you. In fact, we came here to ask you for one thing...¡±


    Shen Yu said, ¡°You want money?¡±


    Tang Jia did not expect Shen Yu to be so direct. Stunned for a few seconds, she spoke, a bit embarrassed, ¡°There¡¯s a project in ourpany that can¡¯t amass the necessary funds...¡±


    Shen Yu interrupted her with a smile: ¡°I won¡¯t give you money.¡±


    Tang Jia: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Shen, how can you say that?¡± Yuan Yunping opened his mouth with a hard scalp [2]. ¡°When we discussed with you about the future of Tang Li just now, you acted so understanding.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s soft temper does not mean that he has no temper.


    Now this viscous couple have put the harness around his neck. If he doesn¡¯t stand strong now, they¡¯ll think that he is someone that is easy to take advantage of.


    ¡°That¡¯s twopletely different matters. I heard your suggestion to leave Tang Li here, and I refused your request for money. Is there any connection?¡±


    Shen Yu smiled but did notugh, his eyes grew colder. He stared at the shuddering Tang Jia and Yuan Yunping.


    Yuan Yunping was frightened, but he could not bear to see the cooked duck fly away [3]. He gritted his teeth and threatened, ¡°It seems that Mr. Shen¡¯s temper is not suitable for taking in children. Today we can only take Tang Li back.¡±


    ¡°You dare,¡± Shen Yu said.


    For a moment, Yuan Yunping shivered violently, his face turned blue, and his neck and mouth were stiff. ¡°We are the guardians of Tang Li. We have the right to take Tang Li back. Mr. Shen, you are detaining minors illegally. All your actions are against thew!¡±


    During the quarrel, Uncle Zhang quietly returned to Shen Yu¡¯s side and handed him a stack of bound materials from his study.


    Shen Yu flipped through the pages slowly, the icy grin on his mouth became colder and colder. He shook his hand and threw the report at Yuan Yunping¡¯s face. The gloomy voice was like a sentence from the God of death.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who broke thew here!¡±


    The not-thin and not-thick stack of data fell on Yuan Yunping¡¯s face with a crash, which made his cheek ache. Yuan Yunping could only ignore the pain and quickly picked up the report that fell on the ground.


    After turning over a few pages, Yuan Yunping¡¯s face lost all its blood he staggered against Tang Jia, looking desperate, as if he had seen the end of the world.


    Tang Jia felt that something truly bad must have happened. She quickly grabbed the report and looked at it. Soon, her expression was the same as Yuan Yunping¡¯s.


    ¡°All the evidence of your past child abuse is in it. I¡¯ll see you in court.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s words fell, deathly cold.


    Immersed in despair, Yuan Yunping was immediately pulled back to his thoughts by the voice. He immediately threw himself on his knees and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Shen, we did not abuse Tang Li. The injuries on him were not done by us, but by the rtives of his mother.¡±


    Shen Yuughed, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s directly go together.¡±


    [1] Meaning they want to have a powerful backer.


    [2] Again, a hard scalp means to put on a brave face/ toughen one¡¯s skin. In context it¡¯s basically saying he¡¯s hardening himself to act shameless.


    [3] The cooked duck flew away meaning, to lose what one has got, fail to seize an opportunity when it¡¯s avable

 Chapter 9 - Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 9 - Exnation</h4>


    Ch.9 ¨C Exnation


    Yuan Yunping knelt on the ground and for a long time, looked up at Shen Yu with startled eyes. Suddenly, he realized what he was doing. He stared at Shen Yu and said, ¡°You...you knew we wereing. You led us along, waiting for us to throw ourselves into the, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Shen Yu said, ¡°You think too much.¡±


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Yuan Yunping madly grabbed the stack of information from Tang Jia¡¯s hand, and began shaking the pages wildly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you were so prepared for?!¡±


    Shen Yu lowered his eyelids indifferently, and his cool eyes swept across the faces of Yuan Yunping and Tang Jia.


    His fingers were white and slender; his index finger was tapping on the wheelchair armrest in an irregr way ¨C a sign of his impatience.


    ¡°You are not so important as to need my special attention. Don¡¯t be too conceited. If you didn¡¯te today, I¡¯d have given the evidence to the court. Then we¡¯d see each other in court directly.¡±


    After that, Shen Yu raised his mouth ironically and turned to Uncle Zhang to say, ¡°Uncle Zhang, please see our guests off .¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Uncle Zhang was not polite either. He stepped forward and reached out with both his hands. He grabbed Tang Jia and Yuan Yunping, who were paralyzed on the ground, and dragged them out like garbage.


    Tang Jia had already been frightened by Shen Yu¡¯s words and lost her soul. Even her struggling strength disappeared without a trace, just like a rag doll, she was dragged by Uncle Zhang.


    On the other side, Yuan Yunping blushed and suddenly broke free while Uncle Zhang was not paying attention. Then, he pulled his shirt apart and rushed at Shen Yu.


    Aunt Chen and several servants, who could only think about what Yuan Yunping would do to Shen Yu, subconsciously blocked Shen Yu by rushing between the two men.


    ¡°Stay back!¡± Aunt Chen said angrily, ¡°If you take one more step, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    Hearing this, Yuan Yunping did not take any further steps, but pointed to his waist and gasped loudly, ¡°Did you see this scar here? It was Tang Li, that lunatic, who stabbed me! I¡¯m telling you, Tang Li is a white-eyed wolf, a murderer! Not only will he not thank you for all you have done for him, but he will also expect you to turn around and bite you hard on your back!


    The emotional Yuan Yunping spoke with foam flying from his mouth, but Shen Yu, who sat in front of him, did not respond at all, not even raising his eyebrows.


    Shen Yu¡¯s face was expressionless, and his cold eyes swept over the area that Yuan Yunping was pointing to.


    There really was a knife wound.


    The wound¡¯s healed, but it¡¯s still very obvious. It¡¯s a little scary.


    Maybe Tang Li really did hurt Yuan Yunping with that dagger.


    Shen Yu suppressed the thoughts in his mind, drew up his lips and smiled gently at Yuan Yunping. ¡°You¡¯re performance is so good. I guess that scar must no longer bring you pain. It won¡¯t be long before the knife wound heals. So... you wanted to use Tang Li to ask me for money?¡±


    Yuan Yunping¡¯s eyes were as big as saucers, he looked like a ghost.


    He thought that he had calcted for everything, but in any case, it¡¯s impossible to calcte that Shen Yu would have such an attitude. Even though Shen Yu now knew that Tang Li is an extremely dangerous time bomb, he has still devoted himself to protecting Tang Li.


    Is Shen Yu mad?


    Crazy!


    They are all fucking crazy!!!


    Shen Yu turned a deaf ear to the roar of Yuan Yunping¡¯s break down and waved his hand impatiently. Uncle Zhang and several servants threw the couple out together.


    The noisy living room was finally quiet.


    Shen Yu manipted the wheelchair to the ce where Yuan Yunping had just knelt down and bent down to pick up the report that fell onthe ground.


    It depicts the cold violence and abuse that Tang Li suffered at his rtives¡¯ home, rtives such as Tang Jia. The evidence is the photographs taken by Dr. Liu when examining Tang Li before, and the oral witness statements collected by Uncle Zhang these past two days.


    The attitude and manner of those rtives towards Tang Li is no longer a secret in the circle they live in.


    If Shen Yu pursues it to the end, they will absolutely be unable to recover in this lifetime.


    Shen Yu turned to thest few pages of the materials and saw the serious bruises in the photos. At once, he felt a distressed. No matter what Yuan Yunping said, Tang Li was indeed a good obedient child.


    Fortunately, after these past days of recuperation, the scars on Tang Li¡¯s body are no longer so ringly obvious.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang.¡± Shen Yu called to Uncle Zhang, who had just returned from outside, and handed him the information. ¡°Put the evidence back on my desk.¡±


    After receiving the data packet, Uncle Zhang hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Sir, do you really want to sue them?¡±


    ¡°Two days ago, I asked Kang Lin to start preparing the case.¡± Shen Yu said, ¡°Although I will not take custody of Chestnut for the time being, I will not allow those people to continue to use Chestnut.¡±


    When he spoke, Shen Yu always kept a faint smile on his face, which seemed gentle and peaceful. However, the coldness in his eyes let Uncle Zhang know that his young master was not as calm as he seemed on the surface.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Kang Lin is the first assistant of the former master. Ever since Shen Yu came here [1] , he has been working for Shen Yu.


    For both business and personal reasons, Kang Lin has been running to meet Shen Yu a lot.


    These past two days, he did not appear very much because Shen Yu handed over the work of thewsuit with Tang Li¡¯s rtives to him. ording to the efficiency of Kang Lin¡¯s work, the preparatory work should be almost done.


    Shen Yu nned to go back to his study and ask Kang Lin about his progress.


    However, as soon as he turned around, he saw a small figure standing motionless at the corner of the stairs on the second floor, the small dark eyes fixed on him.


    Shen Yu was stunned for a moment, and suddenly he felt a little panicked.


    He did not know when Tang Li had appeared there, and how much of the conversation he had heard with Yuan Yunping and his wife. Not that he had any hidden secrets, but he was worried that Tang Li would be hurt by Yuan Yunping¡¯s words.


    After all, the couple¡¯s behavior was very ugly.


    And what Yuan Yunping said just now was very harsh. Just hearing Yuan Yunping¡¯s derogatory words describing Tang Li, Shen Yu felt a surge of fire lighting straight up to the skies of heaven.


    Animals!


    Shen Yu cursed in his heart.


    When he looked up at Tang Li again, Shen Yu instantly resumed his smile. He waved to Tang Li as usual: ¡°Chestnut,e here.¡±


    Tang Li seemed to have not heard Shen Yu¡¯s voice and remained motionless.


    There was no expression on his beautiful face, and his calm eyes held little emotion. His whole body was quiet, as if he was about to melt into the surrounding air, silent and painful.


    ¡°Tang Li.¡± Shen Yu shouted his full name directly, and the hand he held in mid-air did not lower. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Tang Li hesitated for a long time, but still took a step down the stairs and finally came to Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu touched Tang Li¡¯s soft hair, deliberately twisted his eyebrows and scolded him, ¡± Does it make you feel bad just being with me? I won¡¯t make youe over any more...¡±


    Tang Li looked at Shen Yu in a daze and opened his lips: ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Saying no?¡± Shen Yu sighed, ¡°You have all your thoughts written on your face.¡±


    Tang Li raised his hand and touched his own face. Then he lowered his hand in frustration. He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask me?¡±


    Shen Yu tilted his head and inquired doubtfully, ¡°What would I ask?¡±


    Tang Li seemed to have no idea that Shen Yu would respond like this. After a long silence, he continued to speak: ¡°The knife wound on Yuan Yunping¡¯s body...¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about that.¡± Shen Yuughed disapprovingly, held out his hands and held Tang Li¡¯s small face. He lifted it up gently. Tang Li, who had wanted to avoid his sight, couldn¡¯t guard against looking at him. ¡°Do you want to talk about that?¡±


    Tang Li was a little dazzled by Shen Yu¡¯s smile. At this moment, it seemed that nothing could be felt.


    Only, Shen Yu¡¯s warm palm on his face had turned into a scorching heat. His heart thumped and thumped as he burned in it.


    His mind was nk, and he answered without thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    Shen Yu said, ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    As a result, Tang Li¡¯s words turned around: ¡°But now I want to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Shen Yu let go of Tang Li¡¯s face, took back his hands and sat upright. ¡°I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    Tang Li looked down at Shen Yu¡¯s beautiful slender hands. After a moment¡¯s loss of consciousness, he whispered, ¡°Yuan Yunping molested his niece. I saw that his niece was only nine years old and she could only ask me for help.¡±


    [1] I don¡¯t know if it means, here the novel, or here the vi.

 Chapter 10 – Embrace

    <h4>Chapter 10 ¨C Embrace</h4>


    Shen Yu wanted to ask Tang Li how he knew the meaning of the word ¡°molest¡±.


    But on second thought, that¡¯s not the main point.


    ¡°And now?¡± Shen Yu asked, ¡°What happened to that girl?¡±


    Tang Li lifted his lips and saw that Shen Yu did not hesitate to believe his words. The nerves that had been tense, gradually rxed. He dropped his head to the ground and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°After I caused trouble, her parents came to take her away. She knew why I did that to Yuan Yunping, but when those people asked her, she refused to say anything.¡±


    Tang Li narrated the whole story in a very smooth tone, and Shen Yu listened with a gullible heart.


    In fact, since Shen Yu read the novel as a reader, he knew that the viin had been raised by his cruel rtives since childhood.


    Later, it became the trigger for his obsession with the female lead and the total destruction of his enemies.


    The beautiful and kind-hearted female lead could not ept that the viin would get revenge against her guardian for hurting her. After ndering the viin with words, she also asked the male lead to help her get rid of the viin¡¯s obsession with her. So, the viin who was already had a jealous nature, did not bother turning back from the abyss of ckening.


    But Shen Yu didn¡¯t think that the reason behind the viin¡¯s future actions would be that the he had experienced such a thing in his past.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t know why the viin in the novel never exined this to the female lead, instead letting her misunderstand him.


    If Tang Li had not personally exined this past event to him now, he would have thought that Shen Yu had attacked Yuan Yunping in a moment of rage. Now he finally knew that Tang Li was fighting against Yuan Yunping¡¯s atrocities.


    Shen Yu was very upset.


    Although Tang Li didn¡¯t say anything, he still felt Tang Li¡¯s grievance.


    He wanted tofort Tang Li, saying that the girl was only nine years old and didn¡¯t know any better, and that she would choose to protect herself subconsciously in the case of extreme fear.


    However, before he could speak, he swallowed his words when he remembered that Tang Li himself was only a ten-year-old child.


    He knows the meaning of the word ¡°molest¡±. He also knows how to use violence to intentionally make trouble so that the girl¡¯s parents woulde and pick her up.


    Why did the nine-year-old girl not know how to be grateful?


    Shen Yu took a deep breath and suddenly pulled Tang Li into his arms. He put his chin against Tang Li¡¯s head, rubbed Tang Li¡¯s hair and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. You¡¯re part of our Shen family now. No one will ever dare to bully you again.¡±


    Tang Li suddenly fell into Shen Yu¡¯s arms. In an instant, his whole body froze as if someone pressed the pause button.


    It seems like the whole world sat still.


    No one knows, but Tang Li¡¯s parents were strict with him when they were alive. They never held him or praised him, and never allowed him to act spoiled. Ever since he could remember, he has only known a world filled with countless lessons and tutors, as well as bamboo sticks that would fall if he did not finish his homework.


    Then his parents died, and his rtives treated him like a rat crossing the street, onlyining and scolding.


    He would resist and fight back violently, but his efforts were only met with more brutal beatings and rtives that wanted to dispose of him.


    In fact, this is the first time that he has been embraced since he was born. Nevertheless, he was currently being embraced by a person who has no blood rtionship with him and who was only recently aplete stranger.


    Tang Li¡¯s nose started to sting.


    The huge and lofty iceberg in his heart seems to have a corner silently melting.


    Shen Yu¡¯s embrace is warm...


    It¡¯s very fragrant.


    It¡¯s the fragrance of bath gel.


    When Shen Yu let go of the little viin in his arms, he saw Tang Li¡¯s moist reddish eyes, and ufortable expression.


    Shen Yu could not help but to lift his lips andugh, but still, he did not have the heart to call out Tang Li, who was pretending nothing had happened. He only patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Time flies.


    Early October


    It will be National Day in a sh.


    Every morning, Tang Li¡¯s trainingmenced in an orderly way. Shen Yu would watch Tang Li¡¯s training with his own eyes before returning to his study to start his work.


    Uncle Zhang¡¯s work was also done efficiently. He consulted with the principal of a private, high-ss school and got Tang Li into ss A of Grade Four as a transfer student.


    Of course, the only reason why the principal so readily promised to admit Tang Li was that Shen Yu not only stuffed a lot of money into the principal¡¯s pocket, but was also willing to donate two libraries and a dormitory building.


    At the time this was negotiated, the principal¡¯s smile blossomed, sending Uncle Zhang out of the school respectfully.


    In order topensate for Tang Li leaving school for more than a year, Shen Yu specially ordered Uncle Zhang to invite some tutors toe teach Tang Li.


    Morning training, afternoon tutoring, and in the evening, homework that was left by the tutor ¨C the little viin had a very full day. Naturally, there was no time and energy for him to continue being Shen Yu¡¯s little follower.


    Shen Yu was rxed and devoted himself to preparations for the court hearing.


    On the other side, when Tang Li¡¯s rtives received the court summons, they panicked like ants in a hot pot [1]. They came to Shen Yu in droves. After being refused by Uncle Zhang, they moved their tents and other pic appliances to stay outside the vi area and squatted. They even posted tragic statements on the Inte.


    Shen Yu ignored all those people¡¯s dying struggles and instead, handed them all over to Uncle Zhang and Kang Lin.


    Less than two hourster, the group of people who were reluctant to leave the vi area were driven away by police and security forces. Even the online posts and microblog topics denouncing Shen Yupletely disappeared.


    The day of the court hearing was also the day of Tang Li¡¯s entrance to school.


    Shen Yu personally took Tang Li to the school gate. Before the car stopped, he looked through the window and saw a middle-aged man with a warm smile and several men and women waiting on the roadside.


    After seeing Uncle Zhang, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, get out of the car, the middle-aged man rushed forward with the teachers following behind him. His eyes were filled with joy. Looking at Shen Yu was like looking at a huge money-throwing tree.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Shen.¡± The middle-aged man stretched out his hand andughed, scrunching up the folds near his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my lifelong honor to have heard Mr. Shen¡¯s name before, but I didn¡¯t expect to personally have a few words with Mr. Shen today.¡±


    Shen Yu sat in a wheelchair, out of habit he painted on his official smile, raised his hand and shook the principal¡¯s hand: ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°My surname is Li, the principal of Shenghua [2] International School.¡± Principal Li quickly introduced himself.


    ¡°Principal Li.¡± Shen Yu touched the soft ck hair of the little viin and said, ¡°From now on, we ask that you take care of our family¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Principal Li pped his chest and assured him, ¡°Mr. Shen, our school¡¯s teaching resources and educational level are first-ss in the whole country, we will never let you down.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded and said, ¡°Our Chestnut is young, bad-tempered and impulsive. If he makes mistakes carelessly, we also ask Principal Li to directly call Uncle Zhang. I am willing to close the door and teach him myself, however I don¡¯t want him to be falsely wronged.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Principal Li grinned stiffly.


    Shen Yu spoke the words so clearly that if he hadn¡¯t understood them, he would not be able to sit in the principal¡¯s position.


    At this point, Principal Li couldn¡¯t suppress his surprise and looked down at the little boy, who was standing next to Shen Yu without saying a word.


    This child is the Tang family orphan who set off a storm in the upper circle a few days ago, right?


    No one had ever thought that an orphan who seemed to be ordinary and full of cruelty would be looked favorably upon by Shen Yu, who was someone above all others, and really be raised as his own son.


    It¡¯s a natural choice.


    God wants him to shine, so nobody can stop him.


    He really didn¡¯t know what Shen Yu was thinking. Although his fianc¨¦e ran away with another man and his legs are disabled, the world was still full of women who are desperately trying to give birth to his child. Why does he want to raise an orphan?


    Principal Li secretly shakes his head and admires Tang Li¡¯s good fortune.


    ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± Principal Li¡¯s bowed his head several times [3] and repeatedly assured him, ¡°We will do our best to ensure his campus life. If there are any problems, we will contact Mr. Zhang immediately.¡±


    ¡°Then we will inconvenience you.¡± Shen Yu said.


    In fact, he is not very worried about Tang Li¡¯s campus life, but afraid that after he decides to change the main line of the plot without authorization, the viin will meet the male and female lead of this novel in advance. Even if he is in a good position now, he still can¡¯t mess with the protagonists of this world.


    Shen Yu was a little nervous. After handing Tang Li over to Principal Li and the others, he urged Uncle Zhang to monitor Tang Li. It would be better if he could get a list of all of Tang Li¡¯s friends.


    ¡°...¡± Uncle Zhang looked at Shen Yu¡¯s figure and was silent for a long time. He sighed, ¡°All right, sir.¡±


    After returning to the car, Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang were ready to leave for court.


    Shen Yu turned his head to see Tang Li still standing in ce, looking at him. Although Tang Li was surrounded by Principal Li and several teachers, Shen Yu could still feel a strong sense of loneliness from the little viin.


    Ah...


    It¡¯s too hard to be a parent.


    Less than a minute apart, I have inexplicably begun to miss you.


    Shen Yu, this single father, has not yet experienced the feelings of marriage and childbirth, so for the first time, he had the taste of being a parent.


    It really is bittersweet. [4]


    He waved to Tang Li.


    The expressionless Tang Li was overjoyed in an instant and ran like a little puppy called by its owner.


    Tang Li was not very tall. His head just reached the height of the car window. So, he stood on tiptoe and put his two small hands on the big open window. Only a pair of round eyes stared at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t hold back and burst outughing.


    He could have never imagined that the enchanting Phoenix eyes could be so round.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do some work. When you finish school this afternoon, I¡¯lle pick you up, OK?¡± Shen Yu moved closer to the window; his peach blossom eyes became curved crescent moons as gentleughter continued to spill over.


    Tang Li stood motionless in front of the window and looked a little pitiful. If he was really a puppy, then in this moment he would have had two furry ears hanging down on his head.


    After all, Shen Yu had personally raised this child for more than half a month already, so he was reluctant to part with the little viin.


    Shen Yu thought about how Tang Li was about to enter a new setting by himself. Faced with the new campus environment, he might be excluded by his ssmates who had already formed their own groups by this point. He felt his heart twist. After thinking about it, Shen Yu took out his own mobile phone, input Tang Li¡¯s fingerprints as the passcode, and then handed it to Tang Li.


    ¡°If you feel scared, call me.¡± Shen Yu said, ¡°Just dial Uncle Zhang¡¯s number. I can get your call from there.¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s eyes shimmered slightly. The hands lying on the window loosened, and he took the mobile phone carefully.


    Shen Yuughed and said, ¡°Go on, the principal and teachers are still waiting for you.¡±


    Tang Li took another long look at Shen Yu, turned around and ran away.


    [1] ÈȹøÉϵÄÂìÒÏ, ¡°ants in a hot pot¡±. Meaning people who are panicked and scattered.


    Ants in a pot


    [2] Ê¢»ª [sh¨¨ng hu¨¢], meaning ¡°greatly flourishing¡±.


    [3] The original analogy used is С¼¦×ÄÃ×ËƵĵã×ÅÄÔ´ü, which basically means ¡°a chicken pecking at rice¡±. So someone who is bowing their head quickly and repeatedly.


    [4] Originally ÌÇÖÐÕÒ²£Á§Ôü, which means, basically, ¡°to find ss shards that are mixed with sugar.¡±

 Chapter 11 - Moral Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Moral?Lesson</h4>


    Ch.11 ¨C Moral Lesson


    Outside the court.


    When Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang arrived, the scene was already crowded with reporters who had heard the news.


    Seeing Shen Yu in a wheelchair pushed by Uncle Zhang, the crowd rushed forward like hungry tigers.


    Fortunately, Uncle Zhang arranged Shen Yu¡¯s bodyguards in advance. Before the crowd could approach Shen Yu, the bodyguards came forward to protect him, forming a tall and thick wall of people around Shen Yu.


    The reporters were not discouraged, while struggling to resist the wall of bodyguards, they extended their microphones towards Shen Yu.


    ¡°Mr. Shen, have you made up your mind to adopt the child of the Tang family? Nowadays, it is rumored that the child is at the center of the struggle between you and Elder Shen. What exactly is the truth? Please let us know.¡±


    The question was posed by a female journalist who looked sharp-toothed [1]. She raised her hand over the bodyguard¡¯s shoulder and almost pinned the wireless microphone to Shen Yu¡¯s face.


    When Uncle Zhang saw the situation, his face turned dark and terrible. He grabbed the hand of the female journalist and exerted a slight force. The female journalist felt it was so painful that she could not scream out, and her expression became distorted.


    ¡°p¡± a sound rang out.


    The wireless microphone that was originally in the hands of a female journalistnded on the ground.


    People crowded around and nobody could tell who stepped on it, but the wireless microphone, which looked so hard, broke into pieces.


    The female journalist looked down at the microphone, her whole face turned to a pig¡¯s liver color, the pain in her heart seemed to condense and spill over into her eyes.


    She looked up sharply, and at the next moment she turned her gaze to Uncle Zhang, who was already in the middle of the storm. She was suddenly stunned and shivered in fear. Her lips hung slightly open, but she could not produce a single sound.


    ¡°Reporters should report the truth and seek that truth from facts, not just rumors and nonsense. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not your right to provoke drama between Mr. Shen and Elder Shen.¡±


    Uncle Zhang did not deliberately lower his voice, so, many people that were crowded around them heard the words.


    They seemed to be a little afraid of Uncle Zhang¡¯s anger. The original noisy atmosphere gradually quieted down.


    At that moment, Shen Yu, who had been silent, suddenly said, ¡°I want to rify two things to you.¡±


    Hearing this, the reporters immediately aimed their lens and microphones at Shen Yu.


    Uncle Zhang, pushing his wheelchair, also stopped.


    After a pause, Shen Yu went on to say, ¡°Firstly, I volunteered to ept Tang Li, which had nothing to do with my grandpa, and I get along very well with my grandpa, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you with this news. Secondly, I have no intention to adopt Tang Li for the time being. His custody is still in the hands of the Tang family. Maybe after today, his guardian will be his grandfather.¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, the press group started to make a fuss again.


    A reporter asked, ¡°Since you chose to ept the child, why haven¡¯t you nned to adopt him for the time being?¡±


    Shen Yu told the truth: ¡°Tang Li¡¯s rtives are still alive and have the ability to raise a child. From the legal point of view, I can¡¯t get custody of Tang Li.¡±


    Another reporter quickly asked, ¡°So what you are doing now is all in vain? Or is it for another purpose?¡±


    Shen Yu turned his head, raised his lips and smiled at the reporter. However, there was no smile in those beautiful peach blossom eyes.


    The male journalist was ufortable being directly stared at by Shen Yu, and tried to divert the topic to ease the tense atmosphere. He heard Shen Yu ask him, ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m doing here today?¡±


    Such a straightforward remark stunned the male journalist and he nkly answered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to bring awsuit against the child¡¯s rtives?¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Shen Yu¡¯s eyes grew colder and the corners of his mouth tinged with sarcasm. ¡°Why are we suing?¡±


    Faced with Shen Yu¡¯s aggressive attitude, the male journalist immediately felt like he was being yed with, and his anger shot up.


    But he dared not speak in anger.


    The reason why they dare to ask all kinds of bitter questions to important men like Shen Yu is that they depend on being part of a crowd.


    However, at this moment, Shen Yu¡¯s spearhead is directed at him alone.


    The male reporter was so nervous that a cold sweat slowly flowed from his forehead. He felt sympathetic eyes from all sides. He hesitated for a long time and did not know how to answer Shen Yu¡¯s words.


    He had no idea what kind ofwsuit Shen Yu was bringing.


    Don¡¯t mention just him. It can be said that more than two-thirds of the journalists here don¡¯t care about the content of thewsuit.


    They only came for Shen Yu, and the oue of thewsuit was entirely beyond their concern.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m doing here.¡±


    Shen Yu was very angry andughed bitterly. His light brown eyes were covered with ayer of frost. At this moment, it seemed that even his breath was cold.


    After a moment, he murmured, ¡°As a man of the media, you should dig out the unfair, unjust and deliberately hidden truth of this society. Now there is a child abuse case before you. You don¡¯t even look at it. Instead, you are trying to pull out some insignificant personal gossip from me. Are you worthy of the press sign hanging around your neck?¡±


    Shen Yu seldom loses his temper.


    But now...


    He was really miserable.


    He can understand that journalists dig up gossip from him in order to boost their sales, but what he can¡¯t bear is that they ask these questions to him under the guise of caring about Tang Li. They appear to report the progress of thewsuit, when in fact, they don¡¯t even know what thewsuit is about.


    Shen Yu felt extremely irritable at the thought that these reporters were profiting from Tang Li¡¯s misery [2].


    It seems that there is a rush of fiery rage in Shen Yu¡¯s body and no exit can be found.


    The male journalist and others were shocked by Shen Yu¡¯s stern appearance. For a long time, the scene was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. After some time, the male journalist blushed and stammered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Shen, I admit that I was negligent. I apologize to you.¡±


    Shen Yu quickly calmed down and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t ept your apology.¡±


    The male journalist froze on the spot, his face turned green and white. In front of his peers, he felt as if he had been pped by dozens of people in one breath, and there was hot pain on his cheeks.


    The rest of the people groaned and went as quiet as ms.


    No one thought that Shen Yu, who had been discarded in the rumors, was so terrible when he was angry. Even though he was still sitting in a wheelchair, the low pressure emitted around him still made everyone gasp for breath.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was not until the court session began that Shen Yu met Tang Jia and Yuan Yunping, as well as 78 middle-aged men and women, who presumably were rtives of the mother of Tang Li.


    They sat in the defendant¡¯s seat, pale and desperate.


    When they came in just now, they were undoubtedly surrounded by the group of journalists who were outside, so the court was packed to the rafters [3].


    Perhaps it¡¯s because of Shen Yu words just now. In regard to Tang Li¡¯s rtives, reporters made every effort to give full meaning to the words ¡°tough and mean¡±. The male journalist who was personally confronted by Shen Yu, pulled out from Yuan Yunping¡¯s own mouth, that he had abused his niece.


    Their words and deeds, without omission, were clearly photographed by the cameras around them.


    Finished.


    It¡¯s all over now.


    Yuan Yunping was in a trance, as if he were still dreaming.


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Not long ago, he lived an enviable life as a rice worm [4]. He didn¡¯t need to work or socialize. He only needed to look for his brother-inw for money. However, in a twinkling of an eye, his brother-inw died in a car ident, and he and his wife were sitting in the defendant¡¯s chair for a case of child abuse.


    All this is brought on by Shen Yu!


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Shen Yu suddenly taking Tang Li away, there would not have been so many bad things happening.


    Yuan Yunping hung his head, his eyes are like sharp needles quenched with poison. He stared at Shen Yu, facing him fiercely. The ferocious hatred almost gushed out of his chest.


    But it was no use.


    ss stones can¡¯t break boulders [5], even if so many of them unite, they can¡¯t harm a single hair on Shen Yu¡¯s head.


    For Tang Jia and Yuan Yunping, even with the air conditioning in the room, sweat from their faces and necks kept spilling over, soaking their temples and shirts.


    The more backward you go, the more desperate you be.


    Until finally, a middle-aged woman seemed to be overwhelmed by her psychological burden. Her eyes rolled back, and she fell directly from her chair.


    Shen Yu looked at the reaction of all the people facing him with an air ofposure. The irony and ridicule at the corners of his mouth never disappeared.


    These are the rtives who brought up the viins in the original plot.


    They abused the viin and as a result, distorted the three views of the viin, making the viins grow up into a problem teenager suffering from depression and mania.


    Shen Yu remembered the small viin¡¯s obedient manner in front of him. He had immediately be soft-hearted remembering Tang Li and in turn,ined more fiercely about the group¡¯s atrocities.


    Fortunately, after crossing through the novel, he had met the little viin before he ckened.


    Regardless of if Tang Li was the little viin, there is still hope.


    Two hourster, after the court hearing ended, the judge sentenced Tang Jia and Yuan Yunping to two-to-three years of imprisonment and stripped Yuan Yunping and his wife of their custody of Tang Li.


    Although the judge said that the defendants could file an appeal, everyone knew that it would be futile for the defendants to struggle in the face of such hard evidence.


    When the judge left the room, Tang Jia and Yuan Yunping hugged each other and wept bitterly.


    Shen Yu did not look at them again and left with Uncle Zhang and bodyguards.


    Just as he got in the car, Uncle Zhang¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    All this time, the mobile phone was being held onto by Shen Yu. He took out the mobile phone and looked at the screen. It was Elder Shen.


    After answering the phone, before Shen Yu even had the chance to speak, he heard Elder Shen¡¯s boisterousughing from the mobile phone: ¡°You¡¯re on the news Little Yu. I just saw your interview clips. It¡¯s good! You deserve to be called the grandson of Shen Kui, not giving those people any room to breathe.¡±


    Shen Yu did not ask Elder Shen how he knew that he was the person who answered the phone, but said, ¡°I thought you were praising me.¡±


    ¡°How can you say this? I was praising you.¡±


    Even through the phone, Shen Yu could imagine the lively expression of Elder Shen as he spoke.


    He couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Good...¡±


    ¡°By the way, I almost forgot to tell you.¡± Elder Shen coughed twice and then openly said, ¡°Come back whenever you have time, and bring the Tang Li boy with you. I haven¡¯t seen Tang Jian¡¯s son yet.¡±


    [1] ÑÀ¼â×ìÀû, meaning ¡°sharp tooth¡±. This means a person is eloquent or clever when they speak.


    [2] The original says, ¡°profit from eating Tang Li¡¯s steamed buns.¡± Which means to profit from him, but I thought it sounded too much like ¡°eating his tofu.¡± Which is...different.


    [3] Èý²ãÍâÈý²ã, meaning ¡°Three Layers Outside of Three Layers.¡±


    [4] Meaning someone that only eats and sleeps. Well taken care of andzy.


    [5] ¸ì²²êþ²»¹ý´óÍÈ, literally meaning ¡°arms can¡¯t break thighs¡±.

 Chapter 12 - Fired

    <h4>Chapter 12 - Fired</h4>


    Ch.12 ¨C Fired


    Originally, the tone of Elder Shen was fairly normal. However, when he started talking about Tang Li, it became a little strange.


    Shen Yu has been in this world for half a year. Besides Uncle Zhang, Aunt Chen and Kang Lin, the person he has met the most is Elder Shen, so he more or less knows about Elder Shen¡¯s childish temper after such a long time together.


    For example, on the topic of marriage, in one day Elder Shen coulde up with 500pletely different excuses to cheat him into meeting girls.


    At first, Shen Yu would be fooled. Later, he learned how to seek experience from failure. Now, he could analyze theposition the words of Elder Shen to find his many hidden lies.


    ¡°I can bring Chestnut to see you, but only on the condition that it¡¯s just the three of us. If I see other people there, I will take Chestnut and leave.¡± Shen Yu doesn¡¯t like to beat around the bush. Even when facing Elder Shen, he will speak directly and clearly in advance.


    As a result, Elder Shen listened to his words and immediately became unhappy.


    ¡°How can you talk to your elders like this? Can I still be threatened by a young boy like you when I¡¯m already this old?


    Looking at his little trick being punctured by his grandson; Elder Shen immediately yed a rogue. ¡°I don¡¯t care, anyway, I made an appointment with the granddaughter of Lao Yang¡¯s familyst week. You have toe over for dinner at seven o¡¯clock next Saturday evening, otherwise, you can only wait for this old man to hit the wall in front of you after losing so much face! [1]¡°


    After the angry words were finished, Elder Shen ¡°snapped¡± and hung up the phone.


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu held up his mobile phone and did not respond for a long time.


    When Uncle Zhang, who was in the driver seat in front of him, saw Shen Yu¡¯s expression. He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°The Old Master is urging you to go over again?¡±


    Shen Yu put away his cell phone, spread his shoulders across the back of his seat, and said with a bitterugh, ¡°My grandfather has a particr obsession in this respect, but I¡¯m only in my early twenties, so I don¡¯t need to be in such a hurry.¡±


    ¡°After Du Pingting left, the Old Master has begun to worry so much. Although he uses the wrong methods, he¡¯s just thinking about you...¡±


    Halfway through, Uncle Zhang suddenly realized that he had inadvertently mentioned Miss Du, and his voice abruptly stopped.


    Uncle Zhang was slightly rmed and quickly looked at Shen Yu in the rearview mirror.


    Fortunately, Shen Yu was not affected by what he said. He was holding his chin and looking out of the window at the rapidly changing scenery pass by. Nobody could tell what he was thinking of.


    After a long time, after waiting for the second half of Uncle Zhang¡¯s words, Shen Yu slowly retracted his eyes and looked up at Uncle Zhang in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Uncle Zhang calmed down, looked ahead, concentrated on driving, and then pretended to inadvertently ask, ¡°Sir, what do you think?¡±


    Shen Yu smiled, and two shallow dimples appeared on his porcin cheeks: ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not worried at all. You see, my grandfather is still single at that age. I can¡¯t leave the old man alone first.¡±


    Uncle Zhang wanted to stop talking. He confirmed that Shen Yu truly didn¡¯t care about what he had just carelessly said about Miss Du before he gritted his teeth and continued to ask, ¡°Sir, with all due respect, are you still waiting for Miss Du?¡±


    Shen Yu questioned, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been refusing the request of the Old Master to go on a blind date. You¡¯re not even willing to look at the faces of those girls. I¡¯m a little worried that you are still immersed in that rtionship...¡±


    Shen Yu was very helpless: ¡°The reason I don¡¯t want to fall in love is that my current state is not suitable. When I can stand up by myself, then I can confidently find another partner. Also, I don¡¯t have any rtionship with that woman.¡±


    Uncle Zhang did not believe it. He looked suspiciously at Shen Yu.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Shen Yu thought silently that maybe he should hold up three fingers and swear to heaven.


    It seems that no matter how strong his psychological quality is, he can¡¯t stand the sympathetic eyes of Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen gave him from time to time.


    Please...


    Don¡¯t keep that humiliating thing in mind all the time.


    Wearing a green hat [2] is a lifelong humiliation for a man, okay?


    Even worse, Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen not only wrote this humiliation down deeply in their hearts, but also reminded Shen Yu with their eyes that his body had been wearing a green cap before, pitifully weak and helpless...


    This humiliation made it so that Shen Yu, who had no feeling for the woman she had never met before, now developed aplete aversion to the topic of Miss Du, who left behind the injured original Shen Yu and ran away with a male model.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Shen Yu uttered a sigh. ¡°Is it not fun to raise children? What else are you looking for?


    Uncle Zhang: ¡°...¡±


    Ok


    Now he was sure that his young master has finally forgotten the once beloved Miss Du.


    Thinking of this, Uncle Zhang¡¯s mood cannot help but be happy.


    He should have realized that Shen Yu had already forgotten Miss Du. For half a year now, Shen Yu did not mention Miss Du¡¯s name again, as if the woman did not exist at all.


    Du Pingting and Shen Yu have been engaged for nearly ten years. Although Du Pingting has no feeling for Shen Yu, Shen Yu liked Du Pingting very much. He was willing to be strung along by Du Pingting and do anything she asked.


    Now it¡¯s time for Shen Yu to open his eyes and see Miss Du¡¯s real face clearly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Shen Yu did not go home but instead went directly to thepany to deal with some things, and hold two meetings.


    During his absence from thepany, all the affairs in thepany were handled by Kang Lin. After a bit of time, some rumors inevitably came out that Shen Yu had been knocked down and the Shen family andpany would be finished sooner orter.


    Although Knag Lin has been intentionally suppressing the spread of rumors, those rumors were still growing. Even in the early stages of the rumors, thepany panicked.


    Originally, several managers had managed to put the matter under control. However, after Shen Yu¡¯s interview outside the court this morning was released, the excitement in thepany started boiling again.


    ¡°Did you see Mr. Shen¡¯s interview? It¡¯s awesome! The journalists were frozen by him! ¡°


    ¡°Mr. Shen has not been out for a long time. Thest time he went out, he was shopping with that child. This time he went out to fight awsuit for that child. Is Mr. Shen really training that child to be the heir of the Shen family?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention... I heard that Tang Jian, the father of the child, was the former president of the Dawan Group. He was the illegitimate son of Elder Shen, so that¡¯s why Elder Shen is so protective of Tang Jian¡¯s son.


    ¡°What the fuck! Seriously?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so explosive! After all, is ourpany the future heaven of the Tang family?!¡±


    Several people had gathered together to discuss heatedly, when suddenly, they heard a violent cough behind them.


    At the same time, those people froze and turned their heads together, and in the next second, they were facing Shen Yu¡¯s beautiful and emotionless face.


    In an instant, their faces looked like ghosts.


    In order not to be noticed, they chose a seat in the corner of the conference room to sit down.


    Who was it that didn¡¯t remember that there are two doors in this conference room?! They looked at the front door. They don¡¯t know when Shen Yu hade in from the back door and rolled up behind them in a wheelchair.


    ¡°Mr. Shen is always so good...¡± They struggled to squeeze these words out of their teeth.


    Shen Yu nodded his head as if he had not heard what they were discussing just now. Instead, he asked coldly, ¡°Are all the managers of your department here?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Several people turned pale with fear and like chickens pecking at rice, kept nodding their heads wildly.


    The group hade from three different departments, and not daring to hesitate at all, hurriedly pointed out to Shen Yu the managers of the all three departments.


    Shen Yu looked up, his site following the direction of their fingers. Then he raised his lips and said with a light smile, ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±


    After that, he steered the wheelchair to the front of the meeting room.


    The rest of them were so frightened that their hearts were leaping out of their chest. They looked at each other with relief and saw just how lucky they were in the eyes of others.


    Mr. Shen must have heard what they were saying!


    Fortunately, Mr. Shen never caused them trouble. Otherwise, even if they didn¡¯t lose face in the eyes of the public, they might not even be able to keep their present high sry jobs.


    Just when they thought it was over, it turned out that they were all wrong.


    Shen Yu had temporarily summoned the managers of thepany before he left work to deal with a matter.


    He first exined the recent rumors in two sentences and told everyone not to follow suit. Then he asked Kang Lin, who was standing next to him, to read a list.


    This list included the three department managers mentioned by those people.


    ¡°Those whose names have been read should hand over their work within one week and go to the Personnel Department toplete the formalities for departure.¡± Kang Lin said expressionlessly, ¡°If you have any questions, you can ask me in person.¡±


    After that, there was an uproar.


    ¡°Why!¡± A person whose name was called was agitated, stood up violently, and asked loudly, with his thick neck, ¡°We worked diligently and did not make any mistakes. You are not qualified to let us go!¡±


    ¡°That is, we are protected by the nationalborw. If you do not give a reasonable exnation, we will apply forbor arbitration!¡±


    The group of named people protested wildly.


    Others sat quietly in their respective positions, regardless of their height, fearing to be caught in the mes of the current fire.


    Despite the fierce rage of the crowd, Shen Yu was still very calm.


    When Shen Yu slowly raised his hand, everyone was froze like they were pinched by the neck.


    Suddenly there was silence.


    The meeting room was so full, yet it was quiet enough to hear a pin drop.


    The group looked at Shen Yu¡¯s cold expression with eager eyes and thought that after a while of thinking, Shen Yu suddenly changed his mind and decided to let them stay.


    Who would know what Shen Yu would say to the group as he picked up his mobile phone: ¡°You go on, I¡¯ll answer the phone.¡±


    The group: ¡°...¡±


    Just be a ghost already!


    Does Shen Yu understand that they were protesting?


    The leader had answered the phone, who else could they protest to?!


    Originally, Shen Yu¡¯s words had made the group of people feel like they had swallowed a fly. How could they know that Shen Yu¡¯s next move would make them even more shocked?


    Shen Yu answered the phone, steered his wheelchair to the edge of the conference room, and spoke gently into his phone, ¡°Chestnut, is school over? I¡¯m still at thepany. I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡±


    People: ¡°.........¡±


    They looked at each other, shocked, and everyone¡¯s jaws had dropped to the point that they could stuff an egg in their mouth.


    What the fuck!


    Did they hear right?


    The always expressionless Mr. Shen has such a kind side?!!


    And the ¡°Chestnut¡± ... Is it the child named Tang Li?


    Sure enough, Mr. Shen is raising that child as his own son.


    [1] He¡¯s basically saying, ¡°if you don¡¯te visit I¡¯ll be so ashamed that I can only kill myself.¡±


    [2] Wearing a green cap, meaning to be cheated on, usually used in the context of something like ¡°his wife gave him a green hat¡±. I¡¯ve only ever seen it in the context of women cheating on men.

 Chapter 13 - Pick Up

    <h4>Chapter 13 - Pick?Up</h4>


    Ch.13 ¨C Pick Up


    Shen Yu, who was paying attention to the phone, did not notice that expressions of the employees were all as if they had been struck by lightning. He quickly went to the reception room which was located next to the conference room.


    After closing the sliding ss door, he parked the wheelchair in front of several bright windows.


    The whole processsted less than five minutes, not too long, but not too short.


    During this period, Tang Li on the other side of the phone never made any sound.


    He was so quiet that Shen Yu couldn¡¯t even hear his breathing.


    ¡°Chestnut?¡± Shen Yu called out softly. He paused, then moved his mobile phone away from his ear and looked at the screen. The phone read that the call was still active. How strange. ¡°Chestnut? Can you hear me?¡±


    After a long time, he finally heard a low, husky voice in his ear: ¡°Yes?¡±


    The voice sounded a little unhappy.


    Like the person speaking was vexed.


    Shen Yu, conscious of this, became nervous and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What happened in the school?¡±


    Tang Li answered in a low voice, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Shen Yu frowned seriously and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t lie. I don¡¯t like children who lie.¡±


    When Tang Li, who was in low spirits, heard Shen Yu say this, he instantly became energetic, even a little nervous and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. It was a puppy that lied.¡±


    Just now, Shen Yu, who was still holding his phone, burst outughing. The lovely look of Tang Li¡¯s round eyes appeared in his mind, and he felt itchy at once.


    He really wanted to touch the soft hair of the little viin.


    After trying to suppress the strong desire surging into his heart, Shen Yu calmed down and then spoke, ¡°You sounded like you were unhappy.¡±


    Tang Li urgently retorted, ¡°No I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Shen Yu countered, ¡°You did.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Originally you did.¡±


    After several rounds, Tang Li quieted down.


    Just when Shen Yu thought that the little viin would remain silent, he heard the other side sigh like an old man and whisper: ¡°School got out two hours ago...¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    This is the first time that he has raised a child in his two lives. He has no idea what time students are supposed to leave school, and he had forgotten to ask the principal and the teacher.


    ¡°Would you wait a little longer? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Shen Yu touched his nose, subconsciously softening his voice, like an old father coaxing his children. ¡°I promise I will remember the times you go to and from school and your schedule for next time!¡±


    Between these words, there are some pleasant meanings.


    After all, the other party is a powerful viin in the future. Indirectly, he destroyed Shen Yu¡¯spany and directly, he took his life.


    Shen Yu is troubled whenever he thinks of the original fate of the viin.


    He just wants to be an ordinary rich man, and he doesn¡¯t want to be involved in the triangle love between the viin and the male and female leads, which has as many twists as a mountain road.


    However, Tang Li had no idea what Shen Yu was thinking. He was stunned when he heard Shen Yu¡¯s soft words.


    His disobedient heart began to thump again.


    Only after a long time did it finally slow down.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe over.¡± He whispered to Shen Yu, ¡°I can go back by myself. I know the way to the house.¡±


    Shen Yu ignored Tang Li¡¯s words and started offering him ttering words without restraint: ¡°Oh, my Chestnut is so smart that at such a young age he knows how to go home.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Tang Li helplessly made a solemn statement: ¡°I¡¯m not small, I¡¯m already ten years old.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, ten years old.¡± Shen Yu smiled and said, ¡°Not small at all.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Tang Li knew Shen Yu had not listened to his words, so he gave up the struggle.


    When Shen Yu saw that Tang Li was no longer angry about not being picked up, he was relieved and said, ¡°Wait for me at school. When I arrive, I will call you. Don¡¯t leave school or follow strangers.¡±


    When he told this, Shen Yu felt that his whole body was covered with the glorious image of a loving father.


    Ah...


    Raising children really is a bittersweet experience.


    Tang Li was silent for a long time: ¡°... I know.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Shen Yu returned to the conference room in a wheelchair.


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened just now. The desks and chairs in front of him had copsed to the ground. Documents and pens were thrown everywhere. Ten or so tall security guards stood in front of the conference room like giant mountains.


    As for the leaders of the previous protests, they were all sitting in their seats with bruised noses and swollen faces, seeming somewhat pitiful.


    After seeing Shen Yue in, Kang Lin, who seemed to be in a daze, instantly returned to his indifferent expression. He turned around and said to Shen Yu, ¡°Master Shen, this side has been handled properly.¡±


    Obviously, it was handled by force.


    But Shen Yu did not care about Kang Lin¡¯s way of solving the problem. He nced coldly at all the trembling people who were watching him. He said, ¡°That¡¯s all for today. You¡¯re dismissed.¡±


    The voice fell, but the people in the conference room seemed to be frozen and motionless, fearing that the first person to get up would be killed directly by Shen Yu.


    Unfortunately, Shen Yu had no time to care about the staff¡¯s psychological feelings. He didn¡¯t wait to manipte the wheelchair to leave the meeting room.


    He¡¯s going to pick up his child at school.


    ¡°Mr. Shen!¡± Someone shouted behind him.


    Shen Yu stopped helplessly. Although he was a little upset, he turned his wheelchair and looked around.


    The marketing manager, who had made the most noise before and imed to be applying forbor arbitration, stood up. He tried to approach Shen Yu and was rudely pushed back by the ck-faced security guard before he could even take two more steps.


    Shen Yu put his hands on his knees and listened attentively as if he were saying, ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Shen, I don¡¯t want to leave my job. I¡¯m still paying my mortgage and car loan. There are also four old people and two children in my family who need support. If I lose my job, my whole family will copse!¡±


    The marketing manager was beaten the hardest. His right eye was ck, and his mouth was bloody.


    He had lost all his madness from the previous uproar. With tears in his eyes, he started humbly currying favor with Shen Yu, ¡°Mr. Shen, you¡¯re a fair and great man, if I have done something wrong before, just say it and I will correct it. Even if you deduct my sry, please don¡¯t fire me...¡±


    The other employees were touched, and behind him the group of people who had also been beaten began to echo his words in a low voice.


    It looked pitiful.


    Even Shen Yu would have thought they were victims if it hadn¡¯t been for the obvious ck and blue and bloodstains on the faces of security guards.


    Shen Yu smiled lightly, with strong mockery in his eyes, he slowly opened his mouth: ¡°As the managers of the various departments of thepany, you not only did not do your required jobs, but instead actively supported the creation of rumors. You usually make mistakes in your work. However, because I know you have served for thepany for many years, I was willing to close one eye. But make no mistake, my bottom line is not low enough to allow you to actively nder me!¡±


    Speaking of this final point, Shen Yu¡¯s voice became more and more deep.


    The group of rioters, including the marketing managers, were finished.


    Now, they know they had really kicked the iron te [1].


    ¡°The Personnel Department has been given a hundred reasons for having you leave. If you are interested, you can ask them.¡± With that, Shen Yu paused for a moment, then turned his eyes andughed. ¡°And, I always wee you to apply forbor arbitration.¡±


    After that, Shen Yu left the meeting room without turning back.


    The employees in the office area seemed to have heard the newsing from the conference room. Sitting in their positions with nk faces, they dared not to even breathe in the current atmosphere.


    It was not until Shen Yu took the elevator downstairs that everyone¡¯s nerves finally rxed.


    It seems that the management of thepany is going to change a lot.


    Mr. Shen doesn¡¯t alwayse to thepany, but when he does, it¡¯s amazing.


    Everyone was silently shrieking inside, but they dared not talk about it anymore. They were afraid that if they were not careful, they would end up like the people in the conference room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    When Shen Yu returned to his office, Uncle Zhang was sitting on the sofa reading and waiting to leave.


    The clock on the wall had already moved towards 6:30 p.m., which seemed earlier than the normal time for students to leave school.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Yu returned his cell phone to Uncle Zhang after holding on to it for a day.


    Before they came to the elevator, they happened to meet Kang Lin, who had juste back from the upstairs conference room. Shen Yu suddenly remembered something and told Kang Lin, ¡°Go and help me buy some electronic products, mobile tablets andptops, and send them to my home after you have bought them.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Kang Lin thought Shen Yu was buying these for himself and asked, ¡°What does Mr. Shen want?¡±


    Shen Yu was somewhat confused. After thinking about it, he said, ¡°Just buy it if you think a ten-year-old boy will like it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Lin guessed that his boss was going to throw money towards Tang Li again. He wanted to tell Shen Yu that ten-year-old children should not have these things. Instead, they should study hard and pay attention to their education.


    But for Shen Yu, who is addicted to spending money to raise his baby, these words would be in vain.


    ¡°Understood, Master Shen,¡± Kang Lin said with aplicated expression.


    If Tang Li is a mobile game, his boss is a diamond level yer [2].


    Ah~~


    He also wants to be Shen Yu¡¯s son.


    When Uncle Zhang and Shen Yu drove to the school, it was already 7 o¡¯clock in the evening. Large orange and red clouds spread in the sky, as if they had stained the air with a tinge of red.


    Tang Li did not leave, the principal and several teachers did not dare to leave in advance, and one after another stayed in the ssroom to apany Tang Li.


    Unfortunately, Tang Li¡¯s face was very ugly, and there was a low pressure emitting from all over his body.


    The viin sat silently in his seat, eyebrows lowered, corners of his mouth stretched in a straight line, a look that indicated that he would be very unpleasant to provoke.


    The principal and the teachers did not go forward to talk to Tang Li but instead sat around the corners of the ssroom chatting.


    Suddenly, they heard the familiar sound of a wheelchair rolling in the corridor outside, Tang Li raised his head sharply, and his expression became joyful at a speed too fast for the naked eye toprehend.


    Before the principals and teachers could even respond, Tang Li rushed out of the ssroom like a bullet.


    [1] This is phrase with a simr meaning to ¡°shot yourself in the foot¡±.


    [2] Referring to yers that spendrge amounts of money on games.

 Chapter 14 - Deserving

    <h4>Chapter 14 - Deserving</h4>


    Ch.14 ¨C Deserving


    When Shen Yu was still some distance away from the ssroom door, he saw a small figure rush out of the ssroom.


    Before Shen Yu could react, the little figure ran over to him at a very fast speed.


    Then, he suddenly stopped his running and stood motionless...


    Shen Yu was ready to wee the little viins with open arms. He had just raised his hands, preparing to embrace Tang Li and found that his little viin had no intention of jumping into his arms.


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu lowered his arms and then brought one hand up to touch his nose, embarrassed, thinking that he was the only one feeling passionate.


    Standing in the same ce, Tang Li¡¯s beautiful phoenix eyes looked at Shen Yu. The sky outside the corridor behind the little viin was covered in fiery red clouds, which stained the side of his small face with a hazy glow.


    His eyes were very bright.


    As if they were night sky full of stars. They were so gorgeous that for a moment, Shen Yu dared not to look directly into the eyes of the viins.


    ¡°Chestnut.¡± Shen Yuughed and called out, waving his hand to Tang Li at the same time.


    Tang Li had long be ustomed to Shen Yu¡¯s actions. Seeing him raise his hand, he unconsciously took a few steps forward. The distance of one meter was shortened to one step.


    Shen Yu smiled and squinted at Tang Li, looking at his expressionless appearance. The curvature of his mouth could not be suppressed. Finally, he touched Tang Li¡¯s soft hair as he sighed. Then he asked gently, ¡°Did you have fun at school?¡±


    Uncle Zhang, who was standing next to him: ¡°...¡±


    This is also his young master¡¯s unique way of thinking. The first question to ask the child is actually if he had fun at school. If ordinary teachers heard parents ask their children this, he was afraid they would vomit blood [1].


    However, it is clear that the principal and teachers of this school are not in the ordinary type.


    After catching up with Tang Li, they heard Shen Yu¡¯s question. Although there was a subtle change in their expressions for a few seconds, they dared not say anything, and their faces were quickly wiped nk.


    Tang Li nodded, not answering Shen Yu¡¯s question. He then handed Shen Yu the cell phone he had been holding on to.


    ¡°A lot of people are calling you.¡±


    Shen Yu took a look at his cell phone and saw a line of bright red unanswered calls, some had left messages, and some were unfamiliar numbers. The green call records of Elder Shen and Uncle Zhang, who had been connected, were very conspicuous.


    No wonder the old man knew he was holding onto Uncle Zhang¡¯s cell phone.


    Shen Yu did not ask Tang Li what Elder Shen had said. Instead, he gently touched Tang Li¡¯s hair. Then after checking the time on his phone he looked up at the principal and teachers and spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve inconvenienced you.¡±


    The principal waved his hand andughed. ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure to help Mr. Shen, it¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±


    After leaving school and getting in the car, Shen Yu told Tang Li of what had happened in court this morning, including the legal punishment that Tang Jia and Yuan Yunping eventually received.


    After listening to Shen Yu¡¯s words, Tang Li did not respond as expected. His expression was as nk as a deadke, without a single ripple.


    ¡°I see.¡± The viin whispered.


    Shen Yu looked at Tang Li¡¯s drooping head and felt a sudden pain in his heart.


    No matter what the viin¡¯s destiny was in the original text, Tang Li is now with him. He is part of the Shen family, and also the child that he has worked so hard to raise.


    At the moment, the child is in a low mood, and naturally, as a parent, he is not happy.


    Shen Yu murmured for a moment, then suddenly put his hands on Tang Li¡¯s shoulders, exerted a little pressure, and the unsuspecting Tang Li was forced to twist half of his body to face Shen Yu.


    ¡°Chestnut.¡± Shen Yu spoke seriously.


    The little viin, stunned, opened his eyes slightly and after adjusting his posture, sat up.


    Shen Yu said, ¡°What are you thinking? Do you want to talk about anything? Although I haven¡¯t gotten custody of you for the time being, you are already part of the family.


    The big one and the small one were very close, as if they could almost feel the temperature of each other¡¯s breathing.


    Tang Li didn¡¯t seem to have expected Shen Yu to say this with such seriousness. After a while, his cheeks slowly turned red and then spread to his ears in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Am I really your family?¡± Tang Li asked in a low voice.


    Shen Yuughed and lightly pinched Tang Li¡¯s nose. ¡°The realest family.¡±


    Tang Li lowered his eyes and gave a gentle hum, as if he had not put Shen Yu¡¯s words into his heart.


    However, Shen Yu could clearly perceive that around Tang Li, the heavy mood gradually improved, even the little viin¡¯s expression was not as nk as before.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Because thewsuit and the bloody event with hispany¡¯s top managers happened on the same day, one after another, the impact on Shen Yu cannot be described small.


    That evening, Shen Yu¡¯s name rushed to the top of the microblogging hot search list at an unstoppable speed.


    This caused Tang Li to again appear in the public eye.


    Although Shen Yu¡¯s n to adopt Tang Li has been repeatedly exposed by paparazzi before, Shen Yu and Tang Li are not part of any entertainment circles, soizens would forget them after they saw them.


    Only this time involved a child abuse case, which provoked the anger ofizens. So, the vast number ofizens tore Tang Jia and Yuan Yunping apart until they weren¡¯t even left with underpants.


    Someizens cut out Yuan Yunping¡¯s interview clips from outside the court, analyzed them word by word, and drew a conclusion that Yuan Yunping, the beast, not only acted against Tang Li, but also extended his ws to other rtives¡¯ children.


    For a time, Yuan Yunping was considered the most hated man in the city.


    Even Tang Jia and Yuan Yunping¡¯spany address and telephone number were found out byizens. Many people went to thepany to make trouble, pull out banners and shout words of protest.


    Within three or four days, the employees of thepany who could not persevere packed up their things and left.


    Yuan Yunping and his wife, who were kept in prison, did not know what was going on outside until many dayster. Finally, their son, who hade to visit the prison, told them about it. Tang Jia fainted on the spot after such a great blow, and Yuan Yunping hid his face and cried bitterly.


    They regretted it.


    If they knew Tang Li would be favored by Shen Yu, they would have never vented their grievances on him, and instead would treat the child as their ancestor.


    They could have climbed up on the Shen family¡¯s thighs and gotten the chance to make great progress for little effort. In the end, they were broken under the palm of Shen Yu.


    ¡°Son...¡± Yuan Yunping, with tears running down, pped the table with regret. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop me when I started hitting that kid? You were just watching while standing next to me!¡±


    Yuan Hui sat facing his father with no expression. There were two bruises on his face. He was beaten on the ground by a group of people when they went to thepany to make trouble the other day.


    Yuan Hui sneered: ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying that now? Because of your foolishness and mom¡¯s stupidity, my sister and I can¡¯t even go to school.¡±


    ¡°You me me?!¡± Yuan Yunping pointed to his own nose in surprise, then stood up without saying a word, pulled his clothes open to reveal the still obvious scar on his waist. ¡°I am also a victim, if it wasn¡¯t for that brat stabbing me with a knife, would I have beat him to death?!¡±


    Yuan Hui did not look at the scar, and mocked: ¡°You deserve it after what you did to your own niece.¡±


    Yuan Yunping was furious: ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Yuan Hui got up and smiled at Yuan Yunping withoutughing. ¡°I said you deserved it.¡±


    ¡°You little bastard, you dare say that about your father? Just see if I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Yuan Yunping, furious and irrepressible, rushed up and yelled.


    But who said that Yuan Hui is a vegetarian? In fact, he¡¯s even more fierce than Yuan Yunping with his fists. At this time, the father and son who loved each other in the past tumbled to the ground and beat each other close to death.


    It was not until the prison guard came in and separated them in a panic that the fight ended.


    As for Yuan Yunping, his son beat him up and made his nose, mouth and ears full of scarlet liquid. Hey on the ground, breathing in and out, unable to open his eyes.


    When Shen Yu heard about this event from Kang Lin¡¯s mouth, he was only amused.


    Although there are few descriptions of Tang Jia and Yuan Yunping in the original text, they would seem to be a model couple of love each time they appeared in the early stage. Their children also have a smooth life, sessful career and a happy family.


    In this way, Tang Li¡¯s loneliness and downfall be more and more contrasted.


    It turned out that the seemingly unbeatable model family was so vulnerable that they didn¡¯t need anybody else to add fuel to the fire at all, they only needed each other.


    Shen Yu sighed and shook his head. Then he gestured to the workers who took the elevator upstairs and asked them to move the desktopputer into the Tang Li room.


    When Kang Lin saw that Shen Yu was not interested in the Tang family, he stopped talking about it and said, ¡°Master Shen, everything you need has been purchased. If nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to thepany first.¡±


    Shen Yu said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    After the workers put all the items in the Tang Li room, Kang Lin took them and left.


    Shen Yu pushed the wheelchair to enter Tang Li¡¯s room, the space and decoration appearing not much worse than Shen Yu¡¯s bedroom.


    It was just, there weren¡¯t many personal items in the room, the bedding was still perfectly arranged, without so much as a wrinkle, and the furniture such as sofas, tables and chairs seem to be fixed in a certain position, as if they¡¯ve have never been used.


    This room is too cold.


    There¡¯s not a bit of warmth.


    When Shen Yu came in, he thought he had identally broken into a hotel room.


    He rolled over to the desk, turned on the newputer, and downloaded several popr movies and chat software forizens.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he did a lot of work in the past few days, but even if there were piles of things waiting for him in thepany, Shen Yu didn¡¯t want to move at all.


    Shen Yu knew he really wasn¡¯t president material. He could only guess blindly.


    Maybe he can make the Shen family more and more brilliant. Maybe he can make them to go bankrupt overnight.


    If you follow the novel¡¯s original plot, in less than eight years, the Shen family will start to go downhill. Thepany has a lot of problems, such as project losses, insufficient working capital and continuous liabilities.


    The more Shen Yu thought about it, the more numb his scalp felt.


    He is not afraid of bing poor, and he never regarded the Shen family¡¯s property as his own belongings. He is only afraid that the power of the original plot is too strong, and that even if he tries to make changes, he will eventually die in Tang Li¡¯s hands.


    Shen Yu is an ordinary person. So obviously, he is very desperate for his life and afraid of death.


    After thinking about this for a long time, Shen Yu¡¯s eyelids started getting heavier and heavier. He leaned back in his wheelchair, intending to rest his eyes, but instead, went straight to sleep.


    The sleep was heavy.


    Shen Yu worked so hard for so many days that he only got the minimal amount of rest during that time.


    While in a sleepy haze, it seemed that someone had put a thin nket on him.


    Shen Yu was still a little alert during his half-dream and half-awakening period. He suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed the hands of the visitor. His slightly gloomy eyes were like a de covered in a cold light.


    But the next moment, he was stunned.


    The viin, who had been pulled over and currently was leaning over his wheelchair, used a little effort to avoid crushing his disabled legs.


    The viin was still looking at Shen Yu with a thin nket in his hand, as if frightened by his sudden action and fierce eyes.


    [1] ÆøµÃÍÂѪ, meaning, ¡°to vomit blood from anger¡±.

 Chapter 15 - What to Call

    <h4>Chapter 15 - What to?Call</h4>


    Ch.15 ¨C What to Call


    Shen Yu hadn¡¯t realized that the person in front of him just now was Tang Li. He was stunned. The sleepiness that lingered in his mind cleared up instantly. Heughed and asked, ¡°Were you scared?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little bit.¡± Tang Li looked down at Shen Yu and dropped the nket in his hand.


    In fact, Shen Yu was frightened by Tang Li¡¯s action, and did not intend to sleep any more. However, he did not refuse the thin nket that the viin had specially brought over for him. He touched the viin¡¯s head with a smile and said, ¡°You came back early today.¡±


    Recently, Shen Yu was busy dealing with the affairs of thepany, so he asked Uncle Zhang to take Tang Li to and from school instead of him.


    Generally, Uncle Zhang and Tang Li will arrive home around six o¡¯clock, but today they were nearly half an hour ahead of schedule.


    Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Dr. Liu ising byter, so housekeeper Zhang picked me up from school early today.¡±


    After thinking about it, Shen Yu suddenly recalled that today is thest time Dr. Liu wasing over to check on Tang Li.


    After careful medical care and recuperation during this period, Tang Li, who was as thin as a baby monkey, grew fuller and taller. The bruises and scars on his body had already healed, and finally he had the normal appearance of a 10-year-old child.


    It was then that Shen Yu found out something important...


    This viin is in no way ordinary looking.


    The skin is fair and white, the jawline is sharp, the thin lips are pale pink like cherry blossoms, and the beautiful Phoenix eyes shine like stars.


    And the little viin¡¯s legs are just. too. long!


    Previously, he wore loose clothes that were not so obvious. But now, he mostly wore his school uniform with neatly cut hair, white shirts with a dark blue knitted vest outside, and straight ck trousers underneath.


    How could people not like him?


    No wonder there are so many girls in the original novel who are fascinated by Tang Li and even willing to go through fire for him.


    Even Shen Yu, another high-level man, has to admit that the viin seemed to have been carefully sculpted by an artist.


    Unfortunately, the female lead can¡¯t seem to appreciate Tang Li¡¯s face, instead she is devoted to the male lead.


    Thinking of the fate of the little viin, Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help feeling bad about it. It¡¯s like the little viin he was putting so much effort into raising was being treated as inferior goods.


    With a sigh, Shen Yu threw away all those confusing ideas in his mind and happily introduced several newputers and thetest smart phone to Tang Li.


    As soon as Shen Yu finished, he heard a knock on the door.


    He looked up.


    Uncle Zhang stood in front of the half-open door and said, ¡°Sir, Dr. Liu is here.¡±


    Tang Li did not speak, but turned his head to Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu gently pinched the soft cheeks of the little viin andughed, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Tang Li nodded and looked at Shen Yu with some reluctance. He stared at Shen Yu for five seconds, then silently took off his schoolbag, put it on the desk with his mobile phone, and left the bedroom with Uncle Zhang.


    Shen Yu turned off theputer and was ready to go back to his study to continue his business.


    As he left, he inadvertently caught a glimpse of the pink paper ball tucked inside Tang Li¡¯s schoolbag.


    Shen Yu was stunned and thought it was an advertisement, so he reached in and pulled out the paper ball.


    Soon, however, Shen Yu found something wrong.


    This paper is not like an advertisement listing at all. It was an envelope that emits a light perfume scent.


    By this time, if Shen Yu couldn¡¯t guess what the paper ball was, then it could be said that his IQ wasn¡¯t very high.


    He put the paper ball on the table, spread it out and rubbed it t.


    It was a pink envelope.


    On it, beautiful handwriting had been used to write three words ¡°To Tang Li¡±.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    At this moment, his mind fell into chaos.


    Are children so precocious nowadays? The kid was only in elementary school and he was already getting love letters!


    Shen Yu remembers that when he was Tang Li¡¯s age, he was still ying games with his friends. In their eyes, there was no difference between men and women at all, let alone writing love letters to the opposite sex to express such an emotion as love.


    Although Shen Yu, as a parent, does not object to Tang Li¡¯s puppy love, but to be in love in elementary school... It¡¯s too early.


    Shen Yu thought twice, but decided to stay in the bedroom and wait for Tang Li toe back. It seemed that it was necessary for him to give the little viin an education on these matters.


    It took about half an hour for Tang Li to return.


    Seeing Shen Yu still sitting at his desk waiting for him, the little viin¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he rushed to Shen Yu with his two slender legs.


    As the viin was about to speak, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the pink envelope in Shen Yu¡¯s hand.


    The next second, Tang Li suddenly stiffed, and the joy that had overflowed on his face disappeared as his expression sank.


    Shen Yu noticed the change of Tang Li and thought that the little viin didn¡¯t like people touching his things, so he quickly put the envelope back on the table.


    ¡°Sorry, I thought it was an advertisement stuffed into your schoolbag before I took it out. I didn¡¯t intentionally peep at your stuff.¡± Shen Yu exined.


    Fortunately, he did not open the envelope when he had it in his hands or he might have really angered the little viin. Shen Yu secretly thought.


    Tang Li clenched his jaw with an ugly face. He stood there for a moment, then without saying a word, picked up the envelope.


    Just when Shen Yu thought that Tang Li would put the envelope in a drawer or his schoolbag, he saw Tang Li stretch out his hands and tear it to pieces. Even the love letter inside the envelope that had not yet been seen, was also turned into fragments and thrown into the trash can.


    Shen Yu was shocked by Tang Li¡¯s sudden action. He had no idea that Tang Li would react so fiercely.


    For a while, even the preaching words that had been previously brewing in Shen Yu¡¯s heart became abruptly stuck in the throat so that he could not spit out a single one.


    Tang Li neatly packed up the garbage bag and carried it out to a servant. When he came back, he saw Shen Yu sitting stiff in a wheelchair. His expression was somewhatplicated, and his eyes looked at him with amazement.


    When Tang Li approached, Shen Yu began to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I...¡±


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Tang Li¡¯s low voice: ¡°I didn¡¯t know she put that thing in my schoolbag.¡±


    Shen Yu paused for a while and hesitated before asking, ¡°Who was it?


    ¡°A middle school girl, I forgot her name.¡± Tang Li stood upright, his head drooping, and he dared not look directly at Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°She often came to see me from the junior high school. I refused many times. She didn¡¯t listen to me, and she always writes me those strange letters.¡±


    The little viin¡¯s mood was low and his voice was dull. He stood in front of Shen Yu in a dejected and well-behaved manner, in sharp contrast to the violent appearance he had when he tore the love letter.


    In this way, it seems pitiful.


    Like a puppy reprimanded by its owner, with his ears hanging down and his face full of endless grievances.


    After some time, this pitiful ¡°puppy¡± said, ¡°Shen Yu, don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡±


    Finally, Shen Yu¡¯s senses return, it turned out that Tang Li was not angry because of his actions, but angry that girl from the junior high school secretly put a love letter into his schoolbag.


    After realizing this, Shen Yu breathed a sigh of relief and at the same time was amused that he had not even started to educate this little viin, but the child himself was already grieving.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand you.¡± Shen Yu said, ¡°It can be seen from the crumpled state of the letter that someone deliberately put it in while you were not paying attention.¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s tight brows slowly rxed: ¡°Em.¡±


    ¡°And.¡± Shen Yu changed the subject and raised his chin, pretending to be angry. ¡°Who taught you to call my name directly? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rude to do that?¡±


    Tang Li frowned again: ¡°What should I call you then?¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yu reflexively wants Tang Li to call him father. Maybe with this superficial father-son rtionship, the possibility of Tang Li¡¯s dreadful actions towards him will be less likely in the future.


    Unfortunately, Shen Yu has a Thieves¡¯ heart but not a Thieves¡¯ courage [1] . Even though the viin is young, Shen Yu dared not to ride on the back of this future monster king [2] .


    After thinking about it, Shen Yu said, ¡°Call me brother.¡±


    Tang Li looked at Shen Yu in silence, with an indifferent expression on his face.


    Eventually, Shen Yu felt he would die from the awkward silence, and continued desperately, ¡°You could call me uncle, although I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d be an uncle at only twenty-three years old...¡±


    Tang Li continued to y dumb.


    Shen Yu, helpless, pondered for a while and tentatively asked, ¡°What do you want to call me?¡±


    Tang Li answered quickly, ¡°Shen Yu.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu endured and endured, forcefully enduring the impulse to beat some sense into the child, he struggled for half a day, and finally made a difficultpromise, ¡°Well, as long as you are happy...¡±


    Tang Liughed. ¡°Okay, Shen Yu.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fortunately, Shen Yu is someone that can selffort.


    It¡¯s not important what this petty viin calls him, what¡¯s important is to gradually change the character of the petty viin and bring the sick, violent and aggressive viin onto the healthy, honest and kind road.


    Now it can be seen that Tang Li has begun to care about his opinion, which is a good starting point.


    Time flies quickly, and finally, it¡¯s Saturday.


    As Elder Shen was worried about being stood up by Shen Yu, he called Shen Yu several times early in the morning and told him to remember that he was expected at dinner tonight.


    Finally, Elder Shen emphasized that if Shen Yu came down with a sudden illness and could not show up, as he had done several times before, then this grandfather would take the girl directly to thepany to find him.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    He was really afraid of this stubborn old man.


    It¡¯s just a meal together. It¡¯s not necessary to get married. He will simply have to deal with the old man¡¯s strategies as theye [3] .


    After making up his mind, Shen Yu naturally decided to take the little viins with him.


    In the afternoon, Shen Yu changed into a slightly more formal suit and went to Tang Li¡¯s school with Uncle Zhang.


    When they arrived at the school, a line of luxury cars had been parked on the curb outside to pick up the students. After waiting for less than five minutes, the security guards opened the gate and soon students came out one after another.


    The students were all wearing uniforms of the same color and style, so it was difficult to find a specific person.


    Shen Yu wanted to take out his mobile phone and call Tang Li, when suddenly, he found a familiar figure in the crowd.


    Tang Li, who was also wearing the school¡¯s designated uniform, was walking expressionless amongst the other students. His fair skin and beautiful face made Shen Yu find him in the crowd at a nce. At this time, Tang Li was apanied by a girl who looked like a flower fairy.


    The little girl intentionally approached Tang Li, tilted her head and said something to Tang Li with a smile on her face.


    However, Tang Li did not seem to hear the little girl¡¯s words. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest change in his indifferent eyes. He was simply absorbed with moving towards the gate.


    ¡°Chestnut.¡± Shen Yu called out.


    His voice was not very loud, but it was instantly caught by Tang Li.


    Tang Li followed the voice and finally looked at Shen Yu, warmth radiating from his previously indifferent eyes. The little viin was stunned. Then he burst into a brilliant smile. He immediately left the little girl behind him and squeezed between the students until he arrived in front of the car.


    ¡°Shen Yu!¡± Tang Li shouted, his beautiful Phoenix eyes seemed to shine brightly.


    [1] meaning he has the desire to steal something (in this case Tang Li¡¯s ¡°father¡± position), but not the courage to actually act.


    [2] meaning he doesn¡¯t have the courage to try to take advantage of, or control, something that could easily harm him.


    [3] originally ±øÀ´½«µ²£¬Ë®À´ÍÁÑÚ, tranted as ¡°Soldiers to the enemy, water to soil¡±. This is an idiom meaning adopt different methods of approach depending on the specific circumstances.

 Chapter 16 - Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 16 - Big?Brother</h4>


    Ch.16 ¨C Big Brother


    Uncle Zhang, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, frowned unconsciously when he heard Tang Li directly calling Shen Yu¡¯s name.


    How could that child call his young master by his first name?


    Not to mention that this kind of behavior itself is very offensive, if those paparazzi or some passers-by heard it, he was afraid that they will print a false news article about the rtionship between young master Shen and his family.


    After all, in the eyes of the public, Tang Li is a spy sent over by Elder Shen to monitor Shen Yu.


    Uncle Zhang¡¯s face darkened. He said quietly, ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Shen Yu, sitting in the back, saw Uncle Zhang¡¯s mood change. He immediately guessed what Uncle Zhang was going to say next. He rushed ahead of Uncle Zhang and said to Tang Li with crossed eyebrows, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Don¡¯t shout my name in public!¡±


    Although Shen Yu had the appearance of gnashing his teeth when he spoke, Uncle Zhang could feel that Shen Yu was not really angry, but instead was either deliberately or unconsciously making excuses for Tang Li.


    The unspoken implication in Shen Yu¡¯s words is that Tang Li¡¯s act of calling his name has already been approved by him.


    After realizing this, Uncle Zhang was stunned for a moment. Then he looked up into the rear-view mirror and saw that Shen Yu was still acting angry with Tang Li.


    He shook his head helplessly and swallowed all his unspoken grievances.


    In fact, he did not agree with Shen Yu¡¯s way of raising children. Too much spoiling would only harm the child, and the parent, in the long run.


    Unfortunately, as a housekeeper with a fixed sry, Uncle Zhang knows he is not qualified to interfere in the private affairs of his young master. After hesitating repeatedly, he still chose to pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    It¡¯s just...


    He didn¡¯t know why, but Uncle Zhang always felt that Shen Yu is too good to Tang Li. Other people didn¡¯t treat their own children as good as the young master treated Tang Li.


    Even if Shen Yu did not turn his head to see Uncle Zhang, he could easily detect the suspicious eyes of the other party. He was somewhat guilty, but pretended to calmly open the car door and waved to Tang Li, ¡°What are you still stunned about? Quickly, get in.¡±


    The little viin who had been scolded was not angry at all, but instead looked at Shen Yu directly with both eyes.


    The little viin¡¯s eyes are full of light, so serious, so focused, as if the whole world could not enter his eyes, only Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu felt awkward under Tang Li¡¯s unavoidable gaze. In a moment, his nerves seemed to twist into knots. He could not tell what his actual mood was at that time.


    But he knows that he doesn¡¯t like to be looked at like that by Tang Li.


    Most people would hate being stared at as if they were prey.


    Shen Yu looked away from Tang Li¡¯s eyes as the little viin got in the car obediently and was ready to close the door.


    At that time, a girl suddenly crowded out of the group of students, panting, she ran over and put her hand on the car door, which prevented Shen Yu from closing the door.


    When Shen Yu looked closely, he realized that this was the little girl who had been speaking to Tang Li when he came out of school just now.


    If he had guessed correctly, this little girl should be a middle school girl who often wrote love letters to Tang Li. She was much more elegant than Shen Yu imagined. She had big eyes, a small mouth, and looked like a water spirit.


    ¡°Tang Li, it¡¯s mean for you to just leave without telling me.¡± The little girl stood in front of the car door with a big grin andined to Tang Li, who was sitting in the car.


    Tang Li sat in the seat next to Shen Yu¡¯s wheelchair, frowning impatiently and answered coldly, ¡°Who are you? Why should I tell you when I¡¯m leaving?


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± The little girl jumped up in anger at Tang Li¡¯s indifferent attitude, her face was red, and she said in a charming voice, ¡°I like you so much, yet you still treat me like this. You are like a cold-blooded animal!¡±


    Tang Li sneered, and his eyes looked like they were covered in ayer of ice: ¡°Do you think your opinion matters to me?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes turned red as she cried out with grievance.


    Shen Yu had no interest in puppy love, so when he saw that the little viin was not interested in this puppy love game, he did not want to interfere. However, the little girl kept wiping her tears in front of the car door, and he could not push the little girl away.


    After thinking about it, Shen Yu handed over a handkerchief.


    The little girl caught a glimpse of Shen Yu¡¯s slender, beautiful hand through the misty afterlight of her tears. Suddenly, she stopped crying, and her eyes followed the hand up to Shen Yu¡¯s face.


    Shen Yu smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s not good to see girls crying too much.¡±


    The little girl stared at Shen Yu for a long time. Her cheeks, stained with tears, turned red. She reached for the handkerchief Shen Yu handed over and said, ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡±


    Shen Yu replied, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s no problem at all.¡±


    Now the little girl was no longer sad because of Tang Li¡¯s words. She looked at Shen Yu in surprise and shyness. She quickly wiped the tears off her face with the handkerchief. Then she bit her lip and bravely said, ¡°Big brother, you look so beautiful. My name is Lei Yumeng. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    He was surprised and amused by the change of attitude from the little girl.


    What a child!


    Who knew love cane and go so quickly?


    The stunned Shen Yu was about to say his name when Tang Li, who was still sitting next to him, suddenly stood up. He grabbed the girl¡¯s arm with an expressionless face, pulled her aside, and mmed the door shut, leaving Shen Yu alone in the backseat.


    The noise was cut off from the outside, and the car was quiet enough to hear a pin drop.


    Finally Tang Li came back to the car and asked Uncle Zhang, ¡°Can we go now?¡±


    Uncle Zhang was silent, ncing at the rear-view mirror, looking at the little girl knocking on the car door outside, and then at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu looked at Uncle Zhang and paused. He had no further reason to speak to the little girl outside. He nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As soon as the words came out, the tense look in Tang Li¡¯s eyes gradually rxed. The expression on his face was nk. His gaze seemed distant, and his eyes were so deep that nobody could tell what he was thinking.


    Unfortunately, Shen Yu did not notice this.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Elder Shen lives in an upscale district in the city.


    Thend price and scenery here are not as good as those of Shen Yu¡¯s suburban vi, but people are not very fond of the cold when they are old, and the atmosphere here is lively, the traffic is convenient, and the other old residents can mingle in the square.


    Who can imagine that Elder Shen, who was a business tyrant more than a decade ago, had now integrated into an ordinary person¡¯s life, ying chess, walking around and mingling in the square every day, and then calling Shen Yu to urge him to give this grandpa a great-grandson. It was truly a life of leisure.


    When Uncle Zhang drove to the parking lot of the Elder Shen¡¯s residence, it was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Shen Yu got out of the car and tidied up his own clothes and then tidied Tang Li¡¯s. Then he told Uncle Zhang to go out and get himself something for dinner and to use Shen Yu¡¯s personal credit card to pay. Afterwards, he could pick them up when called.


    Uncle Zhang responded affirmatively.


    Shen Yu was a little nervous when he took the elevator upstairs. He gently pinched Tang Li¡¯s hand.


    Tang Li looked up at him.


    ¡°We¡¯re having dinner here tonight. If Grandpa Shen or anyone else tells you anything, don¡¯t pay attention to it.¡± Shen Yu looked at Tang Li¡¯s bright eyes and said with a light smile, ¡°We¡¯ll go home after dinner.¡±


    Tang Li wrinkled his face and nodded very seriously.


    Shen Yu touched Tang Li¡¯s head and said, ¡°My Chestnut is really good.¡±


    Tang Li squinted, like a pet enjoying his master¡¯s touch. Subconsciously, he raised his face and rubbed Shen Yu¡¯s palm. After he asked, ¡°Do I need to pretend to be sick?¡±


    Shen Yu was stunned, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He did not understand what Tang Li meant.


    Tang Li said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like to stay there, I can pretend to be illter so that you can find an excuse to leave early.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°... It¡¯s all right.¡±


    Despite the light expression and attitude of Shen Yu, in his heart, he was shocked.


    He admitted that the main reason why he brought Tang Li was that he could use Tang Li¡¯s difort as an excuse to get away from the dinner arranged by Elder Shen as soon as possible, but he never told Tang Li this idea.


    After all, Tang Li is so small that he might not necessarily understand what Shen Yu meant.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Li didn¡¯t need his exnation at all. Shen Yu¡¯s purpose was analyzed from his words and deeds.


    At the same time, Shen Yu¡¯s eyes that were looking at Tang Li, held mixed feelings ¨C the smart and precocious little viin made him feel intimidated.


    Shen Yu took the hand of the little viin and found Elder Shen¡¯s house with a familiar ease. The servant who came to open the door belonged to Elder Shen¡¯s house.


    Although Elder Shen is not critical of this urban living environment, he would never allow himself to feel any unneeded difort in life. As a result, there are more than ten servants and cooks who directly worked for him.


    ¡°Mr. Shen is here.¡± The servant who opened the doorughed and said, ¡°Come in quickly. Elder Shen has been talking for a long time. Miss Yang is here too.¡±


    Shen Yu grinned bitterly when he heard Miss Yang¡¯s name.


    He led Tang Li to the living room, and saw Elder Shen sitting on the sofa, talking up a storm and staring at him. Beside him, sat a beautiful girl with long ck hair, looking like a little jasper spirit.


    Without waiting for Shen Yu to speak, Elder Shen jumped up angrily and rebuked him with an tone of exaggerated hatred: ¡°Do you know what time it is, boy? It¡¯s ten past seven! You let me wait here with Little Yang. You must be really mad at me!¡±


    Shen Yu knows that Elder Shen is an irritable character, so he was not annoyed after being scolded. He turns his head to the beautiful girl and smiles politely. ¡°Sorry, there was a traffic jam on the journey here.¡±


    The girl did not expect Shen Yu¡¯s first sentence after he entered the door to be directed at her, suddenly a little flustered the girl quickly stood up, and with red cheeks, both ttered and shocked, she said: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no problem at all, I have also just arrived.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded calmly: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s good?! You¡¯ve got a pretty girl waiting for you, so you¡¯re dare to say it¡¯s good?!¡±


    When Master Shen finished his angry speech, he suddenly saw Tang Li standing beside Shen Yu, expressionless. In a sh, all the fire disappearedpletely and Elder Shen¡¯s whole face bloomed with joy.


    ¡°Ah, Chestnut! Come over here. Are they still wearing school uniforms nowadays? Is it hard to study? Have you adapted to the new environment?¡±


    ¡°The new school is very good. Thank you, Grandpa Shen.¡±


    ¡°Chestnut is so sweet. I wish I had a great-grandson who is as obedient and sensible as Chestnut.¡± Elder Shenughed, ncing at Shen Yu, who pretended to be deaf and dumb, while reaching out to touch Tang Li¡¯s head.


    Elder Shen¡¯s hand had not yet touched Tang Li¡¯s hair, when suddenly the little viin backed away.


    ¡°Grandpa Shen.¡± Tang Li said solemnly, ¡°The teacher said that a man¡¯s head cannot be touched casually.¡±


    Elder Shen was stunned, and then he wasughed in amusement: ¡°Good, no one can touch the head of our mighty Chestnut.¡±


    Before long, the servant announced that dinner was ready.


    The group headed to the dining room. The table was already full of delicious food. There were no special delicacies. Instead, they were all home-cooked dishes.


    Elder Shen¡¯s eyes shifted between Shen Yu and the girl. Suddenly, he thought of something good. He turned to Tang Li and spoke in a kind tone, ¡°Chestnut, this is the first time Grandpa Shen has gotten to see you. Come and sit with Grandpa Shen. Grandpa Shen will tell you a story.¡±


    As he said this, Elder Shen grabbed Tang Li¡¯s hand and winked at Shen Yu.


    If Elder Shen and Tang Li sat on the same side, then Shen Yu can only sit on the opposite side with the girl.


    Shen Yu felt helpless. Although he rejected the blind date, he could not help giving the girl some face. He sighed and manipted the wheelchair to the opposite side of the table and made a gesture of invitation to the girl.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The girl lowered her head and was too shy to look directly into Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. She was just about to sit down when suddenly, a ck shadow shed across her eyes.


    The girl paused for a moment. When she finally responded, she found that the chair next to Shen Yu was already upied by a cold-looking boy dressed in his school uniform.


    Tang Li sniffed, looked up pitifully at Shen Yu, and said in a childish tone that Shen Yu had never heard before: ¡°Big brother, I want to sit with you.¡±

 Chapter 17 - Blind Date

    <h4>Chapter 17 - Blind?Date</h4>


    Ch.17 ¨C Blind Date


    It was natural for Shen Yu to want to avoid that girl, but he suddenly flinched a little when he caught site of the anxious and angry eyes of Elder Shen.


    Although Elder Shen has now retired and almost no longer manages the affairs of the Shen family andpany, his prestige still exists and he is the only living rtive of the original Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu dared not challenge the Elder¡¯s bottom line too many times.


    If one day, his identity as an outsider is exposed, it is most likely that the first person to recognize that he is a fraud is Elder Shen.


    Shen Yu hesitated for a moment before trying topromise with the little viin. He gently rubbed Tang Li¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Chestnut, Grandpa Shen wants to talk to you. Would you like to sit next to Grandpa Shen?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Elder Shen, who was sitting on the opposite side, immediately smiled and waved to Tang Li, ¡°Chestnut,e over here. Grandpa Shen wants to sit with you.¡±


    Unfortunately, Tang Li did not move, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Elder Shen¡¯s enthusiastic call.


    It was not until Elder Shen was dry-mouthed and the girl standing by the edge of the table was embarrassed that the little viin shook his head reluctantly while keeping his eyes fixed on Shen Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Big brother, I want to sit with you.¡± The gentle and childish pleading was very painful to listen to.


    In his heart, Shen Yu was surprised at the exquisite acting skills of the viin. However, on the surface he was helpless against the behavior of the viin. He sighed helplessly and turned to look at the girl.


    The girl thought that Tang Li would sit obediently with Elder Shen, so she didn¡¯t expect that the child¡¯s temper would be so stubborn and that he would stick to Shen Yu.


    Looking at the current situation, she can no longer take the initiative and continue to upy Shen Yu¡¯s side, the girl looked down with a shed of loss in her eyes and tried to squeeze out a smile: ¡°It¡¯s all right, I¡¯ll sit with Grandpa Shen.¡±


    As she spoke, the girl walked over quickly, blushed and sat down.


    Shen Yu breathed a sigh of relief and steered his wheelchair to the empty seat next to Tang Li.


    Although Elder Shen¡¯s n to encourage Shen Yu to sit with the girl failed, he was not discouraged at all. During the meal, he kept throwing out topics to Shen Yu and the girl and mentioning interesting things that happened when Shen Yu was a child.


    The girl seemed to like Shen Yu very much. When she heard Elder Shen¡¯s old stories about Shen Yu, her eyes were bright, andughter spilled from her mouth.


    For a while, the dining room was filled with boisterousughter from Elder Shen and the girl.


    On the opposite side of the table, a big one and a small one sat quietly.


    Shen Yu pretended not to hear the conversation. He buried his head and ate as quietly as a mouse.


    Tang Li looked cold. He sat with a bowl and chopsticks in his hand, and the te in front of him was full of the dishes Shen Yu had given him. However, he did not make a single move, frowning slightly, his eyes were frosty, and nobody could tell what he was thinking.


    Suddenly, Shen Yu put down his chopsticks and reached over to pinch Tang Li¡¯s face.


    Tang Li woke from his haze and suddenly turned his head towards Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu was frightened by Tang Li¡¯s sudden action. The hand holding the little viin¡¯s face was still hanging stiffly in mid-air. He was stunned. When he finally regained his senses, heughed in a low voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat more, you¡¯ll never grow tall.¡±


    After that, Shen Yu took back his hand and grabbed a piece of meat from its tter, finally putting it on a small te in front of Tang Li.


    ¡°Eat.¡± Shen Yu likes to squint when heughs. The beautiful peach blossom eyes bend into the shape of crescent moons. These moons are always apanied by two beautiful dimples on his white cheeks.


    The two dimples seemed to be filled with honey they looked so sweet.


    Tang Li stared at Shen Yu, as if the air around him was mixed with the sweetness of honey and that sweetness was soaking into his heart.


    Again, he felt that they were opposites. One shadow and one light.


    Mr. Shen happened to say that when Shen Yu was in primary school, he liked a little girl in the same ss. He also promised that he would try hard to make money in the future and marry the little girl when they got older. How could he know that the little girl was frightened by his words and started crying on the spot?


    Hearing this, the girlughed so hard she couldn¡¯t stand up.


    But Elder Shen paused for a moment and gradually looked into the girl¡¯s eyes, his gaze bing more meaningful. He said, ¡°Little Yang, don¡¯t you remember all these things I mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The girl stoppedughing and shook her head nkly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Elder Shen sighed helplessly: ¡°... That little girl I just mentioned is you.¡±


    The girl was stunned.


    Elder Shen continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Little Yu primary school ssmates? At that time, Little Yu liked you quite a lot. He often followed you around. Neither I nor his father could call him back.


    After Elder Shen¡¯s reminder, the girl quickly recalled something and instantly her face lite up bright red.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t remember much...¡± The girl whispered that she quickly nced at Shen Yu. She found that Shen Yu¡¯s attention was focused on the little boy. He wasn¡¯t even listening to what they were saying.


    Instantly, like a basin of cold water pouring over her, the girl¡¯s shy heart quickly cooled down.


    The girl clenched her chopsticks, bit her lip, and summoned up courage to throw the topic to Shen Yu, who was serving Chestnut vegetables. ¡°Mr. Shen, do you remember these things?¡±


    Shen Yu, who had been ignoring the pair, raised his head. He turned to the girl looking slightly ashamed and said in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t catch what you were talking about just now.¡±


    Girl: ¡°...¡±


    Elder Shen was so angry that he pped the table. ¡°I asked you toe over for dinner, but did you really eat honestly!? Why don¡¯t you listen to me honestly when I¡¯m trying to help you get married?¡±


    Shen Yu immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Elder Shen was so angry that his eyes were burning even in front of outsiders. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t swear at Shen Yu as usual.


    The girl was not a fool, after a meal together she could mostly understand Shen Yu¡¯s intentions towards her.


    But Shen Yu met her criteria for spouse selection in all respects: he was tall and slender, handsome, capable, well-off, and had noplicated rtionships with other women.


    The one drawback is that he was temporarily unable to walk after the ident.


    However, Elder Shen said that Shen Yu had recently been actively carrying out rehabilitation exercises, and that sooner orter he would be able to walk again.


    After he regains his ability to walk, Shen Yu will be more popr than he is now. It¡¯s not exaggerated to say that her rivals will stretch from here to France, so before that, she wants to seize the opportunity.


    Get Shen Yu!


    The girl¡¯s face was slightly pale. She looked at Shen Yu¡¯s clear and beautiful face withplicated eyes and a ripple in her heart.


    She opened her lips and was about to speak, but she was interrupted by the little boy next to Shen Yu.


    ¡°Big brother...¡± Tang Li¡¯s lips were white, his eyebrows were furrowed, and his little hands were firmly grasping Shen Yu¡¯s arm. It looked painful. ¡°My stomach hurts...¡±


    ¡°Chestnut! What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± Shen Yu had no idea that Tang Li, who had been fine the previous second, would suddenly be like this. Suddenly, he panicked. He touched the forehead of Tang Li and said, ¡°No fever. Did you eat the wrong thing?¡±


    Elder Shen and the girl quickly got up from the dining table. The girl stood still while Elder Shen hurried to check the situation of Tang Li.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s something he ate.¡± Elder Shen was distressed.


    Shen Yu did not know if there was a problem with the food tonight, but now it was not the time to investigate the cause. He took a deep breath and tried to keep calm. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed Uncle Zhang¡¯s telephone.


    Uncle Zhang finished his meal in a nearby restaurant and was ready to browse around. When he got the call, he said he woulde back immediately.


    Shen Yu, with a calm face, sat down with Tang Li in hisp and asked the servant to bring painkillers and warm water.


    At this time, Tang Li¡¯s forehead has been soaked with a thinyer of sweat, his lips went from pale pink to dark green, the small viin¡¯s beautiful Phoenix eyes closed, long curled eyshes slightly trembling.


    It looks pitiful.


    Shen Yu felt his nerves tightening.


    ¡°Chestnut, are you okay?¡± Shen Yu wrapped the thin nket, that was handed to him by the servant, around Tang Li, and held the little viin tightly in his arms. In spite of the cold sweat on the little viin¡¯s head, Shen Yu kissed his forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital, can you bear it a little longer?¡±


    Tang Li was in so much pain that he could not hear anything, and his body started trembling.


    Without a word, the viin buried his head in Shen Yu¡¯s arms, and held his hands tightly around Shen Yu¡¯s waist, as if he wished to merge with Shen Yu.


    At this moment, Elder Shen put the affair of blind date to the back of his mind and followed Shen Yu¡¯s wheelchair step by step. He spoke in a guilty voice, ¡°Little Yu, let me go with you. I¡¯m worried about Chestnut.¡±


    Hearing Eleder Shen¡¯s voice, Shen Yu remembered that he had been sticking to Tang Li in order to appease him and hadpletely forgotten Elder Shen.


    ¡°That¡¯s all right, Grandpa. I¡¯ll take Chestnut.¡± Shen Yu pushed the wheelchair to the door with one hand while holding Tang Li in his arms with the other. He smiled andforting Elder Shen said, ¡°I¡¯ll call youter with news.¡±


    After all, there was something wrong with his family¡¯s child. Elder Shen¡¯s attitude was no longer as brutal as before. After Shen Yu spoke, he sighed and agreed, ¡°Remember to call.¡±


    After taking Shen Yu and Tang Li downstairs by elevator, Elder Shen returned home in despair.


    Then he saw the girl sitting tightly on the sofa in the living room waiting.


    ¡°Grandpa Shen.¡± The girl got up and called out.


    ¡°Little Yang, I¡¯m really sorry to have you run over for nothing today. I didn¡¯t expect such an ident to happen.¡± Mr. Shen said in a somewhat low voice.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Girlsughed, but despiteughing she felt bitter inside. She didn¡¯t know if it is her illusion, but the little boy seems to be very hostile to her.


    The little boy even suddenly fell ill...


    There¡¯s also a weird lingering feeling.


    It felt like this incident was deliberately directed at her.

 Chapter 18 - Lie

    <h4>Chapter 18 - Lie</h4>


    Ch.18 ¨C Lie


    Shen Yu was panicked.


    As he entered the elevator, his hand, trembling, reached out to press the ground floor button.


    It was the first time in half a year that Shen Yu experienced such a strong impulse. He wished he could directly pick up Tang Li, go down the stairs, and run to the hospital.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t.


    His handicapped legs only allowed him to sit in a wheelchair, anxiously hugging Tang Li, and moving to Uncle Zhang¡¯s parking ce at an unpleasant speed.


    Fortunately, Uncle Zhang moved fast enough to find Shen Yu in a short time.


    Uncle Zhang looked at the Tang Li, who had his whole head buried deep in Shen Yu¡¯s clothes. After half a second¡¯s amazement, he quickly rushed to Shen Yu¡¯s side, ready to push Shen Yu¡¯s wheelchair.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Shen Yu shouted, ¡°Uncle Zhang, take Chestnut to the car first.¡±


    Uncle Zhang did not say anything. He stooped and stretched out his hands, trying to take Tang Li out of Shen Yu¡¯s arms. But the next moment, he saw Tang Li hugging Shen Yu¡¯s waist tighter and burying his head into Shen Yu¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want...¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s voice is soft and waxy. It sounds pitiful, weak and helpless.


    Shen Yu frowned, a little angry and helpless. He patted Tang Li on the back and said in a warm voice, ¡°Chestnut be obedient, get in the car with Uncle Zhang first. I¡¯ll be there in a moment. Let¡¯s go to the hospital and have a look.¡±


    Who knows why, but when he said that, Tang Li became more resistant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°Tang Li.¡± Shen Yu shouted out the full name of the little viin in anger, but he did not give in to his anger. Instead, he rubbed the little viin¡¯s unkempt hair with a little effort and said, ¡°Be obedient.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be obedient.¡± Tang Li said in a solemn muffled voice.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    He looked up at Uncle Zhang standing in front of him, only to see that Uncle Zhang also wore a helpless expression.


    Shen Yu was raising a child for the first time in his life. He really didn¡¯t know what to do when the child was acting up.


    His mind was stirring into a slurry, so for couple seconds, he could only sit in stalemate with the viin. He had no choice but to let Uncle Zhang push his wheelchair to the parking space.


    Feeling Shen Yu¡¯spromise, the tense Tang Li gradually rxed in Shen Yu¡¯s arms and hung two small hands around Shen Yu¡¯s neck.


    After a while, the little viin¡¯s head slowly turned up...


    Soon, it arched,nding in the socket of Shen Yu¡¯s neck. The warm air from Tang Li¡¯s breathing sprinkled on Shen Yu¡¯s skin, making it feel unusually hot.


    Shen Yu shrank his neck in subconsciously.


    He raised his hand to pull off the little octopus clinging to his body, but when his hand touched the back of Tang Li, which was still shaking a little, he stilled.


    Ah...


    Forget it...


    The boy seldom gets sick, so what if he acts spoiled.


    Shen Yu had some self-abandoning thoughts.


    Uncle Zhang pushed Shen Yu¡¯s wheelchair to the front of the car and stopped. Then he opened the back door and pulled out the ramp tools. He easily pushed Shen Yu into the car with Tang Li in his arms.


    ¡°Go to the nearest hospital.¡± Shen Yu ordered.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Uncle Zhang started the car.


    Fortunately, the nearest hospital is less than 20 minutes away from here. After entering the destination in the navigation, Uncle Zhang drove away from the underground parking lot of themunity.


    On the way, Shen Yu kept quietlyforting Tang Li, who was still wrapped in his arms. Atst, he felt that Tang Li¡¯s body was no longer trembling like before.


    At the moment, however, the little viin still tightly clung to Shen Yu¡¯s neck with his small hands, without the slightest intention of letting go.


    Now the weather is getting colder and so they are both wearing thick clothes. After clinging together like this, Shen Yu felt a thinyer of sweat covering his chest and neck. The condition of Tang Li is simr. Sweat dampened the hair that covered his temples.


    Shen Yu held Tang Li¡¯s back with one hand, then extended the other hand, and somewhat struggled to pull out a tissue paper from the small table next to him.


    ¡°Chestnut.¡± Shen Yu said, ¡°Turn your face around.¡±


    Tang Li hesitated for a while before he reluctantly raised his head and looked pitifully at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu lifted his lips and smiled, wiping the sweat off Tang Li¡¯s face with the tissue.


    During this period, Tang Li raised his head obediently and allowed Shen Yu¡¯s fingertips to caress his face. The bright obsidian like eyes seemed to carry an unusual mood. He looked directly at Shen Yu, as if he was trying to engrave Shen Yu¡¯s appearance in his heart.


    Originally, Shen Yu was worried about Tang Li. However, he felt a little weird after remembering something.


    He knows that Tang Li¡¯s physical health has always been very good, even after going to school, the little viin can maintain the frequency of two private lessons every weekend.


    The retired Olympic coach was strict and challenged Tang Li¡¯s physical limit in almost every ss. More than once, he told Shen Yu that Tang Li¡¯s strength was outstanding enough to bepared to an full grown adult man.


    How could such a healthy child suddenly fall ill just when the girl was ready to talk to Shen Yu?


    The more Shen Yu thought about it, the stranger he felt, and suddenly, he recalled what Tang Li had said to him in the elevator. Everything became clear in an instant.


    ¡°There¡¯s no outsiders here, so don¡¯t pretend.¡± Shen Yu casually threw the used tissue paper on the small table, pinched Tang Li¡¯s face. With someints in his heart and small amount of me in his voice Shen Yu said, ¡°Letting me worry so much, does your little conscience not hurt?¡±


    After that, Shen Yu wanted to rip the little octopus off his body.


    Since the viin has no problems, he should stop using Shen Yu as his personal seat.


    However, as soon as he grabbed Tang Li¡¯s arm, he was startled by the sudden whitening face of Tang Li.


    Before Shen Yu could respond, Tang Li, who was still in his arms, had squeezed his head back into Shen Yu¡¯s neck and spoke with great pain, ¡°My stomach hurts, I didn¡¯t pretend.¡±


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help but doubt, ¡°Really?¡±


    Tang Li continued to hug Shen Yu¡¯s neck and nodded hard after a long silence.


    Although Shen Yu did not fully believe Tang Li¡¯s words in his heart, after some consideration, he chose not to say anything.


    When he arrived at the hospital, Tang Li was still unwilling to be taken off by Uncle Zhang. Before Uncle Zhang¡¯s hand touched him, he saw the little viin shaking his head vigorously and drilling further into Shen Yu¡¯s bosom.


    Uncle Zhang helplessly looked at Shen Yu: ¡°Sir...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold him.¡± Shen Yu said with a bitterugh, ¡°You¡¯ll have to work hard. Since the wheelchair has two people, the speed will decrease.¡±


    Uncle Zhang understood what Shen Yu meant and pushed his wheelchair to the hospital.


    An hourter, the doctor gave Tang Li a veryprehensive physical examination but did not find any problems. Even Shen Yu thought that food poisoning was just a false rm.


    After hearing what the doctor said, Shen Yu waspletely relieved.


    Shen Yu was pushed back to the door of Tang Li¡¯s room by Uncle Zhang. He gestured to Uncle Zhang, indicating that Uncle Zhang should wait outside, and then he alone controlled the wheelchair to enter the room.


    In the luxurious single room, Tang Liy quietly in bed.


    The viin was still wearing his school uniform, which was now slightly disheveled, and his back was facing Shen Yu. He seemed to be asleep. Even if Shen Yu did not deliberately dampen the sound when he opened the door, Tang Li did not awaken.


    Shen Yu rolled to the hospital bed and gently looked at Tang Li¡¯s back.


    The ward was quiet enough to hear the needle drop so even breathing of the viin sounded excessively loud.


    Shen Yu called out, ¡°Chestnut.¡±


    There was no movement on the other side.


    Shen Yu said again, ¡°Tang Li.¡±


    As if the other party could not hear his voice, the little viin remained motionless.


    Shen Yu rubbed his forehead, took a deep breath, and rolled the wheelchair around the hospital bed so that he was directly facing Tang Li.


    Tang Li buried half of his face in the quilt, showing only his small straight nose and his thick long eyshes casting a faint shadow over tightly closed eyes. At first nce, he looked like a porcin doll.


    Shen Yu looked down at Tang Li for a long time.


    Then, suddenly, he reached his hand out to the quilt. After a while of groping, he quickly grasped Tang Li¡¯s hand.


    Seemingly asleep, Tang Li was shocked by him and started shaking, but he failed to stop Shen Yu¡¯s next movement. The hand was easily pulled out of bed by Shen Yu.


    ¡°Shen Yu!¡±


    In the panic, the little viin shouted anxiously, and there was a clear alert look in his eyes. Where did it look like he had just woken up?


    Shen Yu had long guessed that the child was pretending to be asleep. He was not surprised. Instead, he pulled Tang Li¡¯s small hand with his own hands, wanting to see the little viin¡¯s palm.


    Tang Li seemed to be very reluctant to show Shen Yu his palm. His face, which was slightly ugly, turned pale for a moment. He struggled to get up from bed and tried to pull his hand back.


    Unfortunately, Shen Yu held on too tightly.


    After half a day¡¯s struggle, he still couldn¡¯t make Shen Yu let go.


    Shen Yu was upset by Tang Li¡¯s guilty act. He pped twice on the back of the viin¡¯s hand and said quietly, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    After that, the viin really dared not to move.


    Shen Yu spoke with a firm tone, ¡°Open your hand and let me see it.¡±


    Tang Li clenched his jaw and did not move. The anxious phoenix eyes appeared sad and pitiful in the room¡¯s yellow light. After a while, he said in a weak voice, ¡°Shen Yu, you¡¯re hurting my hand.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Shen Yu raised his lips andughed coldly. ¡°If you do what I say, I¡¯ll release your hand.¡±


    Tang Li hesitated and refused to move.


    In fact, Shen Yu can forcibly open Tang Li¡¯s hand, of course he thought he could.


    However, Tang Li¡¯s small hand clenched into a fist with so much strength that nobody could tell where it came from. No matter how hard Shen Yu tried, he could not break open the five fragile and slender fingers.


    In the end, it was Shen Yu who was exhausted and panting after some ups and downs.


    Two people stared, one big and one small, for half a day. Finally, Shen Yu chose to give up first. He cast aside Tang Li¡¯s hand with a cold face and without saying a word, he manipted the wheelchair and turned to leave the room.


    Tang Li, who was initially relieved, was suddenly panicked. He reached out to pull Shen Yu¡¯s clothes and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t go! You can see it, just don¡¯t go!¡±


    Shen Yu grabbed Tang Li¡¯s hand and spread it out while the other party was not paying attention.


    In the next second, a fine wound came into view.


    It was wounds from his own fingernails.


    Shen Yu retorted: ¡°Pretending to be sick, why do you hurt yourself in this way? Your acting is as good as it is bad. Besides, Grandpa Shen won¡¯t let us go.¡±


    Tang Li hung his head and said, ¡°If I act like this, you won¡¯t have to go to Grandpa Shen¡¯s for a long time.¡±


    Shen Yu was stunned.


    It has to be said that the 10-year-old viin¡¯s thinking is moreprehensive and far-reaching than his own.


    For a moment, all the fire filling Shen Yu¡¯s stomach disappeared without trace. He was somewhat moved and sighed, wrapping the injured hand of Tang Li in his palm.


    ¡°Why did you continue to pretend to be ill when I asked you in the car?¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Li¡¯s beautiful face filled with guilt, and an almost undetectable blush. He moved his lips and said, ¡°I just wanted you to hold me more...¡±

 Chapter 19 - Promise

    <h4>Chapter 19 - Promise</h4>


    Ch.19 ¨C Promise


    Shen Yu gazed at Tang Li for a long time. Suddenly, he let out a big chuckle and gently reached out his hand to pinch the tip of Tang Li¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to say it directly? Do I seem like a difficult person tomunicate with?¡±


    Tang Li was shocked by Shen Yu¡¯s sudden action. On instinct, he leaned back unconsciously. Realizing his reaction, he blushed and tipped his body forward again.


    Originally his face and Shen Yu¡¯s hand were still a little far away, so as a result of leaning in too fast, Tang Li¡¯s whole face hit Shen Yu¡¯s palm.


    In the blink of an eye, Shen Yu felt that his hand, which he had not yet had time to put down, was full of something soft. After oveing his shock, he found that he was holding the hot cheek of the viin.


    Shen Yu smiled and raised his eyebrows. ¡°So active?¡±


    During the conversation, Tang Li¡¯s breathing became more and more urgent. The hot air on his hand warmed Shen Yu¡¯s heart. It was like a feather gliding past, hot and itchy.


    Even though most of Tang Li¡¯s faces was covered by his hands, Shen Yu could still guess that the little viin¡¯s face had turned bright red.


    In certain moments, this child is particrly shy.


    Just like now, he can¡¯t even lift his head from Shen Yu¡¯s hand.


    Sighing, Shen Yu was both amused and helpless. He took his hand off Tang Li¡¯s face and then gently took the little viin into his bosom.


    Tang Li was stunned stiff, he dared not to move at all.


    After a long time, Shen Yu pat the back of the viin two times: ¡°Are you all right now?¡±


    It took him a while to finally hear Tang Li¡¯s muffled reply: ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask the doctor toe and deal with the wound on your hand. After that, we¡¯ll go home.¡± Shen Yu let go of Tang Li, smiled, and pinched the little viin¡¯s bright red cheeks. ¡°Okay?¡±


    Tang Li opened his beautiful phoenix eyes and thin lips, and there seemed to be stars shining in his dark eyes. He looked at Shen Yu for a long time and nodded almost imperceptibly.


    Shen Yuughed and rubbed the head of the little viin, ¡°Thank you for today.¡±


    After that, Shen Yu left the room in his wheelchair. He asked Uncle Zhang, who was outside the door, to call the doctor and treat the wound on Tang Li¡¯s hand immediately.


    As a result, the little viin¡¯s hands were once again wrapped tightly in gauze.


    When they finally got home, the clock on the wall showed that it was already 11:30 at night.


    Shen Yu remembered that Tang Li had not eaten much at Elder Shen¡¯s house, and ordered his servant to cook a bowl of noodles.


    In the huge dining room, Shen Yu and Tang Li sat face to face at the table.


    The poor viin¡¯s right hand was still wrapped in gauze. The chopsticks in his hand were so awkward that when he finally managed to pick up a piece of the noodles, before he could put them in his mouth, the noodles would slide down from his chopsticks.


    ¡°Pfft-¡°


    Shen Yu, sitting across the stable, let out a chuckle.


    Tang Li stopped immediately, looked up at Shen Yu, and his cheeks instantly became a brilliant red color.


    Shen Yu held his own chin calmly in his hands and looked at Tang Li¡¯s embarrassing appearance with his head slightly tilted, but he didn¡¯t intend to help at all. Instead, heughed happily.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will take a few days for your injuries to get better. During this period, it will be inconvenient for you to use chopsticks and pens, and you¡¯ll have a hard time at school.¡± Shen Yu said.


    ¡°I know.¡± Tang Li whispered.


    ¡°Now that you see the consequences, will you act like this again in the future?¡± Shen Yu sat up slowly and straightened his spine, arms crossed, he said in a rather serious tone, ¡°It is the unwise to attract the attention of others by self-muttion.¡±


    Tang Li put down his chopsticks silently and hung his head.


    It looks pitiful.


    In the end, for Shen Yu, this is the child he raised himself. When he sees the viin like this, he can¡¯t bear it. Yet he still manages to continue his lecture: ¡°If a person doesn¡¯t care about you, even if you fall in front of them, they won¡¯t look at you. If a person cares about you, even if you frown, they can feel it... And what you did tonight will only hurt those who care about you.¡±


    Speaking of this, Shen Yu paused and suddenly felt very aggrieved. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see me panic tonight?¡±


    Tang Li dared not look up, nor did he dare to look directly into Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. He spoke as quietly as a mosquito, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shen Yu.¡±


    ¡°I ept your apology.¡± Shen Yu calmly replied, ¡°But don¡¯t hurt yourself like that again.¡±


    Tang Li tightened his lips and after a long time said, ¡°But I don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yu was stunned.


    Tang Li stared at the noodles that had already cooled down in front of him. There was no expression on his bright and beautiful little face. The boy¡¯s clear voice echoed through the air beforending in Shen Yu¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get married to that aunt. I don¡¯t want you to get married at all. Those people say that if there¡¯s a wife in this house, you¡¯ll never notice me again...¡±


    After that, Tang Li¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller until it slowly died down.


    Despite the efforts of the viin to hide his expressions, Shen Yu still saw his nervous face and timid eyes.


    For a while, Shen Yu felt like he had a sharp needle sticking in his heart, which made him frown and grip the armrest of the wheelchair.


    ¡°Those people?¡± Even Shen Yu did not realize that his face was terribly gloomy. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    Tang Li moved his lips: ¡°Those people in the school.¡±


    Shen Yu gave a sneer.


    He thought he had specially warned the principal himself, but he didn¡¯t realize that those people were still bullying his child. Even he couldn¡¯t bear to say a few harsh words to the viin, so who was it that dared to speak such harsh words so openly in the viin¡¯s ears...


    Shen Yu was so angry that he felt his lungs were about to explode. Then he saw the little viin¡¯s pitiful look that was full of dejection, and felt his whole heart soften.


    He rolled to Tang Li in his wheelchair, put out his hands, held the little viin¡¯s face, and lifted it up gently.


    Tang Li had no resistance. His grieving eyes fell on Shen Yu¡¯s face. A close look revealed that the shining ck eyes of the viin were covered with a thinyer of water.


    The little viin¡¯s eyes are almost red.


    His face was very pale, and his lips trembled slightly.


    Soon, a pea-sized tear fell, smashing on the tips of Shen Yu¡¯s thumbs as he was cradling the little viin¡¯s face in his hands.


    Shen Yu felt his heart break.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with what those people say. I swear to you that I won¡¯t get married for the time being.¡± Shen Yu wiped the tears from the corners of Tang Li¡¯s eyes with his fingertips and spoke in a very earnest and gentle voice.


    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Li¡¯s expression was not quite right. Only tears, like broken pearls, keep pouring out of his eyes.


    The viin, as if unaware of his tears, stared directly at Shen Yu and asked in a husky voice, ¡°For how long?¡±


    Shen Yu thought about it and said, ¡°At least until you grow up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡± Tang Li burst intoughter and wiped the tear marks on his face with the back of his hand. After calming down, he gradually became serious and solemnly said to Shen Yu, ¡°I will remember this promise.¡±


    Shen Yu was amused by Tang Li¡¯s adult-like act, he rubbed his head and said, ¡°Just remember, I¡¯m the one who said it.¡±


    It was gettingte. Shen Yu asked the servant to tidy up the dishes and chopsticks, and then took Tang Li upstairs for some rest.


    The little viin had finally seemed to unravel the knot in his heart. His smile was so brilliant that it could even overshadow the bright lights in the hall. Now, in front of Shen Yu¡¯s bedroom door he was stuck like a piece of gum [1] to the man in the wheelchair.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Shen Yu helplessly urged, ¡°You have to get up early to go to school tomorrow.¡±


    Tang Li responded in a crisp voice, ¡°Good night, Shen Yu.¡±


    Shen Yu smiled and was toozy to correct the little viin¡¯s bad habit of calling his full name. He waved, ¡°Good night, Chestnut.¡±


    Tang Li watched Shen Yu shut the bedroom door and stood motionless for nearly five minutes before finally turning to his own bedroom door.


    Within seconds, he had regained his old indifference,pletely without the fragile look that Shen Yu saw while holding his face not long ago.


    Only his still red eyes proved that he had just cried.


    Tang Li sat down on the sofa, picked up his mobile phone and opened the photo app to find the hidden album inside, which waspletelyprised of photos of Shen Yu, all of which were taken secretly.


    When he saw these pictures, the frost in his eyes began to slowly melt.


    He gently touched Shen Yu¡¯s picture with his fingertips.


    ¡°You promised me, so you can¡¯t regret itter.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Every bath is a challenge for the disabled Shen Yu. Fortunately, the bedroom has a barrier-free design.


    Even afterpleting his rehabilitation program for such a long time, Shen Yu can barely stand for two or three minutes.


    As a result, even though he had juste out of the bath, he was already sweating.


    Before going to bed, Shen Yu took out his mobile phone to check his work email. Pressing on the screen of his mobile phone, he saw a text message from a strange number at the top.


    [Hi, Mr. Shen, I¡¯m Jenny Yang, who had dinner with you this evening. I¡¯m afraid to disturb you. If you don¡¯t mind, can you add my friend request through Weibo? (*^^*)]


    Shen Yu stared at the text for a long time before he realized who Jane Yang was.


    Oh...


    The girl¡¯s name was Jane Yang.


    But what does she look like?


    Shen Yu¡¯s impression of the girl was nk, so he did not hesitate to ignore the text message, unlock the mobile phone, click on the mailbox, and start checking his work email.


    Later, Shen Yu slowly fell asleep with his mobile phone still in his hands.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The next day.


    Shen Yu was awakened by the loud ringtone of his mobile phone.


    He jumped out of bed in horror and sat up. It took a long time for his dull brain to regain some consciousness.


    He picked up the mobile phone to check it.


    It was a call from Elder Shen.


    [1] The story uses ¡°stuck like a piece of brown sugar candy¡±, which makes sense for anyone that¡¯s made sugar candy, but I still substituted gum.

 Chapter 20 - Going to School

    <h4>Chapter 20 - Going to?School</h4>


    Ch.20 ¨C Going to School


    Shen Yu¡¯s mind instantly cleared.


    He remembered that he had telephoned Grandpa Shenst night to tell him that Tang Li was safe, so he didn¡¯t know why he was getting a call so early in the morning.


    As soon as he answered the phone, Elder Shen¡¯s booming voice came from his mobile phone: ¡°Little Yu, Little Yang has taken the initiative to send a friend request on Weibo, how can you not respond at all?¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°... I didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    Uncle Shen knew he had him in his grasp. He said with a big grin, ¡°You can see it now.¡±


    Shen Yu helplessly pretended to look at his cell phone for a while: ¡°... Oh, I see it.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Elder Shen urged, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for girls to reach out like this. Last night Little Yang took the initiative to ask for your mobile phone number from me, saying that she wanted to try again.¡±


    Shen Yu wanted tough and cry at the same time, ¡°So you sold off your grandson just like that?¡±


    Elder Shen huffed and shouted, ¡°If I¡¯m not worrying about your future then whose future do you think I¡¯m worrying about?!¡±


    With that, Elder Shen urged Shen Yu to seize the opportunity instead of always immersing himself in the sorrow of the past. It¡¯s time for him to go out and meet new people.


    Shen Yu listened helplessly and nodded his head as he got ready for the day.


    By the time he hung up the phone, Shen Yu was ready. He clicked into the Weibo app and found thetest message from Jenny Yang in a pile of friend requests. He hesitated for a moment before finally clicking ept.


    The next second, the phone¡¯s interface immediately switched to his chat box with Jenny Yang.


    Shen Yu was stunned. He instinctively withdrew from the chat box. However, a word still suddenly appeared on a nk screen.


    [Mr. Shen! You finally added me!]


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    He felt like he should just put down his cell phone and pretend that he never saw the message. After a few hours, he can politely say that he had been busy all day and had no time to look at his cell phone. That¡¯s how he refused the previous pursuers.


    The more passionate they are, the colder he is.


    Although he did not speak clearly with his words, he expressed his meaning clearly in his actions.


    But this Jenny Yang is different from those previous girls.


    Not to mention that she was introduced by Elder Shen as a blind date, as far as the current situation is concerned, he can¡¯t just alienate her without her first explicitly expressing her feelings. It would be rather narcissistic to assume she held some special affection for him.


    But he also can¡¯t just wait for Jenny Yang to tell him she likes him, can he?


    Shen Yu debated with himself for a long time. Finally, he chose to ignore the message, he put away his mobile phone, then pushed the wheelchair out of the bedroom.


    The little viin who always got up early had dressed neatly and was sitting at the dining table for breakfast. He heard the sound of a wheelchair rolling in front of the dining room door. The little viin immediately raised his head and looked at Shen Yu with shining eyes.


    When Shen Yu saw the situation, his heart softened.


    Like a puppy.


    Truly the cutest!!!


    Why hadn¡¯t he found time for such a lovely child before?


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Shen Yuughed, and as he passed by Tang Li in the wheelchair, he could not help rubbing the soft hair of the little viin.


    The fingertips passing through the dark hair felt very good.


    Shen Yu narrowed his eyes and couldn¡¯t help loving it.


    The viin seemed to enjoy Shen Yu¡¯s touch very much, and subconsciously raised his face to rubbed Shen Yu¡¯s palms in a gesture of pure dependence.


    Soon, Shen Yu noticed that Tang Li¡¯s hair seemed to be a little long and was covering most of his beautiful phoenix eyes.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t know how Tang Li could endure his bangs blocking his eyes.


    ¡°Your hair is blocking your eyes, can see clearly?¡± Shen Yu chuckled and put his five fingers on Tang Li¡¯s forehead. Then he gently stroked the hanging hair upwards until the whole face of the viin was exposed.


    Tang Li was born with naturally lovable features. With delicate facial features that seemed like they were carved by a master artist, it is difficult to imagine a child can be so beautiful.


    Shen Yu was amazed.


    Tang Li had not moved. He simply let Shen Yu mess with his hair as he pleased. He looked at Shen Yu with round eyes for a moment. It took a long time for him to say, ¡°I can see you.¡±


    Shen Yu was instantly amused and gently patted Tang Li¡¯s head: ¡°That¡¯s because I pulled your hair up, otherwise you can only see your bangs.¡±


    Tang Li tilted his head and did not answer.


    Uncle Zhang, who was standing next to him, looked at Tang Li¡¯s hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s really a bit long for young master Tang Li. I¡¯ll take him to the barber¡¯s shop for a haircut this weekend.¡±


    Shen Yu asked Tang Li, ¡°What kind of haircut do you want?¡±


    Tang Li blinked vacantly and suddenly asked, ¡°What do you like?¡±


    Shen Yu took back his hand from Tang Li¡¯s head and held his chin for several seconds to meditate before replying, ¡°I think it¡¯s a good to be simple and convenient, so you don¡¯t have to worry about blocking your eyes.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Li didn¡¯t think twice. He nodded directly and said, ¡°In that case, crew cut [1] .¡±


    Shen Yu chuckled and suddenly suspected whether or not a child of Tang Li¡¯s age knew what a crew cut was. He pinched the cheek of the little viin and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that after cutting your hair, that girl from middle school won¡¯t like you?¡±


    Talking about the girl, there was a flicker from the bottom of Tang Li¡¯s eyes, but he soon looked at Shen Yu.


    Then he pulled the corners of his lips down disapprovingly, without any emotion in his chilly voice said: ¡°As long as you think I look good it¡¯s fine, and I don¡¯t know her at all.¡±


    Shen Yu felt a strange emotion, shook his head and said nothing more.


    Children¡¯s feelingse and go quickly.


    Despite the fact that the girl is now fascinated by the viin, if the viin doesn¡¯t pay her any attention, maybe tomorrow she will transfer her love to someone else.


    After breakfast, Shen Yu nned to go to thepany after apanying Uncle Zhang to send Tang Li off to school.


    Speak of the devil and he shall appear. They had just talked about the middle school girl named Lei Yumeng at the dining table, and now they saw here down from the Maybach in front of them and go to the school gate in a lively manner.


    The next second, she caught a glimpse of Shen Yu¡¯s car, and then she trotted over in pleasant surprise.


    Shen Yu picked up his eyebrows and said to Tang Li, ¡°Your little sister is here.¡±


    Tang Li, who was ready to get out of the car, had already grasped the door handle and only needed to look up to see Lei Yumeng, who had ran put to the car door. Suddenly, he felt like he was touching hot metal, and quickly retracted his hand.


    There was a bang from the door that had just been opened.


    It closed again.


    Shen Yu: ¡°... Don¡¯t you need to get out?¡±


    Tang Li turned his head to Shen Yu and ttened his mouth. There was an expression of grievance on his face. He whispered, ¡°She¡¯s too annoying. I don¡¯t want to see her.¡±


    Shen Yu could not bear to embarrass the little girl and did not want to upset his own child. He hesitated for a moment, and then ordered Uncle Zhang to drive the car up so they can shake off Lei Yumeng before stopping.


    Their car had just pulled up to the curb. They thought that Lei Yumeng who had been left far behind was gone, but unexpectedly, she tapped on the window and shouted the name of Tang Li.


    Lei Yumeng did not intentionally suppress her voice, and many people around her were attracted by themotion


    Seeing more and more passers-bying over, Shen Yu was embarrassed to ask Uncle Zhang to leave Lei Yumeng and drive away and could only let Tang Li off here.


    Tang Li¡¯s cold face was covered with dark clouds. The air pressure around him was so low that it seemed as if the temperature had dropped several degrees. He opened the door expressionlessly and walked out with his long legs.


    Lei Yumeng yelled, ¡°Tang Li, you¡¯ve ignored me for so long it¡¯s simply going too far! If you do this to me again, I really won¡¯t care about you.¡±


    Tang Li was so annoyed that he said in a cold voice, ¡± Did I beg you to take care of me?¡±


    Lei Yumeng felt angry and wronged, and even her voice became sharp: ¡°How can you say that?¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s patience with Lei Yumeng had been exhausted for a long time. He did not look at Lei Yumeng anymore. He closed the car door behind him and turned to the school gate.


    Lei Yumeng was so angry that she red at Tang Li¡¯s back and said, ¡°If you ignore me, your brother will pay attention to me.¡±


    Before the words fell, Lei Yumeng reached out and opened the unlocked car door beside her.


    Shen Yu was leaning backzily in his wheelchair and had pulled out his mobile phone to check his email. He suddenly heard the door crack open. He turned his head in surprise and smiled sweetly at the opening door.


    Looking carefully, you can see that Lei Yumeng has on light makeup.


    Thevender pearl eye shadow and the pink matte lipstick make the little girl¡¯s beautiful face more lively and lovely.


    ¡°I know who you are.¡± Lei Yumeng smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Are you big brother Shen Yu? My parents often talk about you.¡±


    Shen Yu put down his cell phone andughed, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Lei Yumeng looked at Shen Yu with rosy cheeks and a shy smile. She said excitedly, ¡°Big brother Shen Yu, will youe to the parents¡¯ meeting next week? You look so good, there must be a lot of girls that like you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu wanted tough and cry at the same time when he was praised by the little girl. Instead, he asked, ¡°Is there a parents¡¯ meeting next week?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lei Yumeng nodded and said, ¡°Parents in the elementary and middle schools should be here at 3 p.m. next Friday.¡±


    Shen Yu has never attended the parents¡¯ meeting of his child, but he felt curious. In addition to what Tang Li saidst night, Shen Yu thinks it¡¯s necessary for him to go to school to support the little viin.


    He simply can¡¯t let others bully his cute child anymore!


    Shen Yu intended to ask the girl more questions, but before he can say anything, he saw the little viin rushing back to the car, grabbing Lei Yumeng¡¯s arm and dragging the little girl away.


    Before leaving, the viin mmed the car door.


    Shen Yu was left in a state of confusion.


    [1] If he really has such fine features, I think he could pull off a crew cut.

 Chapter 21 - Puppy Love

    <h4>Chapter 21 - Puppy?Love</h4>


    Ch.21 ¨C Puppy Love


    8:40 A.M.


    Shenghua International School has finished its first ss.


    The lecture buildings in the elementary and middle schools are located at the southern end of the school, separated by a small garden, which is a popr summer spot for students. Now the weather has cooled down and nobody except the gardener has visited it.


    Hidden in the shade of the tree on the stone path, Tang Li and Lei Yumeng kept some distance from each other.


    Tang Li usually does not like tough at school, often he kept a straight face, just looking at his expression any person could guess he is a very difficult person to get along with. Of course, his temper is as bad as people assume.


    From Lei Yumeng¡¯s memory alone, the amount of girls Tang Li has caused to cry could not be counted with only two hands.


    But because Tang Li is beautiful, good at learning, and holds the teachers and principal in the palm of his hand, whether it was in the elementary school or middle school, there are countless girls who like him.


    Lei Yumeng is the boldest of the girls.


    She didn¡¯t care that Tang Li was younger than her, nor did she care that her ssmatesughed at her for wanting to rob the cradle [1]. She thought she could wait for Tang Li to grow up. They would go to high school together, go abroad to study together, andter, after they start working, they¡¯ll get married and have children together.


    How wonderful...


    But when thinking about Tang Li¡¯s attitude towards her, Lei Yumeng became very sad. She just didn¡¯t know how to change Tang Li¡¯s feelings.


    While Lei Yumeng was in a state of fantasy, Tang Li stood still.


    There were no superfluous expressions on his face. With those dark eyes, he observed Lei Yumeng quietly for a long time, and then calmly opened his mouth: ¡°Don¡¯t you like me? Why are you talking to my brother?


    After hearing this question, Lei Yumeng was stunned.


    After a moment, she seemed to suddenly realize something, the surprise in her eyes almost overflowed, and the smile on her lips could not be suppressed.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Asked Lei Yumeng.


    ¡°Answer me.¡± Tang Li frowned and repeated the question he had just asked, ¡°Why are you talking to my brother?¡±


    It seems to be jealousy.


    Lei Yumeng thought to herself that she was so happy that she would like to show off to some of her close friends and sisters. She spent a lot of energy to suppress the excitement in her heart. She calmly said, ¡°Your big brother is so beautiful and gentle, much better than you.¡±


    Finally, she added smugly, ¡°And your big brother seems to like me a lot.¡±


    Both her parents and rtives said that Shen Yu was an odd-tempered man and was not easy to get along with. Also, it was easier to climb the sky than to see him in person.


    But Shen Yu was not at all like what those people had said. He not onlyughed and talked with her, but also handed her a handkerchief to wipe her tears.


    In a word, Shen Yu is really special to her.


    Remembering the way Shen Yu spoke to her in a soft voice, Lei Yumeng felt her cheeks burning faintly, and her whole heart began to pound.


    Like a small rabbit thumping continuously.


    While Lei Yumeng¡¯s heart was overflowing with emotion, shepletely failed to notice Tang Li¡¯s gloomy eyes. When she recovered, Tang Li, who had kept a distance from her not long ago, had moved in close to her, and his expression had returned to normal.


    ¡°You think too much. How could my brother like a naive little girl like you [2]?¡± Tang Li raised the corners of his mouth and gave a cool smile. Just how cold was the look in his eyes?


    Tang Li is a growing quickly, but he¡¯s still half-a-head shorter than Lei Yumeng, who is nearly 1.65 meters (5ft 4in) tall. He raised his chin slightly and fixed his eyes on Lei Yumeng.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about my brother. What do you think of me?¡± Tang Li said, ¡°Although I¡¯m young, don¡¯t you like me?¡±


    Such a ridiculous remark was said by Tang Li in a very serious manner.


    Lei Yumeng was stunned for a long time. After a while, her heart began to beat wildly again.


    She couldn¡¯t hear the mockery in the Tang Li tone. However, the contents of the words made Lei Yumeng both surprised and happy for a while.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lei Yumeng asked carefully.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking what I mean?¡± Tang Li raised his lips andughed, always giving off a cool atmosphere, ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you think I mean.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    When Shen Yu finished thest meeting of the day, it was already after four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    After looking at the time, he decided to go to the school with Uncle Zhang to pick up Tang Li and go home.


    On the way, Shen Yu, who had nothing to do, was looking through Weibo casually and discovered that Jenny Yang had sent him several messages in the afternoon, all of which were concerned about the health of Tang Li. Finally, she added a note ¡°If you have any news, please reply¡±.


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu was speechless.


    Why didn¡¯t he find out that Jenny Yang had such a stubborn side when they had dinnerst night?


    He originally thought Jenny Yang was a shy girl. If he slightly neglected her, she should quit pursuing him.


    Shen Yu sighed, deliberated for a while, and then typed, deleted, typed again and responded.


    [Sorry for thete reply. Just finished work. Chestnut is much better now. Thank you for your concern.]


    In short, every word carries an undertone of alienation.


    Shen Yu did not want to respond to Jenny Yang¡¯s advances. He only wanted Jenny Yang to see his intentions soon, even if she just thought of them as ordinary friends.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the message was sent out, the area in the chat box read ¡°User is texting...¡±.


    Soon Jenny Yang answered.


    [No problem, I was just worried.]


    [Grandpa Shen said you¡¯ve been fond of drawingtely. A friend of mine gave me two tickets to the art exhibition for next Friday afternoon, do you have time to apany me? ¡¿


    [Please. JPG][3]


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t even have to think twice and did not hesitate to reply.


    [Sorry, there may be no time to attend. The parents¡¯ meeting is next Friday.]


    Jenny Yang immediately replied.


    [That¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go out for a meal this week. We didn¡¯t get the chance to speakst night. I almost forgot that we were dating.]


    [Laughing while crying. JPG][4]


    Now Jenny Yang made it clear that she was interested in Shen Yu and wanted to further develop their feelings.


    Shen Yu sighed and tapped his fingertips lightly on the screen of his mobile phone. He thought he was very straightforward, but Jenny Yang still looked like she didn¡¯t understand anything.


    It¡¯s a little annoying.


    This reminds Shen Yu of the girls he met before transmigrating. they ran to his shop every day and squatted there. After closing the shop in the evening, they were extremely enthusiastic to send him home. From time to time, they sent him roses and small gifts. No matter what he said, it would not help.


    Shen Yu is really scared.


    [It¡¯s not convenient for me to go out because I have a leg injury. Miss Yang would be better off having dinner with someone else.]


    After replying to the text, Shen Yu put up his mobile phone and looked up at the school gate, which was slowly drawing near the car.


    After school, the roadside outside the school gate was filled with luxury cars, and a steady stream of students came out and got into their cars.


    Shen Yu rolled down half of the window. Resting his chin idly in his hands, he looked for Tang Li among the students.


    In order not to attract attention, Shen Yu specifically asked Uncle Zhang to change his car every three or four days, and every time the car was an inexpensive mid-range car.


    Despite that, he was still being watched.


    A middle-aged man in ck clothes and pants was mixed in the parents¡¯ group not far from the gate. He had been nervously staring at Shen Yu. This action made him especially prominent among a group of parents that were only looking at the school gate.


    Shen Yu spotted the man with mere nce.


    After the middle-aged man saw Shen Yu, he was a little shocked. Then, as if he were a guilty thief, he quickly turned his head around and pretended to be looking for his child.


    Shen Yu pondered for a long time and could not ce the man¡¯s face as someone he remembered. Maybe that was someone the original Shen Yu knew.


    But the middle-aged men seemed to have no malice, and his way of hiding is also bad, otherwise he would not be discovered by Shen Yu so quickly...


    What¡¯s more, he seems to be very afraid of Shen Yu. He was frightened simply by the way Shen Yu looked at him just now.


    At present, it seems that the man is not dangerous to him.


    Shen Yu, thinking about it, moved his eyes away and his thoughts soon left the middle-aged man behind. In a twinkling of an eye, he saw the cold-faced little viining from the gate.


    ¡°Chestnut.¡± Shen Yu greeted with a smile, ¡°This way.¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s ck eyes brightened for a while, and the corners of his mouth, which had been pressed into a straight line, could not help turning upward. He quickened his steps subconsciously.


    When Tang Li approached, Shen Yu was surprised to find that there was a chattering girl beside the little viin. When he looked closely, was it not Lei Yumeng, who had been talking to the little viin this morning?


    The two children looked noisy. It didn¡¯t take long for them to stick together.


    Shen Yu smiled helplessly. As long as the viin had no intention of entering that ill-fated love triangle, he would not object to the viin¡¯s development of interpersonal rtions.


    Lei Yumeng did not mind Tang Li¡¯s indifferent attitude. She followed him incessantly, with a sweet happy smile on her beautiful face.


    Coming closer to the car, Lei Yumeng cried out happily, ¡°Big brother Shen Yu.¡±


    Shen Yu smiled, ¡°Hello.¡±


    When Lei Yumeng finished speaking, he turned to Tang Li and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to school early tomorrow so we can have breakfast together.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Tang Li answered coldly, and without looking at Lei Yumeng, he stepped into the car.


    As Uncle Zhang drove away, Shen Yu could still see Lei Yumeng standing on the side of the road, looking at them eagerly.


    [1] ÀÏÄê³ÔÄÛ²Ý, literally meaning ¡°old age eats tender grass¡±. Meaning a May-December romance, or an older person dating a significantly younger person.


    [2] Tang Li calls her »ÆëѾͷ. This is one of those statements that can be affectionate or malicious depending on context. It literally means ¡°yellow haired girl¡± (as newborns often have lighter hair that darkens with age) meaning a girl that¡¯s a virgin or isn¡¯t fully grown. It¡¯s often used with affection in the context of ¡°silly little girl¡±, or ¡°a chit of a girl¡±. However, in this context, Tang Li is using the phrase sarcastically, so it¡¯s actually quite cutting.


    [3] Of course I¡¯m adding an example.

 Chapter 22 - Parents Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 22 - Parents?Meeting</h4>


    Ch.22 ¨C Parents Meeting


    Shen Yu was surprised. His intuition told him that something happened between the little viin and Lei Yumeng, that¡¯s why the little viin did not reject Lei Yumeng¡¯s approach as he did before.


    He turned his head to Tang Li.


    Tang Li was sitting quietly beside him, looking down at his knees. He looked cold and nobody could tell what he was thinking.


    When he noticed Shen Yu¡¯s gaze, Tang Li looked up sharply, a little stunned, and then burst into a brilliant smile.


    ¡°Shen Yu.¡± Tang Li cried out crisply and leaned over. His hands easily crossed the armrest of the wheelchair in front of him and tightly wrapped around Shen Yu¡¯s arm.


    Shen Yu had long grown used to the little viin¡¯s clinging skills, and pinched the little viin¡¯s cheek: ¡°What would you like to eat tonight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you want.¡± Tang Li buried his face in the crook of Shen Yu¡¯s arm. His voice sounded a little dull. The hot air he exhaled when he spoke prated Shen Yu¡¯s clothes and spread warmly across his skin.


    Shen Yu felt itchy and wanted to pull his arm out of the grasp of the little viin. He tried to move two times but was held in a very strong hold.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have let Aunt Chen make a couple dishes as she please.¡± Shen Yu said, stretching out his hand and rubbing Tang Li¡¯s hair. Shen Yuughed and shook his head. ¡°Truly a sticky spirit.¡±


    Tang Li immediately retorted, ¡°I only stick to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that will not be the case in the future.¡±


    Shen Yu wanted to say that Tang Li would eventually get married and have children. Even if he didn¡¯t gain the heart of the female lead in this novel, in time he would like other girls. When that happens, Tang Li could not stick to him like this anymore.


    Perhaps if something happened with that middle school girl, the little viin won¡¯t stick to him like this again...


    Thinking of this, Shen Yu unexpectedly felt a slight sense of loss.


    However, before he could say the following words, he felt the little viin clutching his arm tighter and trying to stretch his little hands around Shen Yu¡¯s waist.


    ¡°No, that will never happen.¡± Tang Li said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ll just stick to you, both for now and in the future.¡±


    After that, the viin added domineeringly, ¡°You also can only stick to me alone.¡±


    Shen Yuughed: ¡°That¡¯s quite an overbearing contract.¡±


    Seeing that Shen Yu was acting soft, the little viin simply yed the role of a rascal and shook Shen Yu¡¯s arm around: ¡°I don¡¯t care, you have to promise me that no one else is allowed to stick to you, especially that aunt introduced by Grandpa Shen.¡±


    If it was before, Shen Yu would have obediently promised Tang Li in order to calm him down, then he suddenly remembered something and tentatively said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that little girl named Lei Yumeng sticking to you? What is your rtionship with her?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Tang Li froze for a moment, and then answered stiffly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Shen Yu was particrly suspicious: ¡°Really?¡±


    Tang Li nodded: ¡°Really.¡±


    Shen Yu still didn¡¯t believe Tang Li¡¯s words. He pinched Tang Li¡¯s chin and forced him to look up and into his eyes.


    The little viin¡¯s eyes, which were like thick ck gems, lingered on Shen Yu. He stared at Shen Yu¡¯s face without any intent of dodging the other¡¯s gaze.


    Shen Yu was silently relieved.


    He intuitively felt that the little viin was not deceiving him.


    It was not until Shen Yu took a bath andy down in bed at night that he remembered to check Weibo. Jenny Yang¡¯s chat box showed that it had new messages. Shen Yu avoided the chat box for a long time before he finally opened it up to see Jenny Yang¡¯s message.


    There are only two sentences.


    One sentence says she knows.


    The other said she could wait until Shen Yu was better.


    Jenny Yang is not as difficult as Shen Yu had originally feared.


    Shen Yupletely rxed and did not reply to Jenny Yang, he considered the matter dealt with for now.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although there are a lot of business to be taken care of at thepany, Shen Yu spent as much time as possible in the kitchen every day. He ns to open two dessert shops to sell his own creations.


    He asked Kang Lin to help set up the two stores in a good location in his spare time.


    The stores were located on amercial street that was just outside the university district and located in the downtown area in the northern part of the city. Because of the golden location, the rent is not cheap, but money is nothing to Shen Yu.


    Kang Lin is a very efficient assistant. He even talked with thendlords about the price of the store. He thought that ording to Shen Yu¡¯s character and financial resources, he would buy the store directly.


    When Kang Lin told Shen Yu about it, Shen Yu waved and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that for now, let¡¯s rent it first.¡±


    Kang Lin was surprised and gave a gentle sigh. When he thought about how he was acting inappropriately, he quickly closed his mouth and recollected himself. Then he asked carefully, ¡°Isn¡¯t it more convenient to take care of the store if you directly buy it?¡±


    Shen Yu sat at his desk, drawing on the sketchbook, heughed and answered, ¡°I just want to open two dessert stores because I¡¯m interested. I don¡¯t know if this n will work. If the business is good, it¡¯s not impossible to buy the stores.¡±


    Kang Lin thought about it, and felt that this was reasonable, so he stopped talking about it.


    Very soon, Kang Lin signed a lease contract for Shen Yu with thendlords and rushed around to find design and interior decorationpanies. He made sure to begin the decoration work of the stores immediately.


    Shen Yu handed over most of the work to Kang Lin. Additionally, he asked Uncle Zhang to help with the recruitment, so he could devote himself to designing the menu when he wasn¡¯t working at thepany.


    In fact, Shen Yu did this in order to find a way to take care of himself.


    As a reader of the original novel, he knows exactly what his character will experience in the next decade or so. Although he doesn¡¯t care about bankruptcy, he still has to be prepared for it before ites.


    At that time, all his real estate will be taken to pay his debts, his bank ounts will be frozen, the domestic servants will be dismissed, and rtives of the Shen family avoid him like he was a scorpion.


    This didn¡¯t even include the debts owed to the male lead and the viin...


    Just thinking about it frightened Shen Yu into a cold sweat.


    So he ns to develop a side business and open some shops in the name of Uncle Zhang. So that if he does go bankrupt, he will not fall to sleeping in the streets.


    Shen Yu sighed.


    Now that he has adopted the viin, he can only hope that in the future the viin will be merciful.


    He just doesn¡¯t know what will happen with the male lead who hasn¡¯t appeared yet. So far, he and the male lead haven¡¯t had any interactions, but at the same time he can¡¯t avoid the story, so he can only carefully n ahead.


    Shen Yu was busy preparing for the dessert shops these days, but he hadn¡¯t forgotten to take Tang Li to and from school with Uncle Zhang.


    Then he discovered a strange phenomenon.


    Tang Li and Lei Yumeng often seem to stick together. Whether Shen Yu sends Tang Li to school in the morning or when Shen Yu picks up Tang Li in the afternoon, the figure of Lei Yumeng can always be seen.


    Tang Li also no longer ate breakfast at home, saying that someone in the school was waiting for him to eat together.


    Shen Yu is not a fool. The present situation is so obvious that he cannot help but see it.


    So the nights before going to the school to attend the parents¡¯ meeting, Shen Yu specifically called Tang Li to the study and asked the little viin about his new rtionship in a very euphemistic manner.


    Tang Li stood at the desk with his bright eyes staring straight at Shen Yu. He said frankly, ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Then why does that little girl wait for you at the school gate every morning? And you said it was her who were going to breakfast with.¡± Shen Yu observed Tang Li¡¯s expression and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind you falling in love as a student, but you are too young now. Learning is the most important task.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Tang Li¡¯s eyes were torch-like, so calm that he did not even move his eyebrows. He again said, ¡± It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Shen Yu helplessly supported his forehead: ¡°Recently you and that little girl have be too close, I¡¯ll have to think about this more.¡±


    Hearing this, the corner of Tang Li¡¯s mouth hooked up into a slightly strange arc, in a indescribable voice he said: ¡°It will soon be over.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°What?¡±


    Tang Li quickly bowed his head and whispered, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Shen Yu spoke for most of the day, and Tang Li insisted that there was no rtionship between him and Lei Yumeng. Shen Yu had no choice but to tell Tang Li repeatedly that he could not fall in love with others so early and then sent him off to rest.


    But Shen Yu still didn¡¯t believe Tang Li¡¯s words.


    After going to school tomorrow, he ns to ask the other students himself.


    Time soon arrived at noon the next day.


    In order to attend the parents¡¯ meeting, Shen Yu left thepany early and drove to school with Uncle Zhang.


    Principal Li had been waiting outside the school for a long time, bringing several teachers together to wee Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang into the school with a smile.


    Nearly an hour before the parents¡¯ meeting, the students were all in the ssroom. Shen Yu sat in a wheelchair and was pushed by Uncle Zhang to walk half ap around the campus behind Principal Li. Then he asked Principal Li and the others to go and take care of their over matters. He and Uncle Zhang would continue to hang out.


    In fact, President Li and his party wanted to follow Shen Yu so that they had the chance to throw ttery at him, but Shen Yu¡¯s attitude was so stubborn that they could not refuse, so they left in frustration.


    Watching Principal Li and others disappear, Shen Yu asked Uncle Zhang, ¡°Is that little girl a middle school student?¡±


    Uncle Zhang answered, ¡°ss 20, Middle School.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    Zhang Shu responded, then pushed Shen Yu¡¯s wheelchair to the middle school. In order to familiarize himself with the structure of the school, Uncle Zhang came over yesterday to look around.


    The middle part of the middle school is neither near nor far from where they are currently. It takes half an hour to reach the small yground next to the middle school. Right now, the yground is being rebuilt. There are tools and cement everywhere, and basically no people hang around there.


    However, when Shen Yu was pushed by Uncle Zhang, he could faintly hear a sound of swearing, apanied by the scream of a girl.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Shen Yu said quickly.


    Obviously, Uncle Zhang also heard those voices. While he paused, he turned his head with Shen Yu and looked in the direction of the voice.


    The next second, another scream sounded, it was the girl just now.


    ¡°The voice...¡± Shen Yu was stunned before he said, ¡°Ah...¡±


    It seems that...


    This is Lei Yumeng¡¯s voice!

 Chapter 23 - Parents’ Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 23 - Parents¡¯?Meeting</h4>


    Ch.23 ¨C Parents¡¯ Meeting


    Shortly after Shen Yu spoke, he heard a girl shouting Lei Yumeng¡¯s name and then swearing and shouting a lot of words. Although Shen Yu could not hear all of them clearly, he could still feel that...


    This little girl is clearly being bullied!


    Shen Yu frowned and looked up at Uncle Zhang.


    Obviously, Uncle Zhang thought of this too, and his expression was slightly dignified, waiting for Shen Yu to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Shen Yu said.


    ¡°Right away.¡± Uncle Zhang nodded and pushed Shen Yu¡¯s wheelchair to go find the source of the sound.


    Shortly afterwards, they saw the figures of several girls in front of a bungalow stacked with debris near the yground. One of the girls wasying half on the ground, in a disgraceful posture, holding her head in pain.


    Shen Yu narrowed his eyes and recognized the girl at first nce.


    Lei Yumeng.


    Sure enough, it was bullying.


    The other girls surrounded Lei Yumeng and looked down at her. One girl kicked Lei Yumeng fiercely, then reached out and pulled her hair.


    Lei Yumeng gave a painful cry and was forced to look up at the girls.


    ¡°Just how old are you? I¡¯m too shy to fall in love with him at this age, yet you want to be this shameless?¡± The girl in front of Lei Yumeng sneered, she had obviously taken the lead in the bullying.


    ¡°If she had any pride, she wouldn¡¯t be following him around all day and night like a littlep dog.¡± Another girl on the sidelinesughed happily and sneered, ¡°This kind of attitude, we should teach her some manners.¡±


    Then they kicked Lei Yumeng harshly.


    Lei Yumeng cried out bitterly. She was pale, and a cold sweat appeared on her forehead. Her eyes were tightly closed, and she could hardly speak from the pain.


    ¡°Now...¡± The leading girl bent down and smiled to Lei Yumeng. ¡°How many times have I told you that he¡¯s mine and you can¡¯t have him?¡±


    Hearing this, the other girls immediately echoed simr words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he belongs to Manman. You dare chase him. Don¡¯t you know that Manman has been waiting for him to get to middle school?¡±


    ¡°I advise you to quit chasing him. Don¡¯t bother yourself. It¡¯d be a shame if we had to beat you a second time today.¡±


    While the girls kept chirping, Lei Yumeng had her eyes tightly closed and her body rigidly held as she was being pulled by her hair. She did not respond at all.


    When the leading bully saw the situation, she suddenly became angry and raised her palm to p Lei Yumeng¡¯s face.


    But before her hand could fall, it was snatched by a middle-aged man who appeared behind her.


    The girl was frightened and turned her head in panic. Her eyes were level with the shoulders of the middle-aged man, so she quickly raised her chin and looked up.


    In the next second, an expressionless face suddenly burst into sight.


    ¡°Little girl.¡± Uncle Zhang stoically murmured, ¡°Is your group bulling this child? Does the teacher allow you to do this?¡±


    Although Uncle Zhang is over 40 years old, he is tall and strong, and always kept a gentlemanly grinning expression.


    At first nce, it was frightening.


    The girls werepletely frightened. For a short time, their faces were pale from terror, and they ran away in the blink of an eye.


    The girl who was still being grabbed by Uncle Zhang wanted to run away with her group, but seeing her wrist still held in a tight grip, she became anxious. With only a little pressure, she instantly became a paper tiger [1] .


    Shen Yu saw Lei Yumeng sitting on the ground trembling, he shook his head and said to Uncle Zhang, ¡°Let her go.¡±


    Uncle Zhang immediately let the girl go and she instantly jumped out of their sight, like a frightened rabbit.


    Shen Yu asked Uncle Zhang to help Lei Yumeng stand up. He saw that Lei Yumeng¡¯s cheeks were very red and swollen. He could even see two obvious palm marks.


    But Lei Yumeng, as if she could not feel any pain, only fixed her disorderly hair with a slightly nk expression. She looked at Shen Yu with gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, big brother Shen Yu.¡± Lei Yumeng said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you hadn¡¯te, maybe I wouldn¡¯t be able to go home today. [2] ¡°


    This sentence made Shen Yu frown. He said, ¡°If you want, I can pass a few words to your head teacher.¡±


    ¡°No need. Thank you big brother Shen Yu.¡± Lei Yumeng immediately shook her head like a little rattle drum. Her face was full of rejection and fear. ¡°I can solve this problem myself.¡±


    Seeing this, Shen Yu decided to stop talking about it.


    Just now, he had heard the girls¡¯ words intermittently, talking about breaking up and getting beaten up, Shen Yu could easily link these keywords together. Nine chances out of ten this should be a problem caused by love.


    For this kind of thing...


    As an outsider, Shen Yu really can¡¯t say much.


    In the end, he and Uncle Zhang took Lei Yumeng to the clinic and asked the school doctor to clean up her wound.


    The school doctor lifted Lei Yumeng¡¯s sleeve and saw that her arms were blue and purple. Her expression suddenly became strange. She looked at Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang with a little more suspicion.


    Shen Yu had originally wanted to find Lei Yumeng to inquire about Tang Li, so instead of leaving in a hurry, he waited outside the door of the medical office.


    Unexpectedly, Shen Yu met Lei Yumeng¡¯s head teacher.


    This head teacher was a teacher who followed Principal Li to wee Shen Yu not long ago.


    He thought that a student in his ss had been bullied by adults who had mixed into the school. As a result, he was confused when he saw Shen Yu outside the clinic.


    ¡°...¡± instantly the teacher in charge of the ss, who was still fierce a second ago, lost his temper. He instantly deted, feeling defeated before he even went to battle. He could only put a pleasant smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Shen, what a coincidence, how are you here?¡±


    Shen Yu quickly guessed the man¡¯s identity: ¡°Are you the teacher of that little girl?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes...¡± The head teacher rubbed his hands andughed, ¡°The school doctor called me, so I came to see what was going on.¡±


    Shen Yu gestured, ¡°She¡¯s in there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The head teacher raised his feet and went into the clinic.


    Shen Yu watched the head teacher disappear behind the door, knowing that there was nothing he could ask Lei Yumeng today. He debated for a moment, but ultimately decided to ask Tang Li¡¯s ssmates and teachers.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Time passed until it was 2:30 p.m.


    The parents¡¯ meeting is held at 3:00 p.m. in the second multimedia ssroom on the fourth floor of the building. Many parents can¡¯t find their way, so they have to wait outside the ssroom for their children to leave ss and have them act as guides to the multimedia ssroom.


    When Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang finally arrived outside the ssroom, it was just before the end of the ss. Students were rushing out of the ssroom, and the corridor outside was quickly crowded with parents meeting there children before going to the meeting.


    Shen Yu sat in a wheelchair, since he couldn¡¯t move around the crowded area conveniently, he did not dive into the crowd with the other parents. He and Uncle Zhang waited together at the corner of the corridor.


    Despite this, many parents recognized Shen Yu.


    Parents who could send their children to this school are all quite rich, and they all know each other in a roundabout way. After all, the circle of the upper-ss society is not that big. People like Shen Yu, who are considered the pirs in the center of the circle, are naturally paid close attention to.


    Shen Yu also adopted the Tang family¡¯s child, which is well known.


    But the other parents would have never dreamed that Shen Yu, who, was notoriously reclusive, would put down his noble personage and attend the parents¡¯ meeting in person. This shows just how much importance he attached to the child.


    Even while shocked, some people still came forward to talk to Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu has always disliked this kind of empty society, which was full of venomous snakes, and especially disliked wearing masks and talking to people. He was impatient and was trying to find an excuse to leave, but he soon saw a small head suddenly run out from the crowd.


    The little head looked around, and soon fixed its eyes on Shen Yu.


    Then those beautiful eyes lit up.


    Shen Yu chuckled and waved to the viin, ¡°Chestnut.¡±


    Tang Li squeezed through the crowd and rushed over to Shen Yu¡¯s side. His cheeks were a little ruddy. It was only this past weekend that Uncle Zhang took him out to cut his hair, which even while shorter, became messy from the little viin¡¯s excitement.


    Those eyes are really bright.


    It seemed like the most precious treasure in the world was held in those eyes.


    Tang Li grinned and said childishly, ¡°Big brother Shen Yu, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to keep you waiting.¡± Shen Yu smiled and rubbed the hair of the little viin. Although it was cut short, it still felt very good.


    Hearing this, Tang Li really nodded solemnly: ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time... I¡¯ll take you to the multimedia ssroom.¡±


    Shen Yu gentlyughed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you.¡±


    Tang Li led Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang out of the crowded corridor.


    The rest of the parents wanted to crowd around him but were afraid of Uncle Zhang¡¯s gloomy face. They hesitated for a long time. In the end, they could only look at Shen Yu¡¯s faraway figure and then let out a mournful hiss.


    ¡°It seems Mr. Shen is very interested in that child.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also notice? Thest time we saw Mr. Shen he was filing awsuit for that child; it made a lot of noise.


    ¡°I thought he was just looking out for Elder Shen at that time... Well, fortunately, my child has a good rtionship with that child.¡±


    ¡°My son and Tang Li are also good friends. Every day when he gets home, he shouts about how he wants to go y with Tang Li. It¡¯s like he worships him. I heard that Tang Li is popr with others because of his good academic performance.¡±


    [1] Paper tiger, meaning something that looks scary but has no substance. It¡¯s like saying someone is all bark, no bite.


    [2] She¡¯s not saying they would have killed her. But I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s saying this because she wouldn¡¯t want her parents to see her beaten up or if she¡¯s saying she would have been beaten so bad that she physically could not make it home.

 Chapter 24 - Inquire

    <h4>Chapter 24 - Inquire</h4>


    Ch.24 ¨C Inquire


    Shen Yu, who was already far ahead, did not know what the other parents were discussing behind him.


    Shen Yu had two reasons why he came to school today. One was to inquire about the rtionship between Tang Li and Lei Yumeng, the other was to see what attitude the teachers and ssmates in this school had towards Tang Li.


    If it¡¯s as Tang Li said...


    Thinking of this, Shen Yu¡¯s heart slightly sunk, even with the original indifferent look he had on his face gradually became cold.


    He sent Tang Li to this school and he wouldn¡¯t allow others to bully the little viin.


    Soon, however, Shen Yu found that something was wrong.


    When he and Uncle Zhang were led into the multimedia ssroom by Tang Li, there were already quite a few students and parents in the ssroom. Instead of rejecting Tang Li as Shen Yu had imagined, the students seemed enthusiastic about Tang Li¡¯s arrival.


    Even before they were seated, they were surrounded by a group of lively students.


    ¡°Tang Li, is he your big brother Shen Yu? He actually looks better than you!¡±


    ¡°Wow, this is the first time I saw him in person, I only saw the appearance of brother Shen in the reports from my father¡¯spany. Oh, and some time ago in awsuit interview! Haha...¡±


    ¡°Brother Shen, you were so cool when you took on that reporter! My parents wouldn¡¯t even dare to fart in front of the paparazzi for fear of something being scribbled about them.¡±


    ¡°Brother Shen...¡±


    Everyone chattered and talked over each other, and worship was shining in their bright eyes.


    Shen Yu was starting to develop a little headache from the noise, but he couldn¡¯t even squeeze a single word into the conversation. He could only nod his head and add a small murmur helplessly from time to time.


    Suddenly, there was a sudden loud bang from the side.


    All the people, including Shen Yu, were frightened and looked around. Tang Li stood calmly in front of a kicked chair, and his gloomy eyes slowly swept over the students who surrounded Shen Yu.


    ¡°Who allowed you to be here?¡± Tang Li opened his mouth gloomily.


    The students turned pale and scattered immediately. In the blink of an eye, they ran away, leaving only a slightly stunned Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang behind with a bewildered expression in their eyes.


    Shen Yu was really shocked by Tang Li¡¯s reaction just now. When he thought of Tang Li¡¯s viin-like behavior, he felt a little fear in his heart.


    But when he blinked and looked at Tang Li again, the viin had returned to his original brilliant smile, and those beautiful phoenix eyes had curved into a crescent moon shape.


    Really...


    Such a cute kid.


    Shen Yu could almost convince himself that Tang Li¡¯s cruel appearance just now was simply an illusion.


    Shen Yu opened his mouth subconsciously, and before he could speak, Tang Li came forward and pushed his wheelchair.


    ¡°My seat is in the front. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± The voice of the little viin was clear and pure, in sharp contrast to the depressed atmosphere just now.


    Shen Yu stared at Tang Li¡¯s smiling little face and was reluctant to me him in any way. He nodded and asked Tang Li to push his wheelchair to the front of the ssroom.


    Soon after, the rest of the parents entered the multimedia ssroom and found their seats.


    At three o¡¯clock, the bell rang.


    The head teacher took the prepared report cards and other information to the stage and took a deep breath. After looking at all the important men and women sitting in front of her, she suddenly became more nervous.


    Shen Yu was also worried.


    This is the first time that he attended the parents¡¯ meeting of his child. He didn¡¯t really expect to hear the head teacher praising Tang Li and was even afraid that the head teacher would criticize Tang Li in front of everyone.


    After all, the little viin¡¯s temper is not very good, and he has been out of school for more than a year...


    So, Shen Yu was shocked when the parents¡¯ meeting began.


    The first-ce student in the middle school entrance examst week was Tang Li?!


    The student who will be sent by the school to participate in the national elementary school mathematicspetition is Tang Li?!


    The student who won the district elementary school pianopetition two days ago was Tang Li?!


    The fuck...


    How could he not have known that the little viin was so fierce!


    In the end this so called ¡°parents¡¯ meeting¡± was turned into a ttery conference for Tang Li. Four-fifths of the content was to listen to the head teacher¡¯s fanciful praise of Tang Li, and one-fifth of the time was left to read the report card.


    What¡¯s more amazing is that the other parents have noints about this, and their apuse is continuous. They even praise Shen Yu for teaching such a talented child.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    After the meeting, Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang, who had no time to evacuate, were surrounded by wolf-like parents.


    The other parents seemingly seek advice from Shen Yu on how to educate their children, but in fact they want to get close to him, trying to get personal contact information.


    However, Shen Yu is not foolish. Naturally, he knows the other parents¡¯ minds. He handled them with quick indifference, then he let Uncle Zhang push him out of the multimedia ssroom quickly.


    At this time, the students who had been outside, returned to the ssroom, packed their schoolbags and prepared to leave school with their parents.


    Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang were waiting outside the ssroom. Through the window, they could see Tang Li sitting at the desk. His slender legs were spread apart in afortable position, his head was lowered, and his face was expressionless. He was looking for something in the desk box.


    Two little girls stood beside Tang Li¡¯s table, hand-in-hand, cheeks reddened, and said something to Tang Li.


    Unfortunately, Tang Li didn¡¯t even lift his eyes, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the two little girls.


    Shen Yu sighed heavily when he saw this scene.


    At the same time, the big stone pressing on his heart also dropped a little.


    It seems that the little viin really does not intend to start a puppy love act, perhaps he¡¯s thinking too much.


    In the original text, the viin often used women¡¯s feelings towards him to hurt innocent people, so Shen Yu is very afraid of the small viin in this respect.


    But caution is always good.


    At this time, two boys came out of the ssroomughing and talking.


    Shen Yu hesitated for a moment, but still ordered Uncle Zhang to invite the two boys over to a more private corner to talk.


    The two boys seemed very nervous. They could not help gripping their backpacks and looking at Shen Yu carefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want to ask you one thing about Tang Li,¡± Shen Yu said soothingly.


    As soon as the words came out, the two boys suddenly changed from nervous to panicked, they turned their heads to looked at each other, and swallowed their saliva at the same time.


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t understand the message that was just exchanged through their eye contact. After they calmed down a little, he asked politely, ¡°I just want to know if Tang Li has been getting close to any girls in particr recently...¡±


    Before his voicepletely fell, the short boy shook his head and said, ¡°No!¡±


    The tall boy responded quickly after his partner as he also shook his head and said, ¡°No, not at all, not at all!¡±


    Shen Yu squinted suspiciously.


    Knowing that Shen Yu did not believe them, the short boy stuttered and added, ¡°But there are many girls who like Tang Li. There are only two in the middle school that we know of. But you can rest assured that Tang Li has been concentrating on his studies and ignoring the flies.¡±


    The tall boy then echoed, ¡°That¡¯s the truth. Absolutely the truth!¡±


    Shen Yu was amused by their serious expressions, thanked them and let them go.


    Then Shen Yu was pushed back to the corridor by Uncle Zhang. Looking up, he saw Tang Li standing outside the ssroom door with his schoolbag, looking around. After looking up at Shen Yu, Tang Li flew over like a happy little bird.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Tang Li took Shen Yu¡¯s hand andined coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Just browsing around casually.¡± Shen Yu touched the little viin¡¯s head with a smile and changed the topic. ¡°Have you packed up yet? Let¡¯s go home then.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Tang Li said wholeheartedly, rubbing against Shen Yu¡¯s palm in a gesture of dependence.


    The little viin¡¯s eyes glimmered as if the man in front of him was his whole world.


    Shen Yu was distracted by Tang Li¡¯s attentive gaze. He felt guilty when he remembered the question he had just asked the two boys.


    Since the little viin has long denied that he was dating, then he should have no hesitation in believing the little viin¡¯s words.


    After all, parents should believe in their children.

 Chapter 25 - Gift and an Accident

    <h4>Chapter 25 - Gift and an?ident</h4>


    Ch.25 ¨C Gift and an ident


    Aftering to this decision, the knot in Shen Yu¡¯s chest finally loosened.


    He thought about it, but in the end, he did not tell Tang Li about the matter with Lei Yumeng.


    Coupled with the preparations for the opening of two dessert stores recently, Shen Yu was rushing between thepany and the two stores. He was so busy that he quickly forgot about Lei Yumeng.


    During this period, Elder Shen inquired about his progress with Jenny Yang. Shen Yu did not want to deceive Elder Shen, so he answered truthfully that he and Jenny Yang were not suitable for each other.


    Not only that, he had also just taken in Tang Li, and at this juncture, falling in love is not conducive to the growth of his child. He didn¡¯t want to give Tang Li a reason to feel insecure.


    Hearing this, Elder Shen was unexpectedly silent for a long time, and then sighed helplessly.


    ¡°You certainly have a point in saying that.¡± Elder Shen said, ¡°But you can¡¯t dy your life for a child, can you?¡±


    Shen Yu smiled and said, ¡°Regardless, my fate does not lie with Miss Yang. Besides, I¡¯m still young enough that I don¡¯t worry about finding someone.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Elder Shen paused and said, ¡°Then at leaste over for a meal sometime. I haven¡¯t seen you for almost a month.¡±


    Shen Yu had been deceived many times by Elder Shen with such an excuse. Originally, he would go because he wanted to talk with Elder Shen about the past and try to dig out some information about the original Shen Yu.


    However, every time he stepped in the door, he would be greeted by a blind date that Elder Shen had set up for him.


    Over time, Shen Yu developed psychological shadow.


    So of course, he refused Elder Shen automatically. ¡°Chestnut is not in good health, and since he just begun school it must be very stressful for him right now.¡±


    Elder Shen was stunned and said, ¡°Come alone then.¡±


    Shen Yu spoke straightforwardly, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. As a parent, I must apany my child.¡±


    Elder Shen: ¡°...¡±


    Elder Shen tried to persuade him for a long time but seeing that Shen Yu was determined to be resolute and unmoved, he could only gradually let the topic go.


    The fact that Elder Shen had reached this point in life is enough to prove that he is not a fool, at least in some ways he knows more than the muddled Shen Yu.


    That night Tang Li suddenly had a stomachache. He was rushed to the hospital by Shen Yu, yet he was able to school the next day.


    Elder Shen, who got the news at that time, felt that something was wrong.


    He didn¡¯t think about it much before. Even though he knew that Tang Li had even stabbed his uncle before, he only thought that Tang Li had been stimted by his parents ¡®death and that¡¯s why he became so irritable.


    After the death of Tang Jian, he persuaded Shen Yu to ept Tang Li. The only purpose was that they had the same experience and could live together and heal each other.


    Now, however, Elder Shen finds that perhaps Tang Li is not as simple as he thought.


    At this moment, he suddenly regretted sending Tang Li to Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu was not even a little wary of Tang Li, and even really took him as his own child to raise. He only hoped that Tang Li would not go astray under Shen Yu¡¯s guidance.


    Elder Shen shook his head.


    Somehow, he had a bad feeling.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    After Shen Yu confessed his thoughts to Elder Shen, he thought that his rtionship with Jenny Yang would be over.


    As a result, who knows what Elder Shen said to Jenny Yang, but Jenny Yang, who had been quiet for a long time, found Shen Yu again.


    But this time, instead of inviting him to go to a painting exhibition or to eat as she didst time, Jenny Yang simply said that her friend had given her a painting, but she wasn¡¯t able to fully appreciate it, so she decided to send it to Shen Yu.


    Naturally, Shen Yu wanted to refuse immediately.


    Unfortunately, before he could even utter a word, Jenny Yang seemed to have guessed what he was going to say. She quickly added, ¡°I have sent the painting to your house. Remember to check it.¡±


    Shen Yu was shocked: ¡°... How do you know my address?¡±


    Jenny Yang gave a sly smile and said, ¡°Even if you have several properties under your name, it¡¯s already and open secret in the upper circle.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, when Shen Yu came home from thepany, he learned from Aunt Chen that a well-packaged delivery had been received at the security guard¡¯s office this afternoon, and it looked like a painting.


    Shen Yu asked Aunt Chen and others to move the painting to the living room and found that the painting was not only beautifully packaged but was also more than two meters (6ft 5in) in length and width.


    So long as you think with your brain, you can also guess that the price of this painting is not cheap.


    Shen Yu had a headache. He raised his head to the ceiling with a sigh and did not speak for a long time.


    Aunt Chen saw the situation and asked carefully, ¡°Sir, should we put this up or open it now?¡±


    ¡°Send it back to the return address.¡± Shen Yu decided, ¡°The sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Aunt Chen blinked nkly. She obviously didn¡¯t understand why Shen Yu did this. She just bowed her head and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it right away.¡±


    When Aunt Chen contacted the courier to pick up the painting, Shen Yu received another face time call from Jenny Yang.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Jenny Yang¡¯s words were filled withughter, and she said happily, ¡°I guessed you might like it.¡±


    Shen Yu was silent for two seconds and said frankly, ¡°I didn¡¯t open the package. I¡¯ll send it back to you inter.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Now it¡¯s Jenny Yang¡¯s turn to be silent. She didn¡¯t seem to have expected Shen Yu to be so decisive. Suddenly she raised her voice and cried. ¡°Are you really not interested in me at all? Even if I just give you a simple gift, you return it in such a hurry.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°... I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re sorry.¡± Jenny Yang was emotional, and her voice was crying. ¡°You can say anything to me, but don¡¯t say sorry. I don¡¯t want to hear that word.¡±


    Shen Yu thought for a moment and before helplessly opening his mouth again: ¡°... my apologizes. [1]¡°


    ¡°...¡± Jenny Yang could not resist bursting into a smile. She did not know whether she was really amused by Shen Yu¡¯s words, or whether she was only afraid of losing face and was pretending to calm by smiling. ¡°Although you have been so cold to me, I still like you.¡±


    Shen Yu has nothing to say.


    He found that Jenny Yang was not much better than the girls who came to the dessert shop in his past life to hang around him.


    Jenny Yang, seeing Shen Yu silent and unconcerned, she said to herself, ¡°This is the first time in my life that I have actively pursued someone of the opposite sex. I don¡¯t want to end up failing my first time. Won¡¯t you give me a chance? If, after a period of time, you still don¡¯t have any feelings for me, then I promise I will not disturb you anymore.¡±


    Shen Yu was almost speechless: ¡°I can¡¯t be responsible for your feelings.¡±


    Jenny Yang immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility. I just want a chance.¡±


    Shen Yu still said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    After that, he did not give Jenny Yang any more time to speak. He hung up the phone directly. Then he blocked Jenny Yang¡¯s mobile phone number and deleted her on Weibo. The whole set of actions waspleted in less than a minute.


    Shen Yu breathed a sigh of relief...


    After putting away his cell phone, he prepared to return to the living room.


    Unexpectedly, as he turned around, he unexpectedly met a cold pair of eyes.


    Tang Li, who was picked up by Uncle Zhang from school, appeared behind him at some point. The little viin was still carrying his schoolbag on his shoulder. He stood upright. There was a nk expression on his little face. Only his eyes were very hot.


    As if to see through Shen Yu¡¯s soul.


    Shen Yu was so frightened that he almost fell to the ground with his mobile phone.


    Fortunately, he responded in time. After quickly calming down, while half helpless and half ming, he asked, ¡°When did youe back? I didn¡¯t hear you walk in.¡±


    In the past, the little viin would have run up to Shen Yu like a puppy.


    But at this time, Tang Li still stood still and kept a certain distance from Shen Yu. He gradually narrowed his eyes and calmly said, ¡°I have footsteps, but your attention is not here.¡±


    Shen Yu thought Tang Li¡¯s words were strange, but he didn¡¯t think much about them.


    The little viin is too precocious.


    He is also good at hiding his inner feelings.


    Even if Shen Yu tried hard to guess, he would not be able to guess the correct answer. It would be better to wait for the little viin to open his mouth on his own initiative.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Aunt Chen is already preparing dinner.¡± Shen Yu steered his wheelchair to Tang Li and tried to touch his head, but the little viin suddenly turned his head away.


    Shen Yu was stunned.


    The raised hand was held stiffly in midair.


    Tang Li did not speak or exin. Instead he opened his beautiful phoenix eyes and looked directly into Shen Yu¡¯s eyes.


    Shen Yu pulled up the corners of his mouth and forced a smile. He awkwardly retracted his hand and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tang Li asked directly, ¡°Who were you calling just now?¡±


    ¡°A friend.¡± Shen Yu knew that Tang Li did not like Jenny Yang and was afraid that Tang Li would overthink, so he gave a vague answer.


    ¡°Which friend?¡± Tang Li asked.


    Shen Yu: ¡°A friend you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Tang Li asked again, ¡°What¡¯s their name?¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    He had never seen such an aggressive attitude from Tang Li, but Shen Yu¡¯s previous guess was confirmed by the reaction of the little viin. Even though he had already made a promise, Tang Li still felt insecure, fearing that he would be abandoned after Shen Yu brought a girl home.


    Shen Yu suddenly felt heartache and reached out to pinch Tang Li¡¯s face.


    This time Tang Li didn¡¯t dodge any more, and Shen Yu pinched his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know her name because she¡¯s not a very important friend anyway.¡± Shen Yu said, ¡°Maybe we won¡¯t even see her again in the future.¡±


    Tang Li nodded as if he understood what Shen Yu meant.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other side.


    After Jenny Yang was hung up on, she stared at her cell phone for a long time. She did not dial Shen Yu¡¯s number again until it was confirmed that Shen Yu had deliberately hung up his phone.


    As a result...


    The other line was busy.


    After Shen Yu¡¯s decisive refusal, she wouldn¡¯t be narcissistic enough to assume that Shen Yu was calling her.


    She was stunned for a moment. She quickly dropped the call and continued to dial the number again.


    Seven or eight times in a row, all of them are busy tones.


    Jenny Yang¡¯s face grew green and her hands were shaking with anger. Although she really didn¡¯t want to admit it, she had to admit that Shen Yu had cklisted her cell phone number.


    At the same time, he also blocked he Weibo ount.


    Jenny Yang just couldn¡¯t figure it out. She was so persistent, so how could Shen Yu remain indifferent?


    Even a man of ice should be melted by her, right?


    From childhood to adulthood, Jenny Yang was like the existence of a legendary fairy to those around her. Even now, you cannot count the number of people who are pursuing with both hands, but still, she prefers Shen Yu.


    After all, only Shen Yu has the qualifications to be her other half.


    Jenny Yang thought about it, but she didn¡¯t want to give up. So, she called Elder Shen and gently advised him to persuade Shen Yu again.


    After listening to her, Elder Shen was silent for a long time. Finally, he let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Little Yang, it¡¯s not that Grandpa Shen doesn¡¯t want to help you. That day I made my words very clear to him. It¡¯s just, Little Yu has a stubborn temper. If he truly doesn¡¯t intend to do something, even if I broke my mouth, he won¡¯t change his mind.¡±


    ¡°But Grandpa Shen...¡±


    ¡°Oh, stop talking.¡± Master Shen interrupted her directly. ¡°It¡¯s no use telling me these things anymore. This irresponsible old man can¡¯t influence Little Yu¡¯s decision.¡±


    Jenny Yang: ¡°...¡±


    Since Elder Shen said so, Jenny Yang is too thin-skinned to continue.


    She thanked him in a low voice and waited for Elder Shen to hang up.


    That night, Jenny Yang was lying in bed, but she could not sleep.


    She thought about a lot of things, then sat up, took the cell phone from the bedside table, and dialed Shen Yu¡¯s cell phone number. Still a busy tone.


    It seems that Shen Yu really is trying to alienate her.


    Jenny Yang¡¯s face was so blue that she could not help gripping her cell phone. She was somewhat resentful and helpless, but more so she was unwilling.


    Is emotion such a thing which has the reason to give up when it¡¯s told to?


    She has been passive emotionally for more than 20 years, only willing to take the initiative once, and this is also about her future life trajectory. If she married into the Shen family, those sisters who despise her would never dare to say anything again.


    Thinking of this, Jenny Yang, who was thinking of giving up, lit up a fire of hope in her heart.


    Then she decided...


    Go to Shen¡¯s house in person!


    She can¡¯t give Shen Yu another chance to hang up his phone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Two dayster.


    Jenny Yang just heard about Shen Yu¡¯s schedule from Elder Shen.


    She spent two hours putting on delicate makeup, wearing a newly purchased luxury brand coat, and stepping into eight-centimeter stiletto heels. After she was prepared, she asked her driver to take her to Shen Yu¡¯s home.


    Meanwhile, Jenny Yang hadn¡¯t forgotten to bring the painting sent back by Shen Yu.


    She intends to give the painting to Shen Yu personally.


    If Shen Yu had to face her in person, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to return the painting.


    An hourter, Jenny Yang arrived at Shen Yu¡¯s vi.


    The first time she came here, she thought she would be able to get in directly, but before her car got to the underground parking lot, she was stopped by the guard at the gate.


    Jenny Yang slowly rolled down the window, and with a gentle and polite smile on her beautiful face she said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Mr. Shen Yu of the Shen family.¡±


    The security guard has long be ustomed to uninvited men and women such as Jenny Yang showing up. The guard walked to the window expressionlessly and asked, ¡°Have you notified the owner?¡±


    Jenny Yang was bewildered. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Does the owner know you¡¯reing?¡± The security guard looked at Jenny Yang¡¯s reaction and knew that he had guessed right and was toozy to waste his time on the woman. ¡°You can call the servants of the Shen family and have them call me so that I can let you in.¡±


    Hearing this, Jenny Yang felt embarrassed.


    If she did call Shen Yu, he might even explicitly tell the security guards not to let her in.


    And more importantly...


    Shen Yu has blocked her cell phone number! Just how can she call him?


    The security guard had already waited for half a day but didn¡¯t wait any more for Jenny Yang¡¯s reply. He jeered as the corners of his mouth rose and waved, ¡°Okay, you go out, don¡¯t stand in the way.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Jenny Yang grit her teeth and said, ¡°Do you have a video phone here?¡±


    A minuteter, Jenny Yang told the driver to pull over. She got out and followed the security guard to the security booth.


    When she dialed the Shen¡¯s video phone, Jenny Yang was so nervous that her palms were sweating. She took a deep breath and stared at the ck screen as the phone remained unconnected.


    What should she say to Shen Yuter?


    She didn¡¯t know if Shen Yu would waiver after talking to Elder Shen


    Jenny Yang¡¯s thoughts were tangled up, when suddenly, she noticed that the original dark screen, was filled with a delicate small face.


    It¡¯s the Tang kid!


    He seems to be called Tang Li.


    Jenny Yang was shocked by the sudden appearance of his face and subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    After regaining herposure, she quickly painted on a kind smile and said in a softly voice, ¡°Chestnut, I¡¯m Sister Yang, is Brother Shen Yu at home?¡±


    Tang Li looked at her with a dead expression. His phoenix eyes were half closed; his pupils were like a knife instantly staring at Jenny Yang.


    It was a strange sensation, but even as an adult who has experienced the storms of life, when Jenny Yang was being looked at by a child, a chill went up her spine.


    Now it was no longer just her illusion, she really felt the child¡¯s hostility towards her.


    Just when Jenny Yang thought that Tang Li would not answer her, she heard the other side say, ¡°Brother Shen Yu has gone out and has note back yet.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Jenny Yang was disappointed as she didn¡¯t expect Shen Yu to be out.


    ¡°Did youe to see big brother Shen Yu?¡± Tang Li crisply asked, the clear and melodious boy¡¯s voice and his face covered with ayer thin ice formed a sharp contrast.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jenny Yang said, ¡°I have something to talk about with your brother Shen Yu.¡±


    Tang Li showed a strange expression, and then raised his lips andughed, ¡°Do you want toe in and wait? It seems inconvenient to wait outside.¡±


    Janie Yang was overjoyed, naturally she wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. She nodded her head and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Li said, ¡°Wait for me at the security booth. I¡¯lle pick you up now.¡±


    Jenny Yangughed so hard that you could not see her teeth [2]. ¡°Thank you, Chestnut.¡±


    Tang Liughed even more brilliantly: ¡°You¡¯re wee, Aunty.¡± [3]


    The smile on Jenny Yang¡¯s face froze instantly: ¡°...¡±


    Tang Li didn¡¯t seem to see Jenny Yang¡¯s sudden green face, and quickly hung up the video phone.


    Janie Yang sighed and rubbed her eyebrows with some irritation.


    Sure enough, she couldn¡¯t like that child...


    Fortunately, Shen Yu only temporarily took the child in. He should not keep him in the Shen family for a long time. If she and Shen Yu really seeded as a couple, they would not need such a child in the family.


    Jenny Yang called the driver and sat in the security booth and waited.


    As a result, the wait was more than an hour.


    Jenny Yang was looking at the autumn scenery for a long time, but still she did not see Tang Li. She was impatient to wait and dialed the video phone seven or eight time, but no one answered them.


    Jenny Yang nearly copsed, but also gradually understand -that demon child was making a fool of her!


    Letting her wait for so long in vain, in fact, this demon child didn¡¯t intend toe to pick her up!


    Jenny Yang, who was finally aware of this, began trembling in anger.


    Her whole face was as ck as the bottom of the pot. She gritted her teeth and cried out the name of Tang Li.


    She knew it!


    That child is absolutely terrible!


    At the age of 10, he even dared to pick up a knife and stab his uncle. Just how good can such a child be?!


    Perhaps his so-called stomachache that night was also deliberate.


    No...


    She can¡¯t watch Shen Yu be cheated by such a demon. She had to let Shen Yu clearly see the bad nature of that child.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    December.


    The weather was getting colder and colder.


    Although the sun is shining today, the wind was still cold enough to send shivers up the arms of the people walking outside.


    Shen Yu excused himself to go to work and instead went to the mall with Uncle Zhang.


    In three days, it will be the eleventh birthday of the viins.


    As early as a week ago, Shen Yu ordered Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen to start preparing for the event. They bought a lot of things to decorate. They piled them all up in the warehouse, ready to wait until that morning when Tang Li went to school before they began to decorate the home.


    As Shen Yu himself liked the quiet, and he knew that the little viin is not a lively person, he did not intend to invite people to the birthday party, even Grandpa Shen is not on his list.


    He, Aunt Chen, Uncle Zhang, and other servants are enough.


    The rest of the preparations are almost ready, but Shen Yu¡¯s gift to the little viin and the birthday cake are still missing.


    Shen Yu has never been innovative in choosing gifts. In the past, when his friends and ssmates celebrated their birthdays, he sent red envelopes directly to those people so they could buy their own birthday gifts.


    However, this method cannot be applied to the little viin.


    Shen Yu thought about this matter for several days, and he went to four or five shopping malls in session. Finally, he asked Uncle Zhang to send him to a well-known custom jewelry store.


    This jewelry store only receives VIP customers. Fortunately, the Shen family has a good reputation. Even if Shen Yu is not a VIP customer, the staff warmly weed him into the shop.


    Under the introduction of the staff, Shen Yu selected a gold pendant with the appearance of Tang Li in mind. The image of a mouse was temporarily designed and painted on by the painters. After three days of urgent processing, the finished product will be sent to the Shen home on the evening of Tang Li¡¯s birthday.


    When he paid the deposit, Shen Yu was almost blinded by the string of zeros on the bill.


    Fortunately, he kept calm and waved to Uncle Zhang to pay by swiping his card.


    Later, Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang went to the cake shop again.


    They carefully selected a threeyer fruit cake with a blue whale leaping out of the water. Shen Yu thought about it and asked the baker to add a sentence in the nk area of the bottomyer of the cake.


    By the time Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang arrived home, it was eight o¡¯clock in the evening.


    The deep night sky is permeated by seemingly nonexistent starlight, a shallow crescent moon hung in the horizon, a film of light moonlight covered the quietnd.


    The night breeze blew slowly, and the coldess immersed itself in the bone marrow.


    It looks like it¡¯s going to snow.


    Shen Yu went back to his bedroom and took a hot bath.


    As soon as he had dried his hair, he heard Aunt Chen knocking at the door: ¡°Sir, dinner is ready.¡±


    Shen Yu, sitting in his wheelchair, opened the door and asked, ¡°What about Chestnut?¡±


    ¡°Young master Tang Li went back to his room after dinner. The English teacher is giving him an extra lesson online.¡± Aunt Chenughed. ¡°No wonder Master Tang Li did so well in school. After all, he worked so hard in private.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded happily: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Watching children grow...


    How can it be bad?


    Shen Yu¡¯s exigent can¡¯t be contained, it was a kind of ¡°my child¡¯s first growth¡± satisfaction.


    Before going to bed, Shen Yu went to Tang Li¡¯s bedroom door in his wheelchair. He hesitated for half a day, but he still couldn¡¯t help knocking on the door.


    It would be bad to disturb the study of the little viin.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t know if the little viin remembers his own birthday is in three days.


    Shen Yu remembered everything he had prepared secretly with Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen and began to look forward to the reaction of the little viin when he got home from school. He hoped that all he had done would make the little viin get rid of his past resentments sooner.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was Tang Li¡¯s birthday.


    Shen Yu, who had always loved lounging in bed, got up early and watched Uncle Zhang drive Tang Li to school. Then, he and Aunt Chen got busy.


    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, a strange number appeared on Shen Yu¡¯s mobile phone.


    It was the bakery staff who had brought over the birthday cake.


    Shen Yu asked Aunt Chen to go to the security booth to get the cake, and then continued to decorate the living room with the servants.


    At that moment, Shen Yu¡¯s cell phone, which was ced on the tea table, rang again. He handed the decorations to the servant and picked up the cell phone. He found that it was another strange call.


    Although Shen Yu never told his personal number to outsiders, there were still a few unwanted calls in his daily life.


    Usually, Shen Yu would choose to ignore it directly. However, he thought that maybe the cake delivery staff had changed their mobile phones and were trying to call him.


    So, he answered the phone and said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    An unexpected silence from the other side of the linested for a long time before a slightly hoarse middle-aged male voice rang out: ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Shen? I¡¯m Lei Yumeng¡¯s father...¡±


    ................


    Tang Li is a child with a quick mind.


    Despite Shen Yu¡¯s intention to hide it, he had already guessed what Shen Yu was going to do today.


    Moreover, the door of the warehouse was never locked up. So, he could easily see what Shen Yu, Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen had prepared by sneaking into the warehouse to look around while others were not paying attention.


    Nevertheless, Tang Li still pretended to know nothing. He forcibly suppressed the joy that almost overflowed from his chest and followed Uncle Zhang to school as if nothing had happened.


    Tang Li is in a very good mood.


    Even when faced with several girls who often pestered him, he was not as cynical as before.


    At noon, Tang Li and his two ssmates were eating in the dining hall when they suddenly saw a boy who loved to gossip running over in panic. He was panting, looking around and yelling, ¡°Not good!¡±


    A lot of people looked around.


    Tang Li bowed his head and concentrated on his meal. There was no reaction from the little viin.


    Instead, the ssmate sitting next to Tang Li urgently said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Speak quickly!¡±


    The male ssmate patted his chest and slowly breathed, then turned his eyes to Tang Li, and anxiously opened his mouth: ¡°Lei Yumeng cut her wrist in the bathroom tomit suicide and was sent to the hospital by her teacher.¡±


    Hearing this, the people around him burst into nervous chatter and turned their eyes to Tang Li.


    Tang Li, who had been eating all this time, finally responded, but still, he did not show any panic or worry. Instead, he frowned impatiently, looked up and asked the male ssmate, ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    The male student answered, ¡°Just before the first ss this morning.¡±


    Tang Li: ¡°Is she all right?¡±


    The boy shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know that. I heard that the toilet lid was covered with blood. While Lei Yumeng was being carried away by her teacher, the blood on her hand dripped all the whole time.¡±


    Tang Li said lightly, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Then, keep eating.


    Others saw Tang Li¡¯s indifferent attitude, so they dared not continue to talk about this topic.


    With a sigh, the boy touched his nose embarrassingly and turned quietly away.


    Although Tang Li didn¡¯t care about it, the heavy news had spread all over the elementary and middle school by the afternoon, and even the middle schools far away heard the news.


    Before the end of school, the information passed to Tang Li was moreplete.


    It is said that Lei Yumeng was bullied for a month by several middle school girls who dragged her to the small yground almost every day for two beatings. At first, the girls only kicked a few times, and then it developed to the point of pping her ears and burning her arms with cigarette butts.


    Lei Yumeng¡¯s head teacher knew what was happening to her, but for this year¡¯s excellent ss moral and his own evaluation, the head teacher chose to ignore it.


    Deeply bullied, Lei Yumeng did not dare to seek help from the outside world. She could only bear it silently. Until this morning, she decided tomit suicide by cutting her wrist in the school bathroom.


    As for the reason why Lei Yumeng was bullied¡ª¡ª


    There are also divergent opinions.


    Only the students in Tang Li¡¯s ss knew the whole story. They thought that Tang Li would be affected by it, or they would be called to the office by the head teacher for ountability.


    However, when the bell rang, Tang Li was like a normal person, and with an air ofposure, packed up his schoolbag and got up to walk out of the ssroom.


    After a long and murmured argument, one of Tang Li¡¯s ssmates carefully asked him, ¡°Are you going to the hospital to see Lei Yumeng?¡±


    Tang Li looked straight ahead and asked in a strange way, ¡°Why should I go to see her?¡±


    The ssmate said, ¡°She was bullied by those girls after she started clinging to you...¡±


    Tang Li turned his head to his ssmates and fixed his ck eyes on them without any emotion. He pulled up the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°What does that have to do with me? Did I let those people bully her? Or did I let hermit suicide?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The ssmate was stared at by Tang Li. He opened his mouth and could not spit out a word.


    Tang Li looked at his ssmate¡¯s fearful face and suddenly squinted andughed, ¡°Do you know what kind of person is the most stupid?¡±


    The ssmates dared not ignore the: ¡°... Who?¡±


    The chilling voice of Tang Li rang out: ¡°Parrots who repeat things without thinking.¡±


    Subconsciously, the students retreated, swallowed their saliva, and watched Tang Li turn and walk away. Only then did they breathe in relief, with cold sweat dripping down their backs.


    Tang Li trotted out of the school gate and soon found Uncle Zhang¡¯s car.


    Thinking of Shen Yu, who was waiting for him at home, Tang Li felt that his depression had been swept away. He was like a happy bird, bustling into the car.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang.¡± Tang Li cried in a clear voice.


    However, Uncle Zhang did not respond as respectfully as before. Instead, he looked at Tang Li in a veryplicated way through the rearview mirror and gave a low-pitched hum.


    Tang Li immediately noticed something was wrong. He blinked nkly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Zhang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Uncle Zhang took back his gaze and slowly started the car. ¡°When we return home you can ask that again.¡±


    [1] When he originally says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he uses ¶Ô²»Æð, which only means ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±. But the second time he apologizes he uses ±§Ç¸, which can mean ¡°pardon me¡± as well as ¡°sorry¡± and is a bit less formal and gentler in tone.


    [2] Meaning her teeth go in and out of view with the movements ofughter. I think...


    [3] He¡¯s calling her aunt instead of sister, implying she old.

 Chapter 26 – Eruption

    <h4>Chapter 26 ¨C Eruption</h4>


    Tang Li¡¯s journey home was one of nervousness.


    Finally, back at the Shen home, after stepping into the living room, the first thing that came into view was the brightly colored balloon affixed to the window, which excitedly spelled out two big words, ¡°Happy Birthday¡±.


    The living room was decorated very childishly, and there were even stuffed bears as tall as Tang Li resting on the sofa.


    A three-tier birthday cake with a blue hue was ced quietly on the tea table. The top of the cake has a lovely whale leaping out of the blue water.


    When Tang Li approached, he saw a line of words written on the bottom tier of the cake.


    [¡ª¡ª My little Chestnut, brother will always love you.]


    For a moment, Tang Li was stunned. His eyes were filled with joy, and his nose even stung a little. It seemed that a hot liquid was spilling out of his eyes.


    This is undoubtedly the best birthday gift he has ever received.


    Tang Li looked up and turned to Shen Yu, who was sitting in front of him in his wheelchair with his straight back facing the little viin. He called out softly, ¡°Brother Shen Yu.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if he was too sensitive, but he somehow felt that the atmosphere in the living room is too quiet. The servants, including Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen, stood quietly in the corner of the living room and did not dare to look at them.


    Shen Yu heard his call but refused to turn around and face him.


    ¡°Brother Shen Yu. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Tang Li cried in a childish voice, taking two tentative steps forward.


    Before his voice fell, he was interrupted by Shen Yu: ¡°Don¡¯te here.¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s footsteps stopped for a moment. He thought about it and quickly retreated to his previous position. He grinned uneasily and said, ¡°Brother Shen Yu, is there anything I did to upset you?¡±


    The answer to Tang Li¡¯s question was only a sneer.


    Now he is guilty, he knows how to call him brother?¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s stood stiffly in ce. He seemed to realize something in that moment. His face gradually grew green, and even his smile became extremely reluctant.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Li said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Shen Yu did not speak, but slowly turned around in his wheelchair. The expression on his face could be described as despair. His lips were tight, and his cold eyes rested on Tang Li¡¯s face.


    Looking at Tang Li made Shen Yu very ufortable. The little viin¡¯s slightly t mouth, and the glimmering light flowing in those phoenix eyes gave him a pitiable appearance.


    ¡°Brother Shen Yu...¡±


    As usual, the viin shouted Shen Yu¡¯s name in a soft, waxy voice, like a puppy who made a mistake and was begging his master for forgiveness.


    This time, however, Shen Yu was indifferent.


    He looked straight at Tang Li and remained silent.


    No fear...


    No worries...


    Not a trace of regret...


    Doing such bad things, and then acting like this.


    Shen Yu closed his eyes and felt that all his internal organs were sore with anger. All he could see was the memory of when he went to the hospital in the afternoon. Lei Yumeng was lying weakly in the hospital bed, her exposed hands and feet were badly bruised, her wrists were covered with heavy gauze, and she was groaning in her sleep from pain.


    In a only a little more than a month, Lei Yumeng has changed from a lovely girl who jumps around to a patient who is thin and sick.


    At that moment, Shen Yu could hardly believe his eyes.


    Mrs. Lei was sitting beside the hospital bed with a pale face and ck circles under her eyes. She covered her face with one hand and wept silently.


    Mr. Lei called Shen Yu to the corridor outside the ward and pleaded in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Shen, we did not discipline for our daughter enough, and failed to stop her behavior in time. This must have caused trouble to the Tang child. We are deeply sorry and Yumeng¡¯s mother will go to school to pull her out tomorrow. I hope you will forgive us.¡±


    In the face of the sincere Mr. Lei, Shen Yu looked on in a daze and did not respond for a long time.


    After a while, Shen Yu squeezed out a few words from his throat: ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mr. Lei waved his hand in a hurry. ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯re sorry, me the students and their head teacher. They¡¯re the ones who hurt Yumeng. Tang Li is also a victim in this matter.¡±


    Shen Yu opened his mouth but did not know what to say.


    The memory of Mr. Lei father apologizing to him was like a sharp needle quenched with poison, which prated into his skin so hard that he could hardly breathe.


    He knew that Lei Yumeng¡¯s parents didn¡¯t really think Tang Li was free from me, but after looking at Shen Yu¡¯s face, they could only put their feelings aside and carefully apologize to him.


    When he left, Shen Yu asked Uncle Zhang to inquire about the Lei family¡¯s bank ount number and deposit a sum ofpensation as soon as possible.


    But on the way home, he still felt bad.


    He just couldn¡¯t make sense of the recent events.


    Tang Li has just turned eleven years old. He should have been an unknowing child. So where did he learn how to do think and do such cruel things?


    But at this moment, looking at Tang Li¡¯s unrepentant face, Shen Yu suddenly understood.


    Tang Li himself is the biggest viin in the original novel.


    Doesn¡¯t that fit in with the ruthlessness of a viin?


    Even if Shen Yu treats him attentively, even if Shen Yu actively wants to pull him back from his inherent evil ways, it will ultimately mean nothing... Just because Tang Li is a real viin and a natural cold-blooded animal.


    Even if Shen Yu had the best intentions, he could not warm the heart of Tang Li.


    Shen Yu clenched his lips and felt so sad that he wanted to cry. He took a deep breath and forced back the feelings that poured into his eyes. Only the despair that had soaked into his bone marrow remained.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang.¡± Shen Yu looked away from Tang Li¡¯s pleasant face and said hoarsely, ¡°Take apart the decorations.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Uncle Zhang responded in a low voice, turning his head and motioning to Aunt Chen and the other servants. The group of people acted immediately.


    Tang Li was frozen on the spot, and his little face was full of confusion. He did not seem to understand Shen Yu¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°Shen Yu, are you unhappy with something?¡± Tang Li asked in dismay.


    Shen Yu ignored Tang Li¡¯s words, he refused to give him any more attention. Suddenly, he saw the threeyered cake on the tea table, Shen Yu¡¯s eyes shed, and then he said to Uncle Zhang, ¡°Throw this away too.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Zhang nodded and strode to the tea table to pick up the tray that held the cake.


    When Tang Li saw the situation, he was immediately flustered. He staggered over, spread his arms over the cake protectively and quickly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this my birthday cake? Why throw it away? You can¡¯t throw it out!¡±


    Uncle Zhang turned his head to Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu sat in his wheelchair with no expression. His calm eyes are like ake without even the slightest ripple. Even his breath is soaked with a detached tone: ¡°I said throw it away.¡±


    Uncle Zhang no longer hesitated, after bypassing Tang Li in front of him, he picked up the cake on the tea table and went out.


    He was only able to take a few steps when suddenly, Tang Li rushed over like a madman and tried to steal the cake from Uncle Zhang¡¯s hands.


    Uncle Zhang was shocked by Tang Li¡¯s sudden action and, on reflex, turned sharply to the side to avoid the little viin. As a result, he collided with Tang Li¡¯s small body.


    The weight of the three-tier birthday cake is not light. Even Uncle Zhang, as an adult, had some difficulty carrying it. At the moment he was hit by Tang Li¡¯s body, his own body¡¯s center of gravity instantly changed, and his hands became unstable.


    The whole cake fell straight onto Tang Li.


    Tang Li had no intention of avoiding at all and instead reached for the cake.


    Unfortunately, such a delicate thing as a cake cannot withstand such harsh treatment. In the end, Tang Li¡¯s face and body were pasted with the fallen cake.


    Uncle Zhang was stunned and looked at Tang Li in surprise: ¡°Young master Tang Li...¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s expression was slightly stunned. He looked down at the cake pasted on his body, and at the empty hands he wanted to catch it with. He was as stranded as a small animal lost in the forest.


    ¡°This is my cake. It¡¯s the cake you gave me...¡± Tang Li muttered, grieving as if he was about to cry, ¡°Why did you throw my cake away? Didn¡¯t you give it to me? You can¡¯t throw away my cake without my consent...¡±


    Uncle Zhang, who had a hard time listening to his helpless muttering, could only turn his head away in silence.


    Shen Yu, who was sitting not far away, watched all this quietly from beginning to end. After hearing Tang Li¡¯s words, the sarcastic arc of his mouth became more and more obvious, and his voice opened coldly: ¡°Consent? So what you did in school was with my consent? Did you let Lei Yumeng suffer those injuries with her parents¡¯ consent?


    As soon as this was said, Tang Li¡¯s whole face turned pale.


    If he had just suspected that Shen Yu knew about his association with Lei Yumeng, now he is quite sure that Shen Yu not only knows about it, but also knows all of the bullying Lei Yumeng suffered, and that he has been standing idly by.


    Thinking of this, Tang Li suddenly felt cold all over.


    ¡°Shen Yu...¡± He cried out, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think...¡±


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t bear it. He grabbed the wheelchair arm and raised his voice, ¡°What else can it look like?¡±


    Tang Li was stunned, and his voice stopped abruptly. He looked at Shen Yu timidly.


    ¡°Tang Li, I have asked you many times, but every time you lie, you never tell me the truth.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with such a thick sense of disappointment that it could not be concealed. ¡°I always thought you were just ying a game of puppy love, but I didn¡¯t expect you to do more than I imagined. You used those people to bully that girl!¡±


    ¡°Shen Yu, it¡¯s not like that...¡± For the first time, Tang Li¡¯s always cold face showed a truly panicked expression. He shook his head like a rattle drum and went to grasp Shen Yu¡¯s hand.


    But the next second, Shen Yu was relentlessly moved away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s voice was ice cold.


    ¡°If she hadn¡¯t badgered me and threatened me with you, I would never have done anything like that.¡± Tang Li¡¯s face and body were covered with cake. He looked extremely confused. His voice trembled as he exin, ¡°Everything that Lei Yumeng has suffered is her own fault.¡±


    Shen Yu coldly smiled, ¡°Just because she was pestering you, you used others to force her tomit suicide at school?¡±


    Tang Li said, ¡°I am not the one who bullied her, nor am I the one who made hermit suicide.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yu¡¯s temples throbbed suddenly. He put his hand on his forehead and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and those people? It¡¯s just that the blood wasn¡¯t spilled directly on your hands that you can say such indifferent things. Don¡¯t forget, you are the murderer who indirectly led to Lei Yumeng¡¯s suicide! ¡°


    How can you be so cruel?


    How can you watch a girl be bullied because of you?


    How can you act as if it had nothing to do with you afterwards?


    For a time, numerous questions and exmations filled Shen Yu¡¯s mind. His mood was unstable, he leaned on the wheelchair and gasped slightly. His hot eyes seemed to prate Tang Li¡¯s body.


    He sighed in a low voice, ¡°I thought I could change you and pull you back from that dark road. Until now, I didn¡¯t realize that those peoples¡¯ maliciousness has already prated into your bones. You were born like that. You are you. I can¡¯t change you.¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°Tang Li, do you have feelings?¡±


    Shen Yu did not get a reply from Tang Li.


    He didn¡¯t even know whether Tang Li understood his words or not.


    Shen Yu abandoned his gaze and suddenly lost the energy to observe Tang Li¡¯s reaction. After Aunt Chen and others cleaned up the living room, he waved his hand and asked the servants to leave first.


    Then he asked Uncle Zhang, ¡°Is there any real estate near the school?¡±


    Uncle Zhang bowed his head and answered empathically, ¡°There are two ces. One is in Guiyuan district. It¡¯s only ten minutes away from Shenghua International School. The other one is in Lugang District. It¡¯s a high rise with more than 200 levels. It takes half an hour to drive to school. It¡¯s also better in security and more convenient for transportation.¡±


    ¡°You decide.¡± Shen Yu closed his eyes tiredly and rubbed his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll send Tang Li with youter. From now on, let him live there ande back once a month.¡±


    Before Uncle Zhang could respond, Tang Li had copsed and yelled, ¡°Why?!¡±


    Shen Yu opened his eyes and stared lightly at the shocked Tang Li: ¡°I can¡¯t teach you anymore.¡±


    After a few seconds, he added, ¡°But since I promised you that I would bring you up, I will keep my promise. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    Tang Li stared directly at Shen Yu, it was if he was looking at someone he had never seen before.


    Gradually, the dark eyes of Tang Li became covered in ayer of watery mist, and the sorrow lingering in the bottom of his eyes seemed to overflow.


    Tang Li moved his lips and spoke in an incredible tone: ¡°All this for the sake of Lei Yumeng?¡±


    Shen Yu sneered: ¡°It has nothing to do with her.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it? Or is it you disliked me for a long time and now you have a reasonable excuse to kick me out?¡±


    Shen Yu noticed that Tang Li was approaching a breaking point. He raised his eyes to the red eyes of Tang Li. He felt terrible. He frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shen Yu saw several crystal tears rolling out of Tang Li¡¯s eyes.


    Then the tears came out like beads with broken threads.


    Tang Li did not feel them at all, his eyes were scary red, and a few visible green veins appeared on his forehead. He seemed to be trying to suppress his emotions. He tried to speak calmly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t do that, Lei Yumeng would still pester me and stay outside my ssroom day after day, just like Jenny Yang is pestering you.¡±


    Shen Yu was stunned and murmured, ¡°Although I don¡¯t like Jenny Yang, I wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you gave her the chance to continue to pester you.¡±


    Shen Yu was suddenly stunned into silence, and his unbelieving eyes wandered around Tang Li figure several times.


    He could hardly believe that...


    This sentence was uttered from the mouth of an eleven-year-old child.


    At the same time, Tang Li continued: ¡°Your refusal isn¡¯t firm, you give her the chance to hope, even if she follows you around like a dog you don¡¯t do anything about it. Your behavior makes her believe that as long as she takes the initiative and stay persistent, then one day sooner orter she¡¯ll be Mrs. Shen.¡±


    Shen Yu, with a blue face, pped the armrest of his wheelchair in anger: ¡°At least she was not forced tomit suicide because of me!¡±


    Tang Li spoke, his gaze locked on Shen Yu¡¯s own eyes, ¡°You¡¯re such a bad man.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yu was so angry that he even breathed a little unsteadily. In an instant, his heart burst into mes and his mouth burst out words before his brain could process them: ¡°Exactly, if I were not such a bad man, how could I take in a troubled teenager like you?¡±


    After the words fell, the whole room was dead silent.


    Tang Li did not make any more noise and instead went directly into a robotic state.


    Shen Yu¡¯s reason gradually returned. Finally, he realized what he had said and immediately softened his heart. ¡°Chestnut, I...¡±


    Tang Li did not give him an opportunity to exin, but turned around and left.


    Soon, Tang Li¡¯s back disappeared from Shen Yu¡¯s sight.


    Uncle Zhang looked at Shen Yu and went out quietly without saying a word.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Winter nightse early.


    Just before 8 o¡¯clock in the evening, the sky outside the windows had been already been covered by the heavy cloak of night. Looking at it, it was like a strong and huge curtain, which covered all the light tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to snow tonight.¡± Aunt Chen looked out of the window and said.


    Shen Yu sat beside the sofa and yed with his mobile phone. He listened and looked up at the dark night sky outside the window. He said, ¡°It¡¯s only December now. Why is it snowing so early?¡±


    ¡°It snowed at this timest year.¡± Aunt Chen turned around and said uncertainly, ¡°I think the weather forecast says that, even if it doesn¡¯t snow tonight, it may snow tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°Oh...¡±


    He kept looking down at his cell phone, but he couldn¡¯t see the content on the screen.


    Aunt Chen watched Shen Yu¡¯s absent-minded reaction. She sighed, not knowing how tofort Shen Yu.


    Although Aunt Chen and other servants were dismissed by Shen Yu before he and Tang Li quarreled earlier this evening, she clearly saw Tang Li walking towards the gate in the front yard, and Uncle Zhang did not say a word.


    It seems that this time there is a lot of trouble...


    Whether it¡¯s Shen Yu or Tang li, both are in a bad mood this evening.


    Aunt Chen hesitated for a while and advised, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not early in the evening. How about going upstairs to rest.¡±


    ¡°Em.¡± Shen Yu nodded, then picked up his cell phone, and manipted his wheelchair to take the elevator upstairs. Suddenly, he thought of something and told Aunt Chen, ¡°If Uncle Zhanges back, tell hime to my bedroom to find me, I won¡¯t go to sleep quite yet.¡±


    Aunt Chen answered, ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because Shen Yu was so worried that even though he was sitting on his bed after taking a bath, he really didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.


    He thought for a long time, finally, he picked up the mobile phone that had been ced on the bedside table, and dialed Uncle Zhang¡¯s phone nervously.


    After a second call, he was connected. Uncle Zhang¡¯s voice was intentionally lowered when speaking into his mobile phone: ¡°Sir, I am apanying young master Tang Li outside. There is nothing to worry about. Please rest assured.¡±


    Shen Yu asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Lei Yumeng¡¯s front door.¡± Uncle Zhang said, ¡°She left the hospital this afternoon and went home. Young master Tang Li has been keeping watch in front of her house.¡±


    Shen Yu felt very strange: ¡°What¡¯s he going to do?¡±


    Uncle Zhang answered truthfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

 Chapter 27 - Apology

    <h4>Chapter 27 - Apology</h4>


    Ch.27 ¨C Apology


    Shen Yu felt that Tang Li¡¯s mood is not right. Especially when he left, the shadows that filled Tang Li¡¯s eyes made Shen Yu more and more worried.


    He was really angry with Tang Li on Lei Yumeng¡¯s behalf. If it really was the case that Tang Li intentionally vented all his resentment on Lei Yumeng...


    Then the implications are unimaginable.


    The more Shen Yu thought about it, the more apprehensive he felt. If it was before, he would have unreservedly believed that Tang Li would not have done anything to Lei Yumeng. But now, his trust in Tang Li has been shaken.


    It¡¯s like a broken bucket...


    No matter how hard he tried to fill it with water, there was still water leaking out.


    ¡°Bring him back first.¡± Shen Yu ordered, ¡°The rest will wait till tomorrow.¡±


    Uncle Zhang said, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Shen Yu warned again, ¡°Don¡¯t let him do anything to Lei Yumeng.¡±


    Uncle Zhang hesitated for a moment and carefully exined, ¡°I think young master Tang Li wanted to apologize to the little girl.¡±


    ¡°Really...¡± Shen Yu suddenly paused. When faced with Uncle Zhang¡¯s immediate defense of Tang Li, he suddenly felt at a loss and a sense of indescribable embarrassment.


    Even Uncle Zhang chose to look on the bright side.


    While he still looks at Tang Li with tinted sses.


    After hanging up the phone, Shen Yu still couldn¡¯t sleep. Eventually, he got out of bed and sat in front of the window and waited.


    Looking down from this angle, he could see a lush forest shrouded in the night and the faint lights circling along the path in the forest.


    In the distance, there is a quietke.


    Weak streetlights circled around theke, and the reflection of the lights fell into the water like stars in the night sky.


    Winter nights often bring about depression, and tonight, this feeling is particrly strong for Shen Yu.


    It was suffocating.


    He closed his eyes and recalled all the things that happened in the afternoon. Suddenly, he was confused. Although Tang Li indirectly was the cause of Lei Yumeng¡¯s bullying, in the end, Tang Li himself was not the person who was bullying Lei Yumeng.


    Was his own reaction too harsh?


    Thinking of this, the memory of Tang Li¡¯s grieving expression as he stood covered in cake gradually emerged.


    The tears shing in the eyes of the little viin, his little eyes red as he stubbornly tried to pull back his emotions. The little viin trying to exin the truth to him in a seemingly calm but still trembling voice. Shen Yu remembered it all.


    After more than three months, he was already regarded as Shen Yu¡¯s own son.


    Even though Shen Yu was so angry a few hours ago that he wanted to directly drive Tang Li out of the Shen house, now that he had calmed down, he felt regret.


    Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have been so angry.


    He should havemunicated calmly with Tang Li.


    Shen Yu stroked his forehead to sooth his headache and sat there stoically for nearly two hours. Yet, he still did not hear Uncle Zhang and Tang Li returning. He eventually took his wheelchair to the stairway to watch.


    In therge quiet living room, there was only a dim floormp.


    Aunt Chen sat sleepily beside the sofa; her head propped on hand.


    After hearing the sound of a wheelchair rolling on the floor, Aunt Chen woke up immediately and quickly looked up. When she found that it was Shen Yu, she was relieved. ¡°Sir, why did youe all the way out here?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zhang hasn¡¯te back yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Aunt Chen shook her head. ¡°I called housekeeper Zhang and he said he would be backter.¡±


    Shen Yu spoke quietly, ¡°Go back first and rest.¡±


    Aunt Chen was so sleepy that she could hardly keep her eyes open. After being told that, she got up and went back to her room to wash and sleep.


    Shen Yu stayed in ce for a moment, looking down at the quiet living room shrouded in the dim light. After a long silence, he sighed and steered the wheelchair back to the bedroom.


    When he came to the window again, Shen Yu saw that there seemed to be something fine and dense floating down in the night sky.


    He turned on the shlight of his cell phone, pointed it at the window, and found that it was snowkes.


    Aunt Chen was right. It was snowing tonight.


    No one knew when Uncle Zhang and Tang Li woulde back.


    After a long time without contact, Shen Yu became worried and dialed Uncle Zhang¡¯s phone.


    This time, Uncle Zhang answered immediately. Before Shen Yu could speak out, Uncle Zhang had taken the lead in saying, ¡°Sir, you can go to bed first. Young master Tang Li and I wille backter.¡±


    Shen Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s snowing.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Zhang sighed in a low voice, ¡°The first snow really came at an inconvenient time.¡±


    Shen Yu felt that Uncle Zhang was only avoiding the topic and simply said, ¡°Don¡¯t stay outside. Come back as soon as possible. If Chestnut is still angry with me, please try to persuade him.¡±


    ¡°Sir...¡± Uncle Zhang said in embarrassment, ¡°I persuaded him for a long time, but young master Tang Li refused to go back. He said that he knew he was wrong, and he wanted to ask the little girl for forgiveness.¡±


    Shen Yuughed, helpless and distressed, the fire that nested in the cavity of his heart wanted to dispersepletely.


    ¡°He can apologizeter, you tell him, that if he really wants to apologize to Lei Yumeng, I can take him to meet Lei Yumeng¡¯s family directly.¡±


    Hearing this, Uncle Zhang was silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I give my phone to young master Tang Li? You can say to him that to him directly.¡±


    ¡°Please do,¡± said Shen Yu.


    Soon, Uncle Zhang¡¯s voice changed from clear to blurred, and he seemed to be talking to Tang Li.


    Instantly, Shen Yu felt a little nervous. He could not help gripping his cell phone. When he racked his brain to think about how to start the conversation, he suddenly found that the opposite side was too quiet.


    There was no sound at all.


    Shen Yu noticed something in an instant and looked at his phone.


    The call had been hung up.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    What the fuck!


    Usually he can¡¯t see it, but the little viin¡¯s temper is actually pretty big.


    Shen Yu¡¯s face was full of astonishment. He looked at his phone and held it in mid-air for a full minute before slowly putting it down.


    For a moment, he felt angry and bewildered.


    Forget it.


    Tang Li has shown such obvious resistance to him, why would he change now? Besides, Tang Li should be punished if he had done something wrong.


    Moreover, there should be nothing wrong so long as Uncle Zhang apanying him.


    Shen Yu thought about it and sent a message to Uncle Zhang, asking him to take the nket in his car and put it on Tang Li. He could not end up with a cold without apologizing first.


    After Uncle Zhang¡¯s reply came, Shen Yu restrained his mind and went back to bed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Unfortunately, this evening, Shen Yu¡¯s mind was in a mess and he could not fall asleep. He could only stare at the ceiling until dawn.


    At seven o¡¯clock in the morning, Shen Yu got up and dressed.


    When he finally got to the dining room after washing, Aunt Chen had just cooked the yam porridge. She was shocked to see two dark circles under Shen Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Are you all right, sir?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± Shen Yu sat in the wheelchair and came to the fixed position at the dining table. After expending some effort, he fixed a smile to his face and reluctantlyughing, ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±


    Aunt Chen put the porridge, fried buns and other foods on the table. Then she said worriedly, ¡°How about after breakfast, you will go back to rest?¡±


    Shen Yu waved his hand: ¡°No, there¡¯s still work to be done.¡±


    Also, Uncle Zhang and Tang Li did not returnst night. How could he sleep?


    Aunt Chen listened to Shen Yu¡¯s words, knowing that she couldn¡¯t convince him any further.


    After breakfast, Shen Yu passed the living room in a wheelchair and went to the study. He saw that the scene outside the window had been covered with a nket of snow. The lush scene in the courtyard had disappearedpletely. Three servants in overcoats were sweeping the snow from the sidewalks.


    A servant passed by and saw Shen Yu staring out of the window. He couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°It snowed all night and didn¡¯t stop until five o¡¯clock in the morning. I don¡¯t think it will be long before it starts to fall again.¡±


    After that, the servant cautioned Shen Yu carefully: ¡°The temperature has dropped dramatically recently, Sir should pay attention to keeping warm.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s thoughts were pulled back by the servant¡¯s voice. His eyes gradually focused. He looked up at the servant and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After arriving at the study, Shen Yu picked up his cell phone and dialed Uncle Zhang¡¯s phone.


    It¡¯s still off.


    When Shen Yu woke up this morning, Uncle Zhang¡¯s cell phone had been turned off, but Tang Li¡¯s cell phone was on. However, he refused to answer Shen Yu¡¯s phone call.


    Shen Yu had no choice but to wait.


    He waited until he had finished the mountain of work in his study, until he called Kang Lin and some assistants to have a brief meeting, until he did his rehabilitation exercise for about half an hour with the help of a doctor, until more than six o¡¯clock in the evening...


    Uncle Zhang finally came back.


    But he came back alone.


    Shen Yu, who rushed out of the study, looked around behind Uncle Zhang. The smile on his face soon stiffened. He asked, ¡°What about Chestnut?¡±


    ¡°Still there.¡± Uncle Zhang had snowkes on his hair and clothes, and snowkes all over his body. He grinned helplessly. ¡°Young master Tang Li is too stubborn. The little girl doesn¡¯t want to see him, so he waited downstairs. No matter what I said, he won¡¯t leave.¡±


    It sounds like he sincerely wants to apologize to Lei Yumeng.


    But Shen Yu couldn¡¯t be happy, and there was an indescribable rage in his chest, rushing straight up his throat and burning his cheeks red.


    What does Tang Li mean by doing this?


    Is the little viin snapping his teeth against him?


    He had softened his attitude and extended an olive branch of peace. However, Tang Li not only refused to ept it, but was also determined to spend his time in the cold snow.


    Shen Yu¡¯s lips turned downwards, his eyes were dim, his face, ck and blue, and the dark circles under his eyes made him look very deste.


    After a while, Shen Yu squeezed out a sentence from between his teeth: ¡°Does he really not want toe back?¡±


    Uncle Zhang bowed his head and said, ¡°That, I cannot say.¡±


    ¡°Well, since he¡¯s so reluctant, then don¡¯te back.¡± Shen Yu was so angry that his voice was trembling. He clicked his fingertips on the wheelchair armrest many times before steering the wheelchair away.


    He has always been calm and self-restrained. When he came to this world, he could count the number of times he lost his temper with one hand.


    This time, he was frustrated by Tang Li.


    Even though he was very naive, he would not care about Tang Li anymore. Even if Tang Li came back, he would pick a fight with Tang Li for a whole month just to make Tang Li realize the seriousness of this matter.


    However, when Shen Yu saw the snowkes falling outside the window, those childish ideas disappeared in a sh.


    The snow is getting heavier and heavier, and nobody could tell when it will stop.


    It seems that the whole world is buried in heavy snow.


    Meanwhile, Shen Yu regretted it.


    Heter realized that Tang Li was only a child who had just turned eleven years old and had been abused by the Tang family for more than a year. Naturally, his way of thinking and acting was different from that of ordinary children.


    He¡¯s not an adult, he¡¯s a traumatized 11-year-old...


    Shen Yu¡¯s anger at the first discovery of Lei Yumeng¡¯s suicide attempt, his heartache after learning that Tang Li apologized, his embarrassment that Tang Li had ignored him, and finally, his guilt. In less than a day, he had experienced many emotional ups and downs, as if he had been riding a roller coaster all day long, and the sharp sense of the uing drop tormented him into madness.


    But the only thing he can be sure of is¡ª¡ª


    Even if Tang Li was wrong, Shen Yu had raised this child for more than three months. People¡¯s hearts were fleshy [1]. He could not keep his eyes open only to watch Tang Li starve and freeze outside.


    After thinking about this, Shen Yu felt rxed. He called Uncle Zhang and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll pick up Chestnut ande back.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After careful calction, Tang Li waited for one night and one day in front of Lei Yumeng¡¯s house.


    When it started snowing, and the cold snowkes fell on his hair and clothes. Gradually, they turned into ice water, soaking his hair and clothes, even his bone marrow felt soaked in ice water.


    Tang Li was so cold that his teeth are chattering.


    He was still wearing his school uniform. His slightly thin woolen overcoat could not withstand the cold wind. In the snowy winter, it seemed that even the air was freezing.


    Although Tang Li had been restraining himself from trembling, his pale face seemed to blend with the snow-white background, and he looked miserable and pitiful.


    Housekeeper Zhang[2] apanied Tang Li overnight and during the day, and strongly advised him toe home.


    Unfortunately, Tang Li did not listen to a word, and stubbornly refused to go back with housekeeper Zhang. He opened his already frozen blue lips and said with a numb expression, ¡°Uncle Zhang, brother Shen Yu is right. I made a mistake and should bear the consequences. You don¡¯t have to sympathize with me.¡±


    The housekeeper sighed and then advised, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Shen who wants you toe home. He¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± Tang Li drooped his eyes, stared at his feet, and breathed out a white mist. ¡°I will not leave until Lei Yumenges out to see me.¡±


    Housekeeper Zhang looked at Tang Li¡¯s stubborn expression and decided to stop talking. Finally, he drove away. His cell phone had no power left, so he needed to report to Shen Yu personally.


    After housekeeper Zhang left, there was only the lonely and miserable looking Tang Li left.


    Lei Yumeng¡¯s family lived in a high-end residential area with strict security and very few pedestrians. Tang Li relied on housekeeper Zhang to get in. During the time they waited, they seldom saw other passers-by.


    It was snowing heavily with no sense of stopping.


    Tang Li stood motionless in the snow, like a soulless sculpture.


    As if a whole century had passed, from the quiet and snowy air, suddenly came the squeak of shoes treading on the snow. Gradually, the sound grew nearer to the frozen boy.


    Tang Li¡¯s consciousness quickly returned, and he looked up.


    Lei Yumeng was wearing a long ck down jacket from head to ankle, showing only a pair of big eyes. Even if she wrapped herself tightly, she could still feel her weight during this period. Like a bamboo pole with a down jacketing, it had none of its previously healthy appearance.


    After reaching Tang Li, Lei Yumeng slowly stopped.


    A month ago, Lei Yumeng was still looking down at Tang Li. Now, a monthter, she has to raise her chin slightly to get a better look at Tang Li.


    Two people stared, one so big and one so small, about half a minuteter, Tang Li broke the silence with a loud voice: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Whether it was Tang Li¡¯s manner or tone, both were sincere. After saying this, he took out from his pocket a vintage-red, square box containing the bracelet he had purchasedst night.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the bracelet you¡¯ve always wanted, for you.¡±


    Lei Yumeng looked down. Her cold eyes fell on the delicate box. She hesitated for a moment. Then she slowly reached over and took it.


    ¡°I know you camest night, but I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Lei Yumeng closed her five fingers, clutched the box tightly and looked straight at Tang Li with eyes full of hatred. ¡°If my mother hadn¡¯t seen you just now, even if you stood here and froze to death, I wouldn¡¯t care about you.¡±


    Tang Li crooked his mouth and said, ¡°Please thank aunt for me.¡±


    The phrase of no significant importance ignited the anger in Lei Yumeng¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can make me forgive you if you do these things. I¡¯vee down to see you to relive my mother¡¯s worry. I¡¯ll ept your things for my mother¡¯s sake, but I will never forgive you, never!¡±


    Lei Yumeng breathed slightly with a venomous look in her eyes, like a snake ready to strike. It seemed as if she would like to rush over and bite Tang Li to pieces.


    When Tang Li heard her words, he not only felt no annoyance, but also raised his lips to show a faint smile. He said in a still sincere tone, ¡°I just came to apologize to you, and I don¡¯t need your forgiveness.¡±


    Lei Yumeng was stunned: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Tang Li said with augh, ¡°Literally speaking.¡±


    Lei Yumeng was momentary confused, but she was still smart, and soon understood what Tang Li was talking about. Suddenly, her eyes were full of anger and mes wereing out of her head.


    She threw the small box on the ground, pointing at Tang Li with half indignation and half embarrassment. ¡°I knew you didn¡¯te to apologize to me at all. You were clearly putting on a show. You¡¯re selling it to Shen Yu so that Shen Yu would continue to support you!¡±


    Tang Li looked at the emotional Lei Yumeng with no expression and said nothing.


    ¡°How can you do that? You still act this way towards to me!¡± Lei Yumeng yelled with tears pouring out of her eyes. She wiped the corner of her eyes, cried, and suddenlyughed. ¡°What a pity, only eleven years old? This is all just a way to ensure your life.¡±


    [1] The heart is fleshy, it basically means that we¡¯re human, and part of that is feeling emotions that can¡¯t be controlled and that aren¡¯t necessarily rational.


    [2] During this part, the text very distinctly refers to Uncle Zhang as ¡°housekeeper Zhang¡±, but uses ¡°Uncle Zhang¡± in the dialogue. I¡¯m not sure if this is an indication of Tang Li¡¯s mental perspective or if I¡¯m overthinking.

 Chapter 28 - The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 28 - The?Truth</h4>


    Ch.28 ¨C The Truth


    Lei Yumeng cried andughed for half a day, and Tang Li stood in front of her motionless, with eyes as calm as ake, as if looking at an inanimate object.


    Soon, Lei Yumeng gradually recollected herself. She fixed her eyes on Tang Li for a long time before she began to speak hoarsely: ¡°You and I are the same kind of person. In order to stay in the Shen household, you¡¯re willing to act like Shen Yu¡¯sp dog. Someday, you will follow me in the same direction.¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s eyes shed slightly, his mouth tightened, and he still had no words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see how you fall. Maybe it won¡¯t be long before Shen Yu will see through your little act,¡± said Lei Yumeng fiercely. ¡°You can only kneel on the ground like a pathetic orphaned dog and beg him to forgive you and not throw you out.¡±


    Speaking of this, the Lei Yumeng perked up.


    The next second, she smiled brilliantly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it will be too long now.¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s expressionless face seemed to be unaffected by Lei Yumeng¡¯s vicious words.


    There was a long silence.


    Tang Li asked coldly, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Lei Yumeng: ¡°... That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Li looked down and was toozy to see Lei Yumeng again. ¡°Then go back.¡±


    Although Lei Yumeng always knew that Tang Li was precocious and indifferent, she did not think that after hearing her words, Tang Li would have no reaction.


    It seemed like she was punching cotton.


    ¡°You really are a cold-blooded animal.¡± Lei Yumeng stepped back two paces. The sound of her snow boots squeaking when they rubbed against the snow was particrly harsh in the silent night. She was ashamed and annoyed. ¡°Tang Li, you are not fit to be called human.¡±


    Hearing this, the originally indifferent expression on Tang Li¡¯s changed, as he looked back up, his eyes quickly filled with an indescribable emotion.


    Suddenly he said, ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re fit to be called human?¡±


    Lei Yumeng was stunned.


    Tang Li crooked his mouth and sneered, his voice almost melting into the frigid air: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because you of the fact that you¡¯re a girl, I would have already exposed your lies. So don¡¯t think that just because I haven¡¯t done that, that I¡¯m foolish enough not to know what you¡¯ve done before. ¡°


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lei Yumeng had a moment of panic. Fortunately, she soon calmed down, frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Tang Li stared coldly at the slight change of face that Lei Yumeng could notpletely cover up, and mocked, ¡°Between you and those women, how many are innocent? They just pped you. Don¡¯t forget thatst winter you hired someone to push one of them into the river.¡±


    Lei¡¯s face turned white in a sh.


    How?!


    It¡¯s been almost a year since that incident, and she used the money to get a bully to push that girl down. Tang Li transferred to school four months ago. How did he know that?!


    Tang Li smiled, his grin more brilliant than Lei Yumeng¡¯s own smile just a second ago, but also noticeably colder: ¡°What is done in the dark can always be pulled out into the light.¡±


    Lei Yumeng¡¯s body was stiff, her eyes zed at Tang Li for a long time, and she stammered as she asked, ¡°What...What do you want?¡±


    ¡°When I made that promised to associate with you, I just wanted to see what would happen between you and that woman. I figured that if you concentrated on her, you wouldn¡¯t waste your time on me anymore. But it seems, I underestimated your ability. You¡¯re just too good at ying the bully from the shadows. I only needed to give a you a little push [1].¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s face and clothes were covered with dried cake and cream, his hair was a little messy, and the night wind made his clothes rustle.


    Shivering, he looked like a mess.


    Despite that, his face was full of irony andughter. With half-closed eyes and looking down at the pale Lei Yumeng, he whispered with a smile on his face: ¡°Even without me, you would have developed to this point. Your so-called suicide is not really about suicide, but a deliberate act of revenge against that group of girls, right? I¡¯ve heard that they still can¡¯t get out of prison. Your parents must have made a lot of money from their parents and the school aspensation.¡±


    Now, Lei Yumeng waspletely stunned.


    She never would have dreamed of it.


    Tang Li even knows these things...


    But how did he know that?!


    No one should know about that except her and her parents.


    Tang Li took in Lei Yumeng¡¯s reaction with his cold eyes. He seemed to guess what she was thinking. He grinned his lips slightly. ¡°I could guess as much.¡±


    Lei Yumeng: ¡°...¡±


    Tang Li said, ¡°Your goal has been achieved. They are being punished even more cruelly than you had nned. So why don¡¯t you let me go. After all, I¡¯m only an eleven-year-old schoolboy.¡±


    After hearing these words, Lei Yumeng almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    What the Fuck...


    Go to hell with your schoolboys!


    How could a simple schoolboy guess so many things?!


    At this moment, Lei Yumeng¡¯s fear of Tang Li increased by one point unconsciously. She thought that Tang Li was just a little smarterpared to his peers.


    But at the moment, it¡¯s not just him being merely smart...


    After a long pause, Lei Yumeng asked in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell Shen Yu about it?¡±


    If Shen Yu knew the truth, maybe he wouldn¡¯t be so willing to let Tang Li freeze outside on a snowy night.


    Tang Li sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Lei Yumeng: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Go back.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°If you do this again, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t change my mind.¡±


    [1] The originals said, ¡°top the pot¡±, which means the base issues were already present, and someone just needed to add a little for things to overflow. Kind of like saying, ¡°the powder kegs were already there, I just needed to light the match¡±.

 Chapter 29 – Forgive

    <h4>Chapter 29 ¨C Forgive</h4>


    Lei Yumeng hesitated for a moment but left.


    The night grew deeper and deeper, as if there were no light left in the pitch-ck sky, only dense snowkes drifting down, little by little.


    In the shadows of night, there were no stray passers-by in themunity.


    It was so quiet that one could only hear the sound of snow falling from the branches from time to time, it was as if Tang Li was the only one left in the entire world.


    He looked at the ground quietly, and the snow fell on his long eyshes. It melted quickly into ice water and soaked into his eyes, which made his eyes red and his thin lips blue.


    It was not long before Tang Li reluctantly moved his almost frozen legs and turned around very slowly.


    Just behind him on his right, beside a small flower bed, there was an ordinary Buick car. The dark car seemed to melt into the night, and there was no lighting from it.


    It¡¯s hard to find a car parked there if you weren¡¯t intentionally looking for it.


    But Tang Li¡¯s eyes did not stay on the car. He was just stood stunned for a moment and then quickly turned away.


    If he¡¯s not mistaken...


    Shen Yu is in that car.


    No, with his knowledge of Shen Yu, Shen Yu must certainly be in that car. If Uncle Zhang came alone, he would not have secretly parked the car in the dark.


    With his arms folded into one another, Tang Li felt that his brain was somewhat dull from the cold air. However, when Shen Yu¡¯s gentle and kind smiling face appeared in front of him, he suddenly felt that it was not cold at all.


    It was if his heart was filled with a warmth.


    In a trance, he remembered the question raised by Lei Yumeng not long ago, why he didn¡¯t tell Shen Yu the truth.


    Actually, there¡¯s no particrlyplicated reason.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s troublesome.


    Just like how he had promised to y a childish game of love with Lei Yumeng, it was because he thought that Lei Yumeng was too troublesome. He simply needed to borrow the hands of the teacher or the group of girls to do something about her.


    The fact that things got to this point was unexpected.


    At first, he did feel guilty and panicked, but when he learned from his desk mate before leaving school that Lei Yumeng had some previous animosity with that group of girls, all he had left was the desire to quickly put an end to the matter.


    As for the spection about the authenticity of Lei Yumeng¡¯s suicide, it was only a guess made by him inbination with his desk mate¡¯s gossip.


    Unexpectedly, Lei Yumeng admitted it fairly easily.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t mind this little y of Lei Yumeng¡¯s, but he was upset that it was going on endlessly.


    What¡¯s more, in Shen Yu¡¯s eyes, he is just a child who is somewhat touchy, unreasonable and lonely. He would rather Shen Yu mistook him for a cold-blooded person than let Shen Yu know that he has so many calcting thoughts.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Snowy nights are especially cold.


    Shen Yu was wrapped in a heavy overcoat. Before going out, Uncle Zhang put a nket on his legs, but even sitting in the car, he still felt the bitter cool air drilling into his clothes.


    Shen Yu shivered. He shrank his neck in and buried most of his face in his cor, revealing only a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes.


    Uncle Zhang sat in the driver¡¯s seat, turned his head and looked at Shen Yu shivering in the cold, so he advised, ¡°Sir, you¡¯d better close the window. It¡¯s too cold outside, and the car is heated. It¡¯s easy to get sick if it¡¯s blowing like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Shen Yu replied absently, leaning sideways in the wheelchair, holding his cheek in one hand, and staring at something in front of him.


    The thin figure was struggling in the snow.


    Shen Yu was distressed watching this, as if all his internal organs were being tightly gripped. It was so painful that he could hardly breathe.


    At this moment, he wished he could get out of the car and bring the little viin back. Even if Tang Li did not want to go, he would drag Tang Li over by force. However, in retrospect, he hesitated when he thought about Tang Li¡¯s attitude towards him before.


    What should we do in case the little viin hates him even more?


    Shen Yu sighed and then told Uncle Zhang, ¡°Call Kang Lin and ask him when he cane. Let him wait outside the main entrance of themunity and take Chestnut to the hospital for an examination.¡±


    The little viin had stayed up all day and all night in the ice and snow, so Shen Yu was concerned about Tang Li¡¯s small body.


    Oh yeah!


    During this period, did Tang Li even drink a mouthful of water?


    Thinking of this, Shen Yu felt his heart ache as if it was being stabbed by a needle.


    Yesterday afternoon, he detested Tang Li¡¯s behavior, and now, he regretted that he treated Tang Li in the same bad way. Even worse, the little viin was only a teenager, and needed adults to guide him in the right way.


    You can¡¯t expect a twisted iron bar to straighten out all at once.


    Perhaps it is more useful to educate with a soothing tone than to punish severely.


    When Shen Yu was in a mess thinking about it, Uncle Zhang had already called Kang Lin, and he said, ¡°Kang Lin will be here in a few minutes, so we can leave first...¡±


    Uncle Zhang¡¯s words were interrupted by Shen Yu¡¯s actions before they were finished.


    Just now, Tang Li, walking on the snow, somehow, suddenly fell straight forward, and then there was no movement.


    Shen Yu, who was always staring at Tang Li¡¯s appearance outside, was frightened, and had no time to think about it. He opened the door reflexively and rushed out in his wheelchair.


    Fortunately, Uncle Zhang¡¯s eyes and hands seized Shen Yu¡¯s arm quickly.


    ¡°Wait in the car. I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± When Uncle Zhang finished, he got out and ran over.


    Shortly after, Uncle Zhang rushed back with the unconscious Chestnut in his arms. He put him in the back seat and rushed back to the driver¡¯s seat to start the car.


    Shen Yu covered Tang Li with the nket that was originally on his legs. He held Tang Li¡¯s hand. The cold touch seemed to soak into Shen Yu¡¯s skin and then spread to his bones.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Shen Yu was so cold that he couldn¡¯t help letting go of Tang Li¡¯s hand.


    The Tang Li wrapped in the nket seemed to have some sense of this and leaned closer to Shen Yu. Who knows whether it was by instinct or deliberate, but the little viin rubbed Shen Yu¡¯s palm with his small face.


    The little viin¡¯s long eyshes trembled, his face was pale, and his lips were purple.


    He looked pitiful.


    ¡°Chestnut.¡± Shen Yu carefully stroked Tang Li¡¯s cold cheeks, and his voice was trembling with pain. ¡°It¡¯s all right. We¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Shen Yu thought that Tang Li was unconscious, but after his words were finished, Tang Li opened his eyes slowly, and his dim vision gradually focused on Shen Yu¡¯s face.


    The small phoenix eyes were half closed, but the visible part of those dark eyes was covered with a thinyer of mist.


    ¡°Shen Yu...¡± Tang Li¡¯s throat was too cold to speak properly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Shen Yu hurried over and tried to rub some warmth into Tang Li¡¯s cheeks. He asked nervously, ¡°Is it still cold?¡±


    Subsequently, Shen Yu quickly turned to Uncle Zhang who was driving and said, ¡°Turn the heating to the maximum setting.¡±


    Uncle Zhang said, ¡°Sir, it has reached its maximum.¡±


    Shen Yu was anxious and helpless, so he urged Uncle Zhang to drive faster. Then he turned back to tuck the nket more securely around Tang Li, when suddenly, Tang Li held his arm in a tight grip.


    ¡°I¡¯m so cold...¡± Tang Li said in a hoarse, almost imploring, voice, ¡°Shen Yu, hold me. Please?¡±


    Shen Yu looked down at the misty eyes of Tang Li, eyes that could not hide his hope, like a pitiful puppy.


    ¡°Hold me in your arms...¡± Tang Li urged in a low voice.


    Shen Yu could not refuse, so he reluctantly changed his position in his wheelchair.


    Now, he was facing Tang Li. Just as he wanted to reach out to hold him, he saw that Tang Li, who had just looked so weak, quickly burrowed into his arms, the little viin¡¯s movements were very flexible.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    For a moment, he thought that Tang Li was pretending to be ill.


    Only, when Shen Yu looked down and saw Tang Li lying on his leg, his eyes closed, breathing with his mouth in great difficulty and knotting his eyebrows in pain, he quickly dispelled those doubtful thoughts.


    At this time, he is still thinking about how he had treated the little viin before.


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help feeling immense guilt over his previous conduct.


    He unbuttoned his overcoat and wrapped it around the upper half of Tang Li.


    Tang Li sensed Shen Yu¡¯s movements and changed his position in his arms. He buried his face in Shen Yu¡¯s chest and held his hands tightly around Shen Yu¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Shen Yu.¡± Tang Li said in a muffled voice, ¡°Sorry, I was wrong. I¡¯ll never do that again.¡±


    Tang Li could not even speak clearly, so it took some effort for Shen Yu to discern what the little viin was talking about.


    Shen Yu was stunned. He patted Tang Li on the back and said, ¡°I was wrong too.¡±


    ¡°No, you were right.¡± Tang Li shook his head in Shen Yu¡¯s bosom, hugged Shen Yu tightly and said, ¡°The wrong person is me, I lied to you, I did those things, but I apologized to Lei Yumeng, and she forgave me.¡±


    Shen Yu sighed, ¡°I know.¡±


    Tang Li spoke in an anxious voice, ¡°Shen Yu, will you forgive me?¡±


    Shen Yu stroked Tang Li¡¯s back and said gently, ¡°Of course, who let you be the child of our Shen family?¡±


    After a long time, Tang Li said, ¡°Will you still drive me away then?¡±


    Shen Yu thought for a while before he could understand what Tang Li was talking about. He remembered the episode where he had asked him to move to the house near the school. He burst into tears andughed. Shen Yu bowed his head and kissed Tang Li¡¯s soft hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I said those words in anger, but now I take them back.¡±


    After that, Shen Yu noticeably felt Tang Li¡¯s body tremble fiercely. He was really afraid of Tang Li¡¯s frozen voice, which seemed to be losing its ability to speak. He hastened to say, ¡°Don¡¯t talk, you have a rest first, and I¡¯ll wake youter when I get to the hospital.¡±


    Tang Li nodded obediently.


    Soon, he fell asleep in Shen Yu¡¯s arms.


    However, when he arrived at the hospital, Shen Yu did not wake up Tang Li, but instead asked Uncle Zhang to help him carry it.


    Throughout the process, Tang Li did not wake up. At first Shen Yu thought Tang Li was sleeping soundly, so he asked doctors and nurses to move quietly so as not to wake up the child.


    Later, after the doctor examined the little viin, he was still unconscious.


    That evening, Shen Yu worried quite a lot. Although the doctor gave Tang Li an iv infusion, at midnight, Tang Li suddenly developed a high fever.


    Shen Yu sat in the wheelchair beside Tang Li¡¯s sick bed. Eventually, he fell asleep in the chair. When he woke up in the early morning, before sunrise, he touched the little viin¡¯s forehead on instinct. The next second he was frightened by the hot temperature and he instantly turned pale.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang!¡± Shen Yu shouted, even his voice changed, and he immediately woke up Uncle Zhang and Kang Lin, who were both dozing outside the room.


    Uncle Zhang immediately called in a doctor and asked the him to give Tang Li an injection. Only then did Tang Li¡¯s condition gradually improve.


    Shen Yu breathed in relief, andter realized that he had broken out into a cold sweat. Sweaty underwear clinging to the skin felt very ufortable.


    Kang Lin saw Shen Yu¡¯s face was pale, and a faintyer of dark blue appeared under Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. He went up and suggested, ¡°Sir, you and Mr. Zhang should go back first, I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shen Yu shook his head and refused, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯ll be light out soon. Why don¡¯t you go back to rest ande back at noon?¡±


    As for Shen Yu¡¯s proposal, Uncle Zhang and Kang Lin naturally did not agree, so they continued to take a nap on the bench outside the room.


    Shen Yu drank a ss of cold water to wake up. He nned to sit by the bed until dawn, but before long, he fell asleep again.


    This sleep was very ufortable.


    Consciousness blurred, it was as if something was walking on the skin of Shen Yu¡¯s face, something very light and itchy. Shen Yu frowned.


    I felt like a hand touching his cheek carefully.


    Shen Yu was a little ufortable and opened his eyes. Then he looked up at a pair of ck eyes, which were slightly flustered.

 Chapter 30 - Hospitalization

    <h4>Chapter 30 - Hospitalization</h4>


    Ch.30 ¨C Hospitalization


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t know when Tang Li woke up, but he was lying on the bed carefully, face-to-face with Shen Yu.


    Seeing Shen Yu opened his eyes, Tang Li was suddenly stunned. He seemed to want to hide but did not dare to. He struggled for a while, but still chose to remain stiff in his current position.


    Shen Yu was both very incensed and amused when he saw the heart of guilty thief in Tang Li¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Shen Yu reached out and pinched Tang Li¡¯s nose. When he got up, he found that he had slept in his chair for a long time. His hands were numb and could hardly move.


    However, he was covered with a thin quilt, so that he did not feel too ufortable.


    Then he looked at the bare bed, and the little viin sitting solemnly.


    Even if Shen Yu thought with his feet [1], he could still figure out that the thin quilt wasid on him by Tang Li.


    ¡°Much better.¡± Tang Li nodded, as if remembering what happenedst night. His expression became tense in an instant, and he swallowed his saliva before he began to speak uneasily. ¡°I apologized to Lei Yumeng.¡±


    With a sigh, Shen Yu reached out and grasped Tang Li¡¯s tightly clenched fist from his leg. ¡°I know.¡±


    Tang Li seemed stunned that Shen Yu¡¯s reaction would be so calm. He was a little surprised. He stayed motionless for a while and just looked down at their joined hands.


    The hand holding his was beautiful, with distinct fingers and rounded fingertips. Even the nails were well-groomed and fair-skinned, which reminded the Tang Li of the snowkes fallingst night.


    On the contrary, his own hand¡ª¡ª


    Filled with fine knife marks, and there was ayer of calluses on his palm, which was neither thin nor thick. It was left over by the year of misceneous work under the ¡°care¡± of his rtives.


    Compared to Shen Yu¡¯s hand, his own hand is too ugly.


    In the past, Tang Li never felt that any part of his body or appearance was inferior to others. However, at this moment, he suddenly had an impulse to pull his hand out of Shen Yu¡¯s hand and hide them behind him.


    It¡¯s just that he¡¯s not willing to do it.


    He didn¡¯t want to miss a single chance to touch Shen Yu...


    Shen Yu noticed Tang Li¡¯s eyes and covered the little viin¡¯s other hand in the same manner. His fingers were long, and he could easily wrap Tang Li¡¯s small fist in his palm.


    ¡°Chestnut, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper with you the afternoon before yesterday.¡± Shen Yu paused for a moment and then whispered, ¡°But I also hope that in the future you will not hide anything from me. You are still young and you¡¯re not doing things properly. It is easy to cause bad and longsting consequences.¡±


    Tang Li hung his head gloomily and said nothing.


    Shen Yu licked his lips and patted the back of Tang Li¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡±


    Tang Li: ¡°Sorry, there will be no next time.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°Look at me and say that again.¡±


    Tang Li raised his head. His hair grew very fast. Uncle Zhang had just taken him to cut it, but now it covered his eyes again. It looked like a dog that had its fur ravaged.


    But the little puppy¡¯s eyes were red, and there was ayer of mist covering his beautiful obsidian eyes.


    Tang Li¡¯s voice choked, but as if nothing had happened, he forced himself to repeat what he had just said: ¡°Sorry, Shen Yu, there will be no next time.¡±


    As the words fell, the tears in his eyes also fell.


    The water droplets hit Shen Yu on the back of his hand like heavy rain drops.


    Shen Yu was stunned, but that soon turned to confusion.


    He quickly loosened his grip from Tang Li¡¯s hand and quickly wiped the tears from the corners of the little viin¡¯s eyes with his fingertips. But those tears were like a continuous stream of spring water, which could not be wiped clean.


    This is the second time Tang Li had cried in front of Shen Yu.


    The first time was when Tang Li was covered with cake the afternoon before yesterday. Although the stains on his face and clothes were wiped clean by Shen Yu with a towel, the degree of impact on Shen Yu this time was no less than thest time.


    Shen Yu was overwhelmed by Tang Li¡¯s sudden tears.


    It felt like he had identally provoked his girlfriend to cry.


    ¡°Stop crying, Chestnut...¡± Shen Yu put the thin quilt back on the bed, took Tang Li¡¯s face in both hands, and gently stroked the tear marks with his thumbs. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to me you with those words. I just want you to know what I think. Since we are a family, I will ept your past and your character as much as I can, but there are some bad habits that we need to correct it together.¡±


    Tang Li cried, his face as red as a tomato, but he gritted his teeth hard and refused to make any noise.


    Shen Yu also said, ¡°In fact, Lei Yumeng has entangled you in this matter. If you can¡¯t solve it by yourself, you can tell me, and I will solve it in another way.¡±


    Speaking of this, Shen Yu also mes himself.


    This is his first time as a child¡¯s parent, inevitably there are many unknown issues that are bound to pop up. Before, he naturally saw Lei Yumeng¡¯s entanglement with Tang Li, but he did not want to interfere too much in Tang Li¡¯s campus life, afraid that it would let Tang Li develop the habit of relying too much on his parent...


    But it was unexpected that things would move in the direction of bullying.


    Shen Yu sighed and tidied up Tang Li¡¯s hair. He said in a warm voice, ¡°Don¡¯t hide anything in the future, or I¡¯m useless as a parent.¡±


    Tang Li looked down and covered his tear-soaked eyes with his eyelids. He flushed and nodded.


    Shen Yuughed and touched the soft hair of Tang Li: ¡°My Chestnut is so sweet.¡±


    Tang Li subconsciously rubbed Shen Yu¡¯s hand with his face. As a result, Shen Yu¡¯s heart was filled with tears.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    After Shen Yu washed up in the bathroom, he saw Tang Li sitting on the bed with a table and delicious food in front of him.


    When he saw Shen Yu approaching, Tang Li immediately stopped swallowing. He opened his eyes wide and turned to Shen Yu. The little viin was clutching a bowl of chicken and yam porridge in his hand.


    Like a hamster found stealing food.


    Those round phoenix eyes really look like a small animal¡¯s.


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t helpughing as the corners of his mouth lifted in joy. He came to the bed in his wheelchair and raised his chin slightly. ¡°Eat well. Don¡¯t go hungry.¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s cheeks turned red again after they had only recently returned to normal. He was stiff and did not move. After a while, he said, ¡°You eat with me.¡±


    Uncle Zhang, who was next to him, was busy handing over the brunch he had bought for Shen Yu: ¡°Sir, this is yours.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Yuughed.


    As early as when Shen Yu washed, Uncle Zhang called for a doctor to examine Tang Li. The fever was gone. Unfortunately, Tang Li¡¯s body was too weak to eat or drink anything heavy for two days. The doctor also suggested that he stay in hospital for a period of observation.


    Shen Yu had no objection. Anyway, they had already asked the school for leave just to avoid the storm of Lei Yumeng¡¯s suicide and dropping out of school. It¡¯s okay to ask for a few more days.


    So for the next week, Shen Yu stayed in the hospital with Tang Li. He asked Uncle Zhang to add a simple bed to the single room and move all his work over.


    Kang Lin, who used to run to the Shen house to work, had to run to the hospital four or five times a day, but Kang Lin was happy andfortable. After all, running to the hospital was much more convenient than that running to the suburbs.


    After a few days¡¯ rest, Tang Li¡¯s condition gradually recovered, and Shen Yu¡¯s anxious heart slowly calmed down.


    On the day Tang Li was discharged from hospital, Shen Yu suddenly received a call from Lei Yumeng¡¯s father, saying that he had heard that Tang Li was in hospital and wanted to bring his family to visit.


    Shen Yu hesitated a little before agreeing.


    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the three members of Lei Yumeng¡¯s family appeared outside the room with various fruit baskets. The Lei couple were more haggard than thest time they met. They kept apologizing to Shen Yu in a low voice.


    ¡°Two days ago, it was snowing so heavily, and my wife and I were busy with thewsuit. I really didn¡¯t know that Tang Li hade.¡± Mr. Lei said.


    Had it not been for the security guards in the district to tell them that the housekeeper of the Shen family hade to visit them, they would not have known about it at all, nor did they know that Lei Yumeng intentionally drove Tang Li away before they returned home.


    For the first time, Mr. Lei had taken a hanger, and scolded Lei Yumeng fiercely.


    Shen Yu looked at Lei Yumeng standing in the corner with a calm face and felt tired at once. He was toozy to interrupt the apologies of the Lei couple.


    After they had finished speaking quietly, Shen Yu quickly ordered Uncle Zhang to ept the fruit and send Lei Yumeng and her family out on the pretext that Tang Li still had to go through the discharge formalities.


    How could he know that just when they had left, the door would be knocked again?


    Uncle Zhang went to open the door and saw Lei Yumeng standing outside.


    ¡°Brother Shen Yu, I have something to tell you.¡± Lei Yumeng looked straight at Shen Yu and waved to him, ¡°Can youe out for a while?¡±


    Shen Yu remained motionless and said with a smile, ¡°Just talk about it here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to work.¡± Lei Yumeng refused decisively and waved her hand without stopping. ¡°Brother Shen Yu, pleasee out. It will only take one minute. It¡¯s really a very important thing.¡±


    Shen Yu helplessly turned to look at Tang Li unconsciously, only to see Tang Li¡¯s face staring nkly at Lei Yumeng outside the door, a dark light surging from the bottom of his dark eyes, but Shen Yu could not distinguish what mood they were mixed with.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and be back soon.¡± Shen Yu shook Tang Li¡¯s hand.


    Tang Li bit her lip and said nothing.


    Shen Yu pushed his wheelchair and followed Lei Yumeng to the stairway. He watched Lei Yumeng look eastward and westward for fear that someone else might pass by. He also remembered the way the little girl used to do that with Tang Li and felt even more irritated for a while.


    There waspassion and heartache before, but now there is only boredom.


    All hearts are fleshy.


    After his anger cooled, he¡¯s bound to lean a little bit towards the little viin.


    ¡°Say it.¡± Shen Yu interrupted the action of Lei Yumeng with his voice and opened his mouth coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lei Yumeng heard the words and turned to Shen Yu.


    She watched Shen Yu¡¯s almost indifferent expression, and with little effort she could guess what attitude Shen Yu had towards her at the moment.


    She remembered the painful picture of her father holding a hanger a few days ago, and the pain of lying in bed for the past few days without moving, and she was instantly overwhelmed.


    Sure enough, she underestimated Tang Li.


    She had also thought that after Tang Li let her go home on that snowy night, that they had really put aside their old grievances.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Li called her.


    At the security booth in the neighborhood, the security guard told her parents about hising with Uncle Zhang, and she was almost knocked unconscious.


    Even now, Lei Yumeng felt her beaten arms and buttocks are still hurting.


    She took a deep breath and said to Shen Yu, ¡°Brother Shen Yu, Tang Li, he¡¯s not as good as you think...¡±


    The word ¡°simple¡± has not yete out of the mouth of Lei Yumeng, when they heard a cold voice from behind her.


    ¡°Lei Yumeng, what are you saying about me again?¡±


    A cold and indifferent sentence, but it made Lei Yumeng jump like she was struck lightning, her voice also abruptly stopped.


    She quickly turned her head and looked behind her. When she looked at Tang Li¡¯s quiet face, Lei Yumeng wished she could faint on the spot.


    [1] The original said ¡°think with his toes¡±, but I thought that would be too close to the English phrase ¡°think on your toes¡±, which ironically has the opposite meaning.

 Chapter 31 - Travel Plans

    <h4>Chapter 31 - Travel?ns</h4>


    Ch.31 ¨C Travel ns


    Tang Li acted as if he did not see Lei Yumeng¡¯s horrified expression. He stepped forward and walked calmly, his dark eyes staring at Lei Yumeng.


    He went straight to Lei Yumeng and grinned. His voice was full of curiosity: ¡°What do you want to say to my brother? Can I listen?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lei Yumeng was shocked.


    What the fuck!


    She had checked several times just now to make sure that there was no one in the corridor. Where did Tang Lie from?


    And in order to avoid the eavesdropping of Tang Li, she chose a rtively concealed position. Unexpectedly, Tang Li had no intention of eavesdropping at all. Instead, he ran directly and openly to confront her.


    After a long pause, Lei Yumeng gradually regained her consciousness, and replied in a stiff tone, ¡°Nothing important.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to say, don¡¯t waste your time.¡± Tang Li squinted his eyes. The smile that filled his mouth never disappeared, but there was noughter in his eyes. ¡°Your parents are still waiting for you.¡±


    Lei Yumeng was only a short distance from Tang Li. The longer her eyes stared at Tang Li¡¯s smiling face, the more the difort in her heart intensified.


    At this moment, she suddenly noticed that Tang Li seemed to have grown taller.


    On that snowy night a week ago, she could have looked down at Tang Li as she stood on the steps of her house.


    Now, however, she needs to raise her head to get a good look at Tang Li.


    She knew the real face of Tang Li.


    She knew how many needles Tang Li had hidden under his smile at the moment.


    Although she was so eager to tear off the mask of Tang Li, she did not dare to tell Shen Yu the truth in front of Tang Li. She did not know what revenge Tang Li would get if she did so.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Li asked softly, with the same smile on his face. ¡°Sister Lei, you look ugly. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Lei Yumeng gritted her teeth and hesitated.


    When Shen Yu saw this, he said to Tang Li, ¡°Chestnut, get Uncle Zhang to call a doctor for her.¡±


    Tang Li answered cleverly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t go!¡± Lei Yumeng responded in time and quickly reached out to block Tang Li¡¯s way. She looked at Shen Yu with some annoyance and unwillingness. Finally, she sighedpromisingly, ¡°I¡¯m all right. My parents are still waiting for me, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Shen Yu looked at Lei Yumeng doubtfully.


    ¡°Bye-bye, Brother Shen Yu.¡± Lei Yumeng waved to Shen Yu and silently said, ¡°I¡¯ll never see you again¡±, then turned around and ran away.


    Shen Yu, with a helpless face, turned his head to see Tang Li standing motionlessly near him, still wearing the hospital¡¯s blue and white striped uniform. His usually expressionless face seemed slightly aggrieved at the moment.


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t helpughing, he steered his wheelchair over to Tang Li, raised his hand and stroked the little viin¡¯s soft hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Shen Yu blinked at Tang Li.


    Tang Li closed his eyes and rubbed Shen Yu¡¯s palm with his cheek. After a while, he opened his beautiful ck eyes and said uneasily, ¡°She must want to speak bad things about me.¡±


    Shen Yu disapprovingly said, ¡°I just won¡¯t listen.¡±


    Tang Li frowned slightly and looked at Shen Yu. ¡°What if she insists on telling you?¡±


    Shen Yu pinched Tang Li¡¯s face andughed, ¡°I won¡¯t hear what I don¡¯t want to hear. It¡¯s useless for anyone to talk to me.¡±


    Tang Li did not seem to have expected Shen Yu to give such a decisive answer. For a long time, he was stunned. When he finally recovered, the joy in his eyes spread quickly until itpletely engulfed the obsidian orbs.


    The next second, he leaned forward and hugged Shen Yu, his arms wrapped tightly around Shen Yu¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Shen Yu.¡± Tang Li buried his whole face in Shen Yu¡¯s neck as he shouted out Shen Yu¡¯s name word by word. The heat from the little viin¡¯s breath spread across Shen Yu¡¯s skin. ¡°You¡¯re so kind.¡±


    Shen Yu smiled and put his hands on Tang Li¡¯s back.


    ¡°I¡¯m only kind to you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tang Li retorted and muffled, ¡°You are still kind to that Aunt named Jenny Yang.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Just how long has it been since he and Jenny Yang talked?


    Sensing Shen Yu¡¯s silence, Tang Li drilled himself deeper into Shen Yu¡¯s bosom, and breathlessly opened his mouth: ¡°Why won¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Shen Yu patted Tang Li on the back and coaxed the small child, ¡°I will not treat her as well in the future.¡±


    Moreover, after Shen Yu carefully thought about it, he realized that he did not feel that he was happy with Jenny Yang in any particr respect. Even now, Jenny Yang¡¯s mobile phone number and Weibo are still quietly lyingfortably on his cklist.


    However, out of fear that Tang Li would be unhappy, Shen Yu did not mention Jenny Yang¡¯s name again.


    Next, Tang Li morphed into a piece of sticky taffy and remained happily glued to Shen Yu for a long time. Finally, he reluctantly let him go under Shen Yu¡¯s urging, his small face full of displeasure.


    Shen Yu looked amused as he headed straight back to the ward in his wheelchair without taking care of Tang Li, who was still sulking behind him.


    But within a few seconds, there was a tter of footsteps behind him.


    ¡°Shen Yu, you wait for me.¡± Tang Li¡¯s legs were long, and he flew to Shen Yu¡¯s side in a few steps. He put his arm on Shen Yu¡¯s wheelchair handles to stop him. Seeing that Shen Yu did not respond, the little viin quietly grasped Shen Yu¡¯s wrist.


    Shen Yu nced at Tang Li¡¯s nervous little face and wanted tough.


    Then he held Tang Li¡¯s small hand with his own hand.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Tang Li was stunned. Soon, a big smile rippled across his face. He nodded unconsciously as a conspicuous flush climbed up his cheeks and ears.


    After they had arrived back to the room, Kang Lin had already run up and down the hospital toplete the discharge procedures while Uncle Zhang had also put the things in the room back in order.


    Seeing Shen Yu returning with Tang Li, Uncle Zhang, who had some worries, seemed relieved. He went up and said, ¡°Just now, the Lei family came back again. It seemed like they had been separated from the little girl, so they waited here for a while until the little girl returned.¡±


    Shen Yu asked, ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    Uncle Zhang replied, ¡°They¡¯ve already left.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded: ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go too.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Despite Shen Yu¡¯s intentional concealment, there is nopletely impervious walls in this world. The causes and consequences of Tang Li¡¯s hospitalization still reached the ears of Elder Shen.


    Not only that, but many rtives of the Shen family also heard the news.


    So when Shen Yu sent Tang Li back to school two dayster, he received calls from Elder Shen and some of his family.


    Sincest time¡¯s phone call, Elder Shen no longer forced Shen Yu to go on blind dates. Only this time, Elder Shen urged Shen Yu to bring Tang Li over for dinner, saying that he hadn¡¯t seen them for a long time.


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help but apud Elder Shen¡¯s timing. He had already nned to take Tang Li to Elder Shen¡¯s home for the New Year, so after thinking about it, he quickly agreed.


    The time was set on the thirtieth day of the New Year.


    However, Shen Yu felt a little irritated when he was suddenly contacted by the Shen family.


    In the original novel, after the Shen family went bankrupt, those vampire-like rtives scattered and disappeared overnight. The original Shen Yu had to put down his pride and beg for help, but he was rejected every time.


    As a reader who has a third-party perspective, Shen Yu is naturally not at all fond of the Shen family.


    So after receiving three consecutive phone calls suggesting that he send Tang Li away, Shen Yu simply asked Uncle Zhang to help him put all the Shen family¡¯s calls onto the cklist and refused toe and go from his home for a short time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Time flies so fast that it was time for Tang Li¡¯s winter vacation in the blink of an eye.


    Shen Yu counted the days with the calendar and found that there were fifteen days to go before the thirtieth day of the New Year.


    He nned to take Tang Li out for a trip and came back just in time to celebrate at Elder Shen¡¯s house.


    Unfortunately, Shen Yu had never very traveled far in a time since he came to this world. Even within the city he had no traveled much, and his understanding of foreign countries was almost zero.


    Before, Shen Yu was a tourist who has run through many countries while traveling, but now he has be a hopeless homebody. In the face of the dense travel information on theputer website, he had no idea what reaction he can have besides a confused face.


    During the winter vacation, Tang Li was still busy. Every day, he got up early and returnedte. Remedial courses and private lessons were still being fully arranged. Only Shen Yu sat worried in front of theputer.


    Uncle Zhang watched Shen Yu make a three- or four-day travel itinerary but couldn¡¯t think of specific destination. He also ended up with two dark eye circles for his troubles.


    After a while of thinking, Uncle Zhang found Shen Yu, who was still worrying in front of theputer, and asked, ¡°Sir, have you chosen a destination at present?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shen Yu put his chin on the table and shook his head with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m at a loss.¡±


    If he was still in the original world, he could make a good tourism n in two hours. Now the world is slightly different. There are many countries and cities Shen Yu had never heard of before.


    He¡¯s not afraid to go to a strange ce, but he is a little worried about how leaving their current location will trigger the original plot line.


    Hey...


    Even now, he¡¯s still afraid of death.


    Uncle Zhang slightly paused and suggested softly, ¡°What do you think of going to Jincheng, sir? Next spring when young master Tang Li is going to Jincheng to take part in the English Competition. We can visit it ahead of time.¡±


    Shen Yu had heard from the head teacher at the parents¡¯ meeting that Tang Li was going to take part in the English contest. He heard that the contest was not only a nationalpetition, but also would add points in the middle school entrance examination. In a word, it was very important.


    At that time, Shen Yu thought that thepetition was already over, but unexpectedly, only the preliminary contest was held in this city, while the final contest was held in Jincheng, a neighboring city, in the spring of next year.


    Shen Yu did not know if the viin had gone to Jincheng to participate in thepetition in the original novel, the author didn¡¯t specifically mention it. However, since this incident took the initiative to appear in the life of the viin, it should not trigger anything.


    ¡°Good!¡± Shen Yu pped, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Jincheng.¡±


    After a half-day rest, Shen Yu told Tang Li, who had returned from cram school, about the trip that and that the booking of air tickets and the packing of luggage had already been left to Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen.


    Hearing Shen Yu¡¯s words about going out to y together, Tang Li¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded his head vigorously.


    The next day.


    Tang Li took a leave of absence from the cram school and from his physical training and prepared to fly to Jincheng at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Just when their car pulled out of themunity gate, a figure suddenly appeared from the side, fortunately, Uncle Zhang saw him early and quickly pressed the brakes, just barely avoiding an ident.


    Shen Yu was frightened by the unexpected ident. He grasped the hand of Tang Li next to him unconsciously and looked forward with his head. He felt that the man who crashed into the car was very familiar.


    Isn¡¯t that the middle-aged man who followed him several times before?!

 Chapter 32 - Male Lead

    <h4>Chapter 32 - Male?Lead</h4>


    Ch.32 ¨C Male Lead


    At first, outside Tang Li¡¯s school, the man pretended to be a student¡¯s parent and mingled with the other parents, secretly watching Shen Yu. After Shen Yu discovered him, the man disappeared for nearly a week before reappearing.


    Unfortunately, his tracking skills are so poor that Shen Yu caught him every time without exception.


    A few days ago, Shen Yu also nned to let Kang Lin investigate the man, but he did not expect him to deliver himself straight to Shen Yu.


    Uncle Zhang also remembered him.


    He maintained a dignified expression while unfastening the seat belt, said to Shen Yu in the back seat: ¡°Sir, you wait in the car, I¡¯ll go look.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The man seemed to have seen Shen Yu in the back seat and stopped the car before hurrying in the direction of Shen Yu.


    However, before he could get close to Shen Yu¡¯s window, he saw Uncle Zhang,ing out from the car with a ck face. The man was so frightened that his legs turned soft that he almost fell to the ground.


    Uncle Zhang looked at the man who was as frightened as a quail. He raised his big hand mercilessly and dragged him over to the park nearby to talk.


    The man who appeared gentle and elegant, wearing a pair of sses and half a head shorter than Uncle Zhang, was immediately crushed by Uncle Zhang¡¯s intimidating demeanor. He buried his head like a child caught causing trouble and started answering Uncle Zhang¡¯s questions.


    Because Uncle Zhang and the man were so far away, even when Shen Yu opened the window, he could not hear what they were saying. He could only wait patiently.


    Before long, Uncle Zhang came back and went over to the open window.


    ¡°Sir, do you remember Yi Hua?¡± Uncle Zhang said, ¡°Two years ago, you cooperated in the Qingli Yuan project, andter because of the internal strife in the Yi family, the project was dyed for a long time, You thought you would lose money if the dy dragged on any longer, so you withdraw your capital.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Remember? How could he possibly remember?


    That was two years ago, it¡¯s only been a year since he passed through!


    After a long silence, Shen Yu asked, ¡°So he¡¯s looking for me now, just for the Qingli Yuan project?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Zhang nodded his head and said, ¡°I heard that in the past two years, the Yi family has found many investors, but the overall amount of investment is no more than two million [1] . Apparently, the Yi family wants to try again with your help.¡±


    Shen Yu held his chin in deep thought.


    It¡¯s not about the investment.


    And¡ª¡ª


    The name ¡°Yi¡± is really familiar. It seems that he had heard it somewhere before. However, Shen Yu had no clear impression of the name at all.


    He really can¡¯t remember at all...


    So he told Uncle Zhang, ¡°Call that man over.¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡± Uncle Zhang hesitated for a moment and gently reminded him, ¡°Two years ago, the Yi family devoted almost all its financial and human resources to the Qingli Yuan project. Now the project has run aground, and the Yi family is facing the danger of bankruptcy. The two million in investment they pulled in is just money that rtives and friends could not refuse to send, and the Qingli Yuan project is not as good as before. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Shen Yuughed and said, ¡°After all, I¡¯ve worked with Mr. Yi once before, now I can¡¯t refuse him without even seeing him. It¡¯s very impolite.¡±


    Uncle Zhang stopped talking. Seeing Shen Yu¡¯s firm attitude, he said nothing more. He turned and walked away.


    After waiting for about half a minute, Yi Hua fearfully followed Uncle Zhang to the outside of the car window. His face looked so nervous that he dared not even look directly into Shen Yu¡¯s eyes.


    Unexpectedly, this seemingly timid man will be the leader of the Qingli Yuan project.


    But looking at Yi Hua¡¯s reaction, Shen Yu felt more and more that he knew this man.


    ¡°Mr. Shen...¡± Yi Hua cried out timidly and rubbed his hands in a confused way as his eyes shifted nervously. He dared not face Shen Yu¡¯s direct gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Yi, see you again.¡± Shen Yu politely said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to get out of the car right now. I can only sit and talk to you like this.¡±


    Hearing this, Yi Hua was incredibly ttered. It was unexpected that Shen Yu would treat him so friendly. He waved his hand and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m so rude to disturb Mr. Shen. I can only hope you¡¯re not angry...¡±


    Shen Yu smiled and shook his head gently. He paused for two seconds before he asked, ¡°I heard Mr. Yi came to talk about the Qingli Yuan project?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Yi Hua scratched his head, and embarrassment appeared on his clear face. He hardened his scalp and said, ¡°Truth be told, the Qingli Yuan project has been stranded for so long. Nobody wants to spend any more money or effort on it, but I don¡¯t want to give up. Qingli Yuan project is my lifelong effort. I believe that if I pick it up again, I can save it and thepany.¡±


    With that, Yi Hua took out a stack of documents and carefully handed them to Shen Yu through the window.


    ¡°Mr. Shen, this is the project information that I have rpiled. If you are interested, can you take a look at it now?¡±


    In the face of Yi Hua¡¯s expectant eyes, Shen Yu did not refuse to ept the heavy stack of documents, but he did not open them. Instead, he put them on his legs.


    ¡°We¡¯re still busy.¡± Shen Yu said, ¡°We need to catch the ne in two hours.¡±


    In Yi Hua¡¯s eyes, the hope vanished instantly, like a fire extinguished by a basin of cold water. The smile on his face stiffened for ten seconds before he realized it.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all right. You can go ahead first. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you Mr. Shen.¡±


    Even though Yi Hua had the cheek to follow Shen Yu around several times, now that he was in front of Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang, he was unable to convince Shen Yu to invest.


    It took him a lot of effort to force himself to move away from the car window.


    Shen Yu kept staring at Yi Hua¡¯s face, which turned pale in an instant. Suddenly, he an idea crossed his mind. He hurriedly moved back to the window.


    ¡°Mr. Yi.¡± Shen Yu raised his voice and called out with a smile, ¡°Is Little Heng doing well? It seems that the end of this month is his birthday.¡±


    Yi Hua heard Shen Yu¡¯s words and quickly moved back to the car.


    Although Yi Hua did not understand why Shen Yu suddenly mentioned his son, he respectfully answered, ¡°Thank you Mr. Shen for your concern. Little Heng is doing very well. He is already in his first year of middle school.¡±


    After a pause, Yi Hua said with some embarrassment, ¡°Maybe Mr. Shen has forgotten, little Heng¡¯s birthday is not in winter, but in the summer. My daughter¡¯s birthday is at the end of this month.¡±


    Shen Yu let out a sound and seemed to think of something: ¡°Her name is Jiaying, right?¡±


    Yi Hua: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡± Shen Yu nodded solemnly.


    ¡°...¡± Yi Hua wanted to ask Shen Yu what he remembered. Did he remember the birthdays of his two children? But this seems to have nothing to do with the Qing Liyuan Project...


    Yi Hua couldn¡¯t hide anything. All his doubts were written on his face. He moved his lips, but didn¡¯t dare to ask, and his face turned away, disappointed.


    As a result, Yi Hua heard Shen Yu¡¯s voice: ¡°Leave me a contact number, and when Ie back in a week, we¡¯ll have another meal together. You can bring your family along.¡±


    Yi Hua: ¡°???¡±


    Yi Hua: ¡°!!!¡±


    At this moment, he could hardly believe his own ears.


    In a daze, Yi Hua, who was motionless, was almost moved to tears.


    For the first time in his life, he felt that a man¡¯s voice was so melodious that it was like a Bodhisattva who saved the suffering. With just one word, he pulled him out of hell.


    After Yi Hua exchanged contact information with Shen Yu in a state of astonishment, he heard Shen Yu ask, ¡°Is your son named Yi Hong?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yi Hua was confused but dared not ask more questions. He whispered, ¡°Is there any problem?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Shen Yu said.


    Shen Yu and others had to rush to the airport, so they soon said their goodbyes to Yi Hua.


    On the way, Shen Yu closed his eyes and rested in his wheelchair.


    The stack of papers on his leg was heavy and weighty, like a stone in Shen Yu¡¯s heart.


    Originally, he only spected. Later, he checked several messages with Yi Hua, and then he was very sure of Yi Hua¡¯s identity. He was the father of Yi Hong, the male lead in the original novel.


    It is no wonder that Yi Hus¡¯s cowardice gave him a sense of familiarity. When he was still in his original world, he never told his own friends about his own shyness and weaknesses. He and Yi Hua were cut from the same cloth!


    It was amazing that someone like Yi Hua became the general manager of his ownpany.


    Just like a certain dessert shop owner who manages the whole Shen family andpany, it¡¯s amazing...


    Thankfully this was a world in a novel. If it was real life, whether it was the Yi family or the Shen family, both would have gone bankrupt hundreds of times.


    After returning to the topic and confirming Yi Hua¡¯s identity, Shen Yu was confused.


    If he followed the original plot, he should not have hesitated to refuse Yi Hua¡¯s request. However, in this way, Yi Hua would pay a heavy price for theplete closure of the Qingli Yuan Project. As the male lead of this novel, Yi Hua¡¯s son, Yi Hong, would have developed a strong grudge against Shen Yu.


    If he did not follow the original plot, and instead he injected money to save the Qingli Yuan project, maybe the project would have seeded. Therefore, Shen Yu could directly avoid the possibility of being Yi Hong¡¯s retaliation. Even if the project failed, and Yi Hua still went bankrupt, then when Yi Hong grew up to find someone to settle ounts, it would not be Shen Yu¡¯s head.


    The only thing that¡¯s not so good is...


    If Shen Yu did this, who knows which direction the plot line of this novel will skew to...


    However, from another point of view, Shen Yu¡¯s adoption of minor viins is already the biggest bug on the original plot line. No matter how influential he is in helping Yi Hua and his son, it can¡¯t be worse than influencing the viin.


    After a period of deliberation, Shen Yu decided to call Kang Lin.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Jincheng is a neighboring city, but it hasn¡¯t snowed for four or five years, and it¡¯s much warmer than the city they live in.


    After getting off the ne, Shen Yu told Tang Li to change his heavy down jacket into a light overcoat.


    In terms of everyday life, Tang Li listened to Shen Yu¡¯s words very well. He stood still with his arms raised and allowed Shen Yu to put his overcoat on him while he gazed at Shen Yu with his round phoenix eyes.


    After Shen Yu arranged Tang Li¡¯s clothes, he looked up and smiled at Tang Li¡¯s ck eyes. He rubbed the little viin¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Do you n to watch me until your eyes fall out?¡±


    Tang Liughed, and his beautiful little face seemed to glow, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    [1] The text did not specify the type of currency used, just that, ¡°the capital investment did not exceed 2 million¡±. I¡¯m going to call it as U.S. dors because 2 million Chinese Yuan is about 300 thousand U.S. dors, which seems be an obscenely low amount for any project that apany like Shen Yu would have been dealing with.

 Chapter 33 - Old Acquaintances

    <h4>Chapter 33 - Old?Acquaintances</h4>


    Ch.33 ¨C Old Acquaintances


    Shen Yu was used to Tang Li¡¯s praise. However, he still felt a little embarrassed when he looked at Tang Li¡¯s bright ck eyes, so he covered Tang Li¡¯s eyes with his hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s no more to see.¡± He spoke in amanding tone.


    Tang Li promised very cheerfully, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    As a result, Shen Yu put down his hand and found that Tang Li was still staring at him.


    Sensing the reproach in Shen Yu¡¯s gaze, Tang Li¡¯s eyes smiled even more. He grabbed Shen Yu¡¯s hand and swung it back and forth. He said in a clear and pleasant voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, even if I can see you every day, it seems that I can¡¯t see you enough.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    These lovely words sure are free flowing.


    Before Shen Yu could respond, Uncle Zhang let out a chuckle: ¡°Young master Tang Li¡¯s mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter.¡±


    Shen Yu felt goose bumps raise on his body: ¡°It¡¯s so sweet I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll lose his teeth.¡±


    In regards to Shen Yu¡¯s quip, Tang Li didn¡¯t care. He continued to spout sweet words and tightly cling to Shen Yu. He wished his whole person could stick to Shen Yu.


    In the process of leaving the airport, Shen Yu inadvertently saw several paparazzi snapping at them in the crowd. Perhaps it was because they were afraid of Uncle Zhang and two bodyguards who were following them, but the paparazzi didn¡¯t dare to closely approach them.


    Outside the airport, the branch leaders who received the news had been waiting in the parking lot. After calling Uncle Zhang, the leaders rushed over to guide Shen Yu.


    The leader¡¯s face shed a very subtle emotion as his eyes swept over Tang Li.


    It was said that Shen Yu intends to train the Tang orphan into the Shen family¡¯s heir.


    It seems that this news is not false, otherwise why would Shen Yu bring the child with him when he went to Jincheng for inspection?


    The leader¡¯s mind turned over a thousand times. After thinking about it, he subconsciously squeezed out a kind and gentle smile to Tang Li and asked, ¡°Is the young master on winter vacation?¡±


    Tang Li looked at the leader coldly and said nothing.


    Shen Yu pinched Tang Li¡¯s hand, slightly displeased.


    Although Shen Yu¡¯s strength was not heavy, but he pinched Tang Li¡¯s face with an expression of grievance, and the little viin¡¯s eyebrows almost tied into a knot because of that.


    The little viin¡¯s dark eyes looked at the leader quietly and gave him a nd hum.


    Somehow, the leader felt chilled by Tang Li¡¯s stare.


    Although he knew this reaction was ridiculous, and that adults shouldn¡¯t be afraid of children, when he thought about that child, the leader didn¡¯t dare try to speak to Tang Li again.


    Shen Yu had been observing Tang Li¡¯s reaction. He could see that the little viin was still cold to the outside world and stranger. Feeling helpless, Shen Yu could only reply to the leader in Tang Li¡¯s ce, ¡°Chestnut has just started his winter vacation, so I decided to take him out to y. Since we¡¯re here we¡¯ll also inspect your work situation.¡±


    Leader: ¡°...¡±


    Oh...


    Originally, taking the child out to y was the key point. The inspection was just an add on.


    For a time, the leader felt like his new wife and his son were showing off in front of him [1] .


    Despite the vinegar in his heart, the leader devoted himself to arranging five-star hotels and local guides for Shen Yu and his group. By the time the group of people finished their dinner in the restaurant near the hotel, it was after 8 p.m.


    The leader took Shen Yu and others back to the hotel and talked to them about their visit to thepany tomorrow morning before driving away.


    As early as two days ago, the leader learned from Uncle Zhang that there were five people in their group. So, he ordered his assistant to book five suites, even Tang Li had a separate one.


    Unfortunately, Tang Li didn¡¯t know that his room was different from Shen Yu¡¯s, so he followed Shen Yu to his room.


    Just when he entered the room, Uncle Zhang, who at some point appeared behind him, grabbed his cor.


    ¡°Young master Tang Li.¡± Uncle Zhang spoke expressionlessly, ¡°Your room is on the opposite side. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Tang Li was stunned. He threw his poor puppy¡¯s eyes to Shen Yu and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    Before Shen Yu could speak, Uncle Zhang took the lead in saying, ¡°If young master Tang Li is afraid of being alone,e and sleep with me. Even though I¡¯m in a standard room, there¡¯s still an empty bed.¡±


    Tang Li: ¡°...¡±


    He continued to look at Shen Yu like a puppy.


    However, Shen Yu waspletely unaffected.


    The next moment, Tang Li¡¯s pitiful look instantly switched to expressionless face. He turned to Uncle Zhang and spoke in a cold and polite tone: ¡°Thank you Uncle Zhang, I¡¯m not afraid now.¡±


    Uncle Zhang had already seen through Tang Li¡¯s tragedy selling trick and nodded slightly: ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t disturb the young master¡¯s rest.¡±


    Shen Yu smiled and waved: ¡°Good night, Chestnut.¡±


    Tang Li looked deeply at Shen Yu, lifted his lips without saying anything, and left with Uncle Zhang dejectedly. If he had a tail behind him, that tail would be slouching between his legs.


    Shen Yu looked at his and wanted tough, but he couldn¡¯t help choking.


    Just as Tang Li had made it to the door, he looked back and stared.


    The smile on Shen Yu¡¯s face froze instantly and he saw that Tang Li turn around and go back. The little viin mmed the door with a merciless bang.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang went to the hotel restaurant to have breakfast together. They saw Tang Li and two bodyguards already sitting at the table.


    Tang Li had changed into new clothes. He wore a dark grey woolen overcoat and slim jeans, which were matched with a pure ck turtleneck sweater. The suit was picked out by Shen Yu before they left, so Aunt Chen had specially packed it in the little viin¡¯s suitcase.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Li looked better than Shen Yu would have imagined.


    Shen Yu¡¯s eyes were bright, and he looked at Tang Li several times more as he and Uncle Zhang moved to Tang Li¡¯s table to join him.


    Eventually, he saw Tang Li¡¯s small face gradually blush a light pink. The little viin raised his hands in anger to block Shen Yu¡¯s eyes, and stiffly said, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±


    Shen Yu spoke with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s because you look good.¡±


    Tang Li: ¡°...¡±


    Shen Yu ignored Tang Li¡¯s resistance and repeated what Tang Li said to him at the airport yesterday with a mischievous smile: ¡°I don¡¯t know why, even if I can see you every day, it seems that I can¡¯t see you enough.¡±


    Tang Li: ¡°...¡±


    When Tang Li put down his hand in frustration, Shen Yu was surprised to find that the little viin¡¯s face had turned as red as a monkey¡¯s butt, even the tips of his ears were a deep red, and he dared not look directly into Shen Yu¡¯s eyes.


    Baby boy.


    Shen Yu thought of the term with amusement.


    Such a thin-skinned child could only pretend to be a big-tailed wolf.


    After being ridiculed, Tang Li didn¡¯t talk to Shen Yu during the whole meal. It seemed that he would like to bury his whole face in the bowl.


    Shen Yu has a small appetite. He just took a few bites before immediately putting down his chopsticks. Then he held his chin in his hands and stared at Tang Li in boredom.


    He had already spent half-a-year with the little viin. He remembered when Tang Li was brought to the Shen housest summer, he was thin, small and short. He looked only about six or seven years old and his arms were so thin they seemed like they could be broken off.


    Now, in a twinkling of an eye, Shen Yu had to raise his head up to get a better view of Tang Li while sitting in his wheelchair.


    And Tang Li was not as thin as before. He¡¯s no longer the little boy that Shen Yu knew.


    Thinking of this, Shen Yu suddenly felt a slight sadness.


    After breakfast, the group of people took the elevator to the hotel lobby. The leader who came to meet them yesterday was already waiting in the lobby. The leader had brought two assistants and they drove three cars, so the entire group of people could go to the Jincheng Branch.


    Although the Jincheng Branch belongs to Shen Yu¡¯spany, the business of this branch is quite different from that of the head office. There is also a rtive of the Shen family in town. Therefore, whether it was the original Shen Yu or the current Shen Yu, they both seldom asked about the situation of this branch.


    Shen Rong, the grandson of the Shen family¡¯s second elder, is the Shen family rtive who manages the branch. After returning from studying abroad, he was assigned to Jincheng by his elders.


    But Shen Rong worked hard for the Shen family. In fact, he acted as a local emperor here and drew a line with the Shen family both in the dark and in the open.


    With just the thought of seeing Shen Rong in person so soon, Shen Yu¡¯s mood can only be described as terrible.


    The original Shen Yu was no fool. So, it would usually be impossible for him to give up a profitable branchpany to Shen Rong, who he is not familiar with him, for no reason. The reason why Shen Rong was given this branch is that the original Shen Yu robbed Shen Rong¡¯s fianc¨¦e away...


    That¡¯s correct.


    The Du family¡¯s second daughter, who eloped with the male model, was originally Shen Rong¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but waster looked at favorably by the original Shen Yu


    Shen Rong¡¯s parents did not dare to offend Shen Yu¡¯s parents. They cancelled the marriage contract between Shen Rong and Miss Du without saying anything. Unfortunately, Shen Rong had no ability to resist when he was in middle school.


    Hey...


    What¡¯s with this melodramatic dog-blood y?!


    If the original Shen Yu had known that Miss Du would elope with the male model, would he still insist on getting engaged to that woman?


    Shen Yu was uneasy the entire trip. Fortunately, when he arrived at the branch office, he was told that Shen Rong had gone out to talk about a project. Shen Yu was silently relieved.


    The leader led Shen Yu and others into a conference room, and then ordered the leaders of every departments to be ready to report to Shen Yu. Shen Yu could only silently suffer and resist the urge to fall asleep for the next three hours.


    By noon, the work reports were finally finished.


    ¡°Mr. Shen.¡± The leader rubbed his hands and stered a pleasant smile on his face. He asked carefully, ¡°Do you want the employees to take a break so you can tour around thepany?¡±


    Employees can pretend to work hard in front of their superiors. However, during their lunch break, what you see on their desks usually reflects their real work ethic.


    However, Shen Yu was full of desire to avoid Shen Rong and only came to thepany for inspection for the eyes of Uncle Zhang, Tang Li, and the two bodyguards.


    So, Shen Yu solemnly told the leader, ¡°Uncle Wang, I believe in your ability. The staff you nurtured don¡¯t need to be closely scrutinized. I have always had confidence in you and my cousin, otherwise I would not have left the branch office in your hands.¡±


    The leader was stunned and immediately moved to tears: ¡°Mr. Shen, I didn¡¯t expect you to trust me so much. Thank you for your trust in us, we will do even better.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded, looked at the clock on the wall and said, ¡°Enough with business talk. Where are we going to have lunch today? We¡¯ll meet the guideter.¡±


    Naturally, the leader heard the urgency in Shen Yu¡¯s words and quickly wiped the tears from the bottom corner of his eyes before leading them out: ¡°I understand that Mr. Shen¡¯s time is valuable, the restaurant I chose is not too far from here, just a short walk away.¡±


    That restaurant was indeed not far, it was on the top floor of the store next to the branch office.


    The leader seemed to have been struck by Shen Yu¡¯s words just now. When the group started heading towards the restaurant, he was still moved to tears. He walked steadily beside Shen Yu¡¯s wheelchair and said in a very sincere tone, ¡°Mr. Shen, thank you very much for your trust in us. We¡¯ll always remember your kindness.¡±


    Along the way, Shen Yu ears almost went deaf from all the praise [2] , and he continued to maintain an embarrassed but polite smile.


    Soon, the leader said, ¡°Shen Rong didn¡¯t intend toe, but after you said that, I thought he should alsoe.¡±


    Shen Yu heard the words and immediately shook his head like a rattle drum: ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s okay! Why bother to call Shen Rong back from his business?¡±


    The leader smiled gratefully: ¡°You are so considerate and thoughtful of us, for this alone Shen Rong muste over to show proper thanks.¡±


    Shen Yu looked desperate. ¡°I¡¯m not...I don¡¯t have...you think too much!¡±


    The leader also said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Shen Rong, Mr. Shen. He arrived earlier than us. Now he¡¯s waiting for us in the private dining room.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    (¨i_¨i)


    [1] Basically he means he¡¯s being ignored when he should be the main priority. I wasn¡¯t sure of the exact phrase and was relying pretty heavily on context clues.


    [2] This is a tough one. The original says that his ears almost cocooned up, which, from what I can gather, is an exaggeration meaning you listen to someone talk for so long that earwax fills up your ears to the point that you can¡¯t hear anymore. There¡¯s not really a good English equivalent.

 Chapter 34 - Threaten

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Threaten</h4>


    Ch.34 ¨C Threaten


    By the time Shen Yu stiffly went into the private room with the enthusiastic leader, Shen Rong was already impatient.


    Shen Rong, wearing a rather formal ck suit, sat in seat facing the door, with one hand on the dining chair next to him and one hand holding a phone.


    When he heard the door open, he raised his eyes and looked over coldly.


    Even though Shen Rong had no expression on his face, Shen Yu still felt his eyes were like knives plunging straight in his direction.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    This man, he seems very difficult to deal with.


    Although Shen Yu did not know what attitude the original Shen Yu would adopt towards Shen Rong, ording to the proud and indifferent nature of the original, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to simply keep a poker face.


    So Shen Yu looked at Shen Rong expressionlessly.


    Uncle Zhang, who was pushing the wheelchair, seemed to understand Shen Yu¡¯s thoughts. He stopped quietly before standing at the door and not going forward.


    The leader who walked into the room soon sensed the atmosphere and gave Shen Rong a curious frown.


    Shen Rong and Shen Yu stared at each other for half a day before Shen Rong reluctantly stood up under the silent urging of the leader and paced slowly towards Shen Yu before finally stopping and looking down at the other man.


    Although Shen Yu thought that Shen Rong would quickly move away, he saw Shen Rong squeeze out a rather strange smile.


    ¡°Please, Brother Yu.¡± Shen Rong leaned over and gestured towards the table.


    Shen Yu smiled politely and let Uncle Zhang push him into the room.


    The private room was not onlyrge in size, but also luxurious in its decoration. Thendscape, flowing water and antique murals are well thought out. Even the air is filled with a faint sense of purity.


    However, the dining table in the room was notrge, and there were only four seats in front of the rectangr mahogany table. So the leader volunteered to let the waiter bring a chair and sit alone at the end of the mahogany table.


    Shen Yu sat beside Tang Li, and Uncle Zhang intentionally sat beside Shen Rong. As for Shen Yu¡¯s two bodyguards, the leader arranged for them to stay in the next room.


    Since he sat down, Shen Rong¡¯s meaningful gaze has not moved from Tang Li, but Tang Li¡¯s attention waspletely on Shen Yu, not even looking once at Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong stared at Tang Li in a daze, and for a long period of time, a lot of tentative words were stuck in his throat.


    After a while, Shen Rong had to look at Shen Yu.


    ¡°Brother Yu, are you serious this time?¡±


    Shen Yu was busy picking some vegetables for Tang Li, but when he heard this, he raised his head and looked up at Shen Rong¡¯s smiling face. He frowned in confusion, ¡°Serious about what?¡±


    Shen Rong¡¯s eyes nted in the direction of Tang Li and continued to gaze at the little viin¡¯s unfriendly expression: ¡°I heard you were going to train this child to be the heir of Shen family.¡±


    At the end of the sentence, Tang Li suddenly looked up at Shen Rong.


    There was no expression on his face, nor any emotion in his dark eyes.


    But even Shen Yu, who had stayed with Tang Li for so long, just for an instant, felt a burst of low pressure emanating from Tang Li.


    Shen Rong did not shy away from Tang Li¡¯s eyes. He looked back with a smile on his face, and suddenly pped his hands and said, ¡°Ah! Now that I think about it, when has Brother Yu not taken something seriously? He was also very serious about that matter with Little Ting.¡±


    As soon as this was said, the atmosphere on the dining table suddenly became even more tense.


    The ¡°Little Ting¡±, Shen Rong mentioned was Miss Du, Du Pingting.


    This fellow was still holding a grudge.


    The faces of Shen Yu and Tang Li were not very good. Uncle Zhang stared at Shen Rong expressionlessly. The leader sitting alone grabbed his hair in a daze and his gaze wandered vacantly between Shen Yu and Shen Rong.


    At this time, Shen Rong kept on opening his mouth: ¡°Am I not right Brother Yu?¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the originally motionless Tang Li suddenly rose from the dining chair.


    The chair squeaked when it rubbed against the wooden floor. It was very harsh in a room where the silence was almost palpable.


    Suddenly Shen Rong and the leader were shocked by Tang Li¡¯s action and stared at him in amazement.


    Tang Li¡¯s eyes were filled with hard-to-hide disgust. He squinted slightly and looked straight at Shen Rong. The ck mist atmosphere around him almost engulfed his whole body.


    Just as Tang Li was about to make the next move, Shen Yu suddenly reached out and grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Chestnut.¡± Shen Yu called.


    Tang Li froze. Unconsciously, he turned his head to Shen Yu, and the anger lingering in his eyes dissipated at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yu pulled up the corners of his mouth, smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to go to the bathroom?¡±


    Tang Li was silent for a long time. It seemed like he was quietly observing Shen Yu¡¯s mood. He was quietly relieved to see that Shen Yu had not been influenced by Shen Rong¡¯s words just now.


    ¡°Um.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°I want to go to the bathroom.¡±


    Shen Yuughed and rubbed Tang Li¡¯s head. ¡°Have Uncle Zhang apany you.¡±


    When Uncle Zhang heard his words, he immediately got up and led Tang Li out of the room.


    It was not until he heard the door of the room behind him snap shut that the smile on Shen Yu¡¯s face faded. He looked at Shen Rong coldly and opened his lips and said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Shen Rong didn¡¯t expect Shen Yu to be so straightforward. He was stunned for two seconds before he pretended to be innocent and said, ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯m just kidding. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    After a pause, he thought of something and grinned. ¡°Besides,pared with what you did nine years ago, my joke is really nothing.¡±


    Faced with a smiling Shen Rong, Shen Yu couldn¡¯tugh at all: ¡°It seems that you are still thinking about that.¡±


    Shen Rong twisted his expression and seemed puzzled by Shen Yu¡¯s words. He asked, ¡°If you were me, would you easily forget?¡±


    Shen Yu said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shen Rong was surprised to hear this answer for a moment, and then, like a drop of ck ink falling into clear water, the irony spread quickly across his face.


    ¡°How fitting that brother¡¯s name means ¡°pure¡±. Your selfless in your work and do not hesitate in your emotions.¡± Shen Rong, with a fake smile on his face, raised his hand condescendingly. ¡°So, what does Little Ting mean to you? Was she a useless waste or a trophy to show off in front of me?


    ¡°Neither.¡± Shen Yu said expressionlessly, ¡°To you, she is a betrayer in your rtionship. To me, she is also a betrayer in our rtionship.¡±


    Shen Rong choked on his words.


    ¡°Shen Rong.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s voice murmured his name. ¡°Whether it¡¯s for you or Du Pingting, I¡¯ve done my best. Everyone is an adult. We should learn to be responsible for our own future. Please put aside your attitude that this whole world will cater to victims.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shen Rong was silent. To be exact, he was shocked by Shen Yu¡¯s clever tongue.


    He never dreamed that Shen Yu would have such an eloquent mouth.


    It¡¯s a huge difference from the silent Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu quietly manipted the wheelchair and rolled around the table to Shen Rong. He smiled and patted Shen Rong on the shoulder. He slowly reached Shen Rong¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I can tolerate you, but don¡¯t challenge my bottom line.¡±


    The tone of Shen Yu¡¯s voice was so cold that Shen Rong felt that even the air blowing in his ear was cold.


    Shen Rong couldn¡¯t help shivering. He looked at Shen Yu¡¯s still polite smile but felt that there were countless malicious ideas hidden beneath that false smile.


    For the first time in his life, Shen Rong felt fear towards Shen Yu.


    He had to admit, his position could easily be threatened by Shen Yu.


    After holding his breath and waiting for Shen Yu to move away, Shen Rong swallowed his saliva and pretended to be calm when he said, ¡°Your bottom line is the orphan of the Tang family?¡±


    Shen Yu smiled at him and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can try it yourself.¡±


    Shen Rong: ¡°...¡±


    Intuition told him that Shen Yu was not kidding.


    Now that the two sides had spoken, Shen Yu had no intention of staying any longer. He turned to the shivering leader, who wished to shrink himself into a corner, and said goodbye. He then manipted his wheelchair and prepared to leave the room.


    ¡°Brother Yu.¡± Shen Rong suddenly shouted.


    Shen Yu stopped his wheelchair, but he didn¡¯t mean to turn back.


    ¡°If Little Tinges back.¡± Shen Rong said, ¡°Will you ept her again?¡±


    Shen Yu frowned. ¡°She¡¯sing back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shen Rong hastily denied, as if trying to hide a precious jade[1], ¡°I¡¯m just asking if.¡±


    Shen Yu looked back and smiled gently at Shen Rong. ¡°You still miss her. How can I be so shameful as to rob you again? If shees back, then I¡¯ll talk to the elders at home and let them reunite the loving couple.¡±


    Shen Rong: ¡°...¡±


    Maybe it was Shen Yu¡¯s illusion, but he thought he could see a bit of cruelty in Shen Rong¡¯s expression.


    Outside of the room, Shen Yu saw Uncle Zhang and Tang Li waiting, the two bodyguards were also beside them.


    Shen Yu waved to Tang Li, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Immediately, Tang Li, like a puppy, ran to Shen Yu and rubbed Shen Yu¡¯s palm with his cheek.


    Shen Yu was tickled by the baby hair in front of Tang Li¡¯s ear. He could not take his hand away. He pinched Tang Li¡¯s earlobe and asked with a smile, ¡°Have you had enough?¡±


    Tang Li nodded, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    Shen Yu said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next few days.


    Shen Yu and others followed the local guide who introduced them to Jincheng and its surrounding scenic spots.


    The guide was very good at arranging the itinerary, leaving at 10 a.m. and returning to the hotel at 6 p.m. instead of easily going to crowded hot spots and tourist traps, he would n the trip wholeheartedly.


    During this period, the group of people also went to the provincial library where the English contest will be held. The atmosphere in the provincial library made Shen Yu¡¯s admiration for Tang Li be stronger and stronger.


    To achieve so much at such a young age.


    It was only this little viin who couldpete evenly with the male lead in the original novel.


    However, despite Shen Yu¡¯s worship, Tang Li seemed totally unimpressed, indicating that he just took part in a preliminary contest at the request of his teacher and took part in the second round on a random whim, that¡¯s what happened...


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Ah... my heart¡¯s broken.


    He failed to get into the art school he wanted and was even defeated in that damn culture ss.


    The heavens are too biased!


    [1] Meaning his quick denial seems like he¡¯s trying to hide something important.

 Chapter 35 - Wish

    <h4>Chapter 35 - Wish</h4>


    Ch.35 ¨C Wish


    The day before leaving Jincheng, the guide took Shen Yu and Tang Li to a temple under the nearby mountain.


    This temple is called Baoguang Temple. It is small in scale, but it is very famous all over the country. As long as people visit Jincheng, they will go to Baoguang Temple to pay their respects.


    When they came to the temple, it was a working day and there was not much traffic.


    Although Jincheng is very warm for the winter months, there is still a thinyer of snow on the ground around Baoguang Temple, and the front courtyard of the temple is covered with snow.


    When Shen Yu and others followed the guide into the temple, they saw two or three pedestrians and monks sweeping snow along the roadside.


    There was a strong sandalwood fragrance in the air, like a warm current, touching people¡¯s hearts invisibly. Just smelling the smell, Shen Yu felt both somewhat restless and yet still very calm.


    ¡°Burning incense in front of the temple is free of charge. By walking along this road, you can see temples of all sizes.¡± The guide said to Shen Yu, ¡°As praying is such a solemn matter, I, an outsider, will not follow you anymore. Call me when you¡¯re ready, and I will wait for you here.¡±


    Shen Yu smiled and told the guide, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah ¨C¡± The guide suddenly remembered something, and his solemn expression became more subtle. He deliberately lowered his voice and pointedly said, ¡°The red top temple on the right is for marriage. I heard it¡¯s very effective...¡±


    The guide¡¯s words had not yet faded when he was interrupted by a boy¡¯s voice.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    The guide was stunned and turned to the boy who was almost as tall as him. He found that the boy¡¯s eyes were very gloomy, like they were covered with a terrible ck fog.


    Somehow, the guide was so shocked that he immediately shut his mouth and stopped talking.


    Shen Yu was busy observing the temple environment, but when he turned around, he saw the strange expression on the guides face. Following the guide¡¯s line of sight, he could see the now innocent eyes of Tang Li.


    Even if his IQ was cut in half, he could still guess the expression of Tang Li just now.


    Shen Yu remained silent for a moment, somewhat helpless: ¡°... Chestnut.¡±


    Tang Li immediately felt wronged and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Naturally, he knew that Tang Li had not done anything. In fact, Tang Li had just turned eleven years old. Even if he wanted to do something, he might not be able to do it. However, maybe it was because Shen Yu knew the little viin¡¯s role in the original novel, that sometimes, just the look in Tang Li¡¯s eyes...


    It¡¯s scary.


    Shen Yu wearily sighed and rubbed Tang Li¡¯s head.


    When the bodyguards went ahead, took the incense, and left together, Shen Yu took Tang Li¡¯s hand and whispered to him, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rude to treat other people with that attitude?¡±


    The used Tang Li was not angry at all. Instead, he stared at Shen Yu with his dark phoenix eyes.


    People came and walked around them, but they remained motionless.


    Shen Yu was being watched by Tang Li¡¯s direct eyes, making his nose feel somewhat ufortable, and then, after thinking for a moment, he took the initiative to step his previous words back: ¡°I don¡¯t me you, but when you have done something wrong, I should point it out.¡±


    Hearing this, a question suddenly burst out of the little viin¡¯s mouth: ¡°Do you want to get married?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu was stunned for several seconds and stared in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m not discussing this topic with you.¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s face was expressionless, and his eyes were calm, like a stillke without the slightest ripple. He stubbornly turned back to the topic: ¡°Shen Yu, do you want to get married?¡±


    Shen Yu was upset by Tang Li¡¯s reaction, but in order to calm the child¡¯s mood, he chose to answer honestly: ¡°I have no intention of marrying yet, and I promised you that you will not marry before you grow up.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Li said.


    But Shen Yu could clearly feel that the fear and anxiety in Tang Li¡¯s eyes was slowly dissipating, and he seemed relieved.


    Afterwards, Tang Li showed a brilliant smile: ¡°Uncle Zhang is still waiting for us. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Today¡¯s sunshine is just right, it shined gently on the snow, setting up the surrounding environment brilliantly.


    Shen Yu gazed at Tang Li¡¯s beautiful little face, his tall nose, his thin lips, and his tiny phoenix eyes, which seemed to contain thousands of bright spots and were full of smiles.


    At the same time, Tang Li was watching Shen Yu.


    His eyes were intense.


    It seems that in this vast world, his vision can only hold the person in front of him.


    For a second, a familiar strange feeling climbed into Shen Yu¡¯s heart again. He was momentarily stunned and then turned his face away awkwardly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After Shen Yu finished speaking, he took control of the wheelchair and quickly went over to Uncle Zhang who had already walked on ahead.


    Fortunately, Shen Yu¡¯s emotions came and went quickly. Before long, he returned to normal. He was in a happy mood, burning incense with Tang Li and kneeling down.


    Of course, in reality, kneeling is Tang Li and Uncle Zhang¡¯s business.


    Passing by the red-top Temple mentioned by the guide, Tang Li suddenly pushed Shen Yu¡¯s wheelchair forward, hoping to be far away from the temple. Uncle Zhang and two bodyguards saw Tang Li¡¯s intentions and followed silently.


    Tang Li did not release Shen Yu¡¯s wheelchair until they had gone a long way.


    Shen Yu took a deep breath: ¡°Tang Li...¡±


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Tang Li apologized unequivocally, looking pitifully at Shen Yu and saying, ¡°Brother Shen Yu, I was wrong.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Since Tang Li took the initiative to admit his mistake, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After searching for the right words for half a day, Shen Yu¡¯s face turned a little red. He slowly spit out the muddled feelings in his heart and said in frustration, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it...¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s eyes were shining withughter, and he went forward to grab Shen Yu¡¯s arm. He rubbed his face against him, like a pet who was begging for affection, and his voice was soft and waxy. ¡°Brother Shen Yu, you are so kind.¡±


    Shen Yu had no idea what to do with Tang Li. He stretched out his hand to rub the soft hair of the little viin.


    Tang Li did not struggle. Half squinting, he seemed to enjoy Shen Yu¡¯s touch very much.


    When the big child and the small child in front of him walked away, Uncle Zhang, who wore a stiff expression, loosened up. He turned his head and looked at the two bodyguards whose faces were also full of inexhaustible words.


    The three men looked at each other for a long time and sighed together.


    ording to the current situation, their master may be eaten to death by the child, and it¡¯s not yet known whether this development will have some impact on Shen¡¯s family.


    When Uncle Zhang remembered the rumors about the Shen family and the whispers that Tang Li was about to be the Shen heir, suddenly, his heart felt a little heavy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There is a wall of wishes in the back courtyard of the temple[1] . Nearby, there are wooden cards for hanging on the wall.


    Shen Yu is not very interested in these things, mainly because he is toozy to write on the card.


    However, since they were already here, Shen Yu still ordered Uncle Zhang to take two wooden cards and pass one of them and a marker to Tang Li.


    Tang Li looked curiously at Shen Yu¡¯s wooden card and asked, ¡°Shen Yu, what are you going to wish for?¡±


    Shen Yu thought for a moment: ¡°Family members are healthy and safe, and you are able to grow up happy.¡±


    Unfortunately, this wooden te is only as big as his palm, and the characters written by the marker are very thick, so Shen Yu can¡¯t write such a long sentence on the wooden card.


    Eventually, Shen Yu wisely changed to a more important wish...


    Hoping that thepany would not go bankrupt.


    Standing behind Shen Yu, Uncle Zhang saw a few words that Shen Yu had written on the card, the corners of his mouth twitched as he felt both helpless and amused.


    Shen Yu asked Uncle Zhang to hang their wooden cards on the wall of wishes and looked at the little viin¡¯s wooden card with his head tilted.


    Tang Li was next to Shen Yu, with his head lowered, one hand holding a wooden card, the other hand holding the marker, writing carefully on the card.


    Tang Li¡¯s handwriting is very beautiful, although it is not convenient to hold such a thick marker, there is a feeling of practice in the little viin¡¯s writing. It can be seen that he learned this when he was a child.


    However, Shen Yu, who was sitting in a wheelchair, was not as tall as Tang Li when the little viin was standing. He stretched his neck and could only see a word or two written on the edge of the card.


    Shen Yu probed his brain for half a day and still couldn¡¯t make out what the other person was writing. Finally, he opened his mouth, somewhat depressed, and said, ¡°Chestnut, what did you write?¡±


    He thought that the childlike Tang Li would be too embarrassed to show others the wishes he had written down, but suddenly, Tang Li¡¯s wrist turned, and he handed Shen Yu the wooden card generously.


    It clearly says¡ª¡ª


    Don¡¯t ever get married.


    Shen Yu stayed in a daze for a long time and became even more depressed: ¡°How can you wish this on your good brother?¡±


    Tang Li tilted his head and looked at Shen Yu quietly without speaking.


    Shen Yu was soft-hearted to Tang Li¡¯s puppy eyes. He raised his hand and pinched the tip of Tang Li¡¯s nose with his fingers. He smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being gossiped about in the future?¡±


    Tang Li disagreed: ¡°What gossip haven¡¯t I already heard?¡±


    Shen Yu instantly choked.


    From the outsider¡¯s point of view, Shen Yu and Tang Li¡¯s wishes were very funny.


    At noon, they had some food in the temple.


    The guide and the abbot from the temple were very familiar with each other, and with the lobbying and donation of Uncle Zhang, Master Hui Jing, who only appeared a couple times a year, actually asked to see Shang Yu on his own initiative.


    The meeting was scheduled for two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Shen Yu looked at the time, and seeing that it was still early, he took advantage of Tang Li and Uncle Zhang¡¯s rest time to go out alone in the back courtyard.


    In fact, he wanted to get rid of those two wooden cards that had his and Tang Li¡¯s wishes. Maybe he had a guilty conscience. He was afraid that the more they cared about it, the more likely it was toe true[2] .


    And Tang Li¡¯s wish...


    It¡¯s really strange.


    Sometimes, even the na?ve Shen Yu was frightened by Tang Li¡¯s almost crazy level of possessiveness.


    In the afternoon, there was no one by the wishing wall, and even the monks who handed out wooden cards were nowhere to be seen.


    Shen Yu looked at the wall for half a day and could not find a way to take down the two wooden cards.


    At that moment, a young monk with a clean and elegant appearance slowly came towards Shen Yu, and with his hands folded, he spoke with a kind voice. He gently asked Shen Yu what he needed help with.


    Shen Yu, somewhat embarrassed, pointed to his and Tang Li¡¯s wooden cards and said he wanted to take them off the wall.


    The monk looked up at the wooden cards and did not doubt whether or not they were hung by Shen Yu. He simply took them down without saying a word.


    Shen Yu put away the cards and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Benefactor is polite.¡± The monk¡¯s eyebrows kindly nodded his head, and then quietly watched Shen Yu.


    Somehow, the monk¡¯s smiling eyes seemed very calm and friendly, but Shen Yu suddenly developed a sense of panic. It felt like this monk could see through him.


    He did not even have the courage to look back into the monk¡¯s eyes.


    Ayer of cold sweat formed on Shen Yu¡¯s forehead. He quickly said goodbye to the monk and manipted his wheelchair to turn around and leave.


    But the monk said, ¡°May I ask the donor if he can take one moment to speak?¡±


    [1] If you watch anime or read manga you¡¯ve probably seen something simr. It¡¯s a wall where temple goers can usually purchase or are given a piece of paper or a wooden te from the temple so they can write their wish on it before hanging it on the wall.


    Wishing Wall


    [2] This sentence is kind of like saying he¡¯s afraid that if he¡¯s actively wishing against bankruptcy, the more likely it is to happen. A good example is that in some countries, people won¡¯t even say the word ¡°cancer¡± because their afraid that by speaking about it the more likely it is to happen.

 Chapter 36 - Seen Through

    <h4>Chapter 36 - Seen?Through</h4>


    Ch.36 ¨C Seen Through


    Hearing the monk¡¯s voice, Shen Yu was stunned and subconsciously thought that the monk was talking to someone else.


    But there are clearly only the two of them in this ce. Who else could he be talking to?


    Shen Yu paused and turned to look at the monk. After a moment of silence, he pointed doubtfully at himself, ¡°Me?¡±


    The monk¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    Shen Yu put away the wooden cards and followed the monk into the next room.


    The room is small and seemed to be for monks and temple staff to rest. There is only a small bed, a table and chairs, and some other simple equipment. The scent of sandalwood still lingered in the air.


    Shen Yu sniffed this smell and his restlessness seemed to fly away.


    The monk went to the table, sat down, and poured two cups of tea for Shen Yu and himself.


    ¡°Please, have some tea.¡± The monk gestured to Shen Yu.


    Unfortunately, Shen Yu, as if he hadn¡¯t heard the monk¡¯s words, sat in his wheelchair in front of the door. His seemingly calm eyes were a little more vignt. After a while, he pretended to have calmed down and said, ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    The monk seemed to be aware of Shen Yu¡¯s rejection and was not annoyed. He spoke slowly and gently: ¡°Perhaps the person who has something to say is the donor?¡±


    Shen Yu was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Everyone whoes to this world has a fixed destiny, whether it¡¯s a donor, a monk, or someone else. If you change your destiny, you may be attacked.¡±


    The monk¡¯s intonation was not high, but every word was clearly introduced into Shen Yu¡¯s ears.


    Shen Yu¡¯s face was as white as paper. He opened his mouth and could not even pronounce a single syble. At this moment, he felt that the words he couldn¡¯t find turned into tiny hammers and beat hard on his nerves.


    What does the monk mean by that?


    He didn¡¯t want to understand.


    But in an instant, he understood.


    ¡°I...¡± Shen Yu¡¯s voice was so hoarse that it took a lot of effort to squeeze out the remaining words, ¡°I just want to save myself.¡±


    The monk looked at Shen Yu very gently. To be exact, he gave out a kind and approachable aura from head to foot. However, this aura did not make Shen Yu feel better.


    Under the monk¡¯s gaze, Shen Yu felt cold all over.


    The fear of one¡¯s soul being seen is like a heavy shackle, which firmly binds all of Shen Yu¡¯s being. He was is so eager to leave, but he can only remain stunned in his ce and stare at the monk.


    ¡°You can do something else.¡± The monk said helplessly.


    ¡°This is the most effective way. What¡¯s more, if I don¡¯t take the initiative to change my destiny, there¡¯s not a good ending waiting for me in the future,¡± Shen Yu whispered.


    When the monk heard the words, he shook his head gently, as if he disapproved of Shen Yu¡¯s statement: ¡°But while you are changing your destiny, you are also subtly changing the destiny of others.¡±


    Shen Yu was shocked.


    Now he understood that the monk came for Tang Li.


    It¡¯s just...


    How many monks know that he did not belong in this world?


    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy Shen Yu was, and the more cold sweat kept overflowing from his forehead. His body began shivering ¨C he could not calm himself down.


    After a long silence, Shen Yu asked frankly, ¡°What else do you know?¡±


    The monk looked at him andughed quietly.


    Shen Yu did not get an answer. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong. Even if he had a set fate, it would be painful and wrong. Maybe what I did could pull him out of the abyss.¡±


    After that, Shen Yu inevitably felt guilty.


    What he had to admit was that he really intervened in Tang Li¡¯s life in order to make him own safer.


    Moreover, it was impossible for him to just kick out the little viin for no reason.


    Besides, Shen Yu and Tang Li had already lived together for a period of time. Even cats and dogs could be easy to get attached to after a period of time, not to mention Tang Li who was a human. He was reluctant to throw Tang Li out, so that the child could return to his lonely life as before.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t want to talk with the monk anymore. He turned around and left.


    As soon as he left the door of the wooden house, the gentle voice of the monk called out from behind him: ¡°I hope the donor will return to the right path as soon as possible, or I am afraid that there will be no room to maneuver when he suffers a counter-attack in the future.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s face was pale, he clenched his hands against the armrest before the wheelchair rolled forward at a very fast speed.


    At that moment, the wheelchair seemed to encounter something, coupled with the speed of moving forward too fast, the unstable center of gravity, Shen Yu unexpectedly straight forward.


    What the fuck!


    Shen Yu cursed and seized the wheelchair reflexively.


    In response, the heavy wheelchair slid forward with him.


    Ah...


    It¡¯s over...


    Shen Yu closed his eyes in fright, but unexpectedly, the anticipated pain did not arrive. Instead, he felt a pair of hands wrap around him as he rolled on the ground two times.


    The next second, Tang Li¡¯s panicked voice called out in his ear: ¡°Shen Yu, are you okay?!¡±


    During the shout, the hands sped more tightly around Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu felt that if he had not been killed before, then he was about to be strangled by Tang Li¡¯s grip. He opened his gloomy eyes and saw Tang Li¡¯s worried face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± Shen Yu shook his head and tried to get up from the ground. Then he realized that he had identally used the little viin under him as a cushion.


    The little viin didn¡¯t appear to have any serious injuries, it¡¯s just that Tang Li¡¯s palms sat blood-soaked on the pebble-covered ground.


    When Shen Yu saw this, he was so distressed that he stopped breathing for two seconds.


    He picked up Tang Li¡¯s injured hand and observed it carefully for a moment, unfortunately he didn¡¯t have a handkerchief on his person. He could only let Tang Li help him into his wheelchair. They went back to their original resting ce to find Uncle Zhang together.


    Uncle Zhang and the guide were shocked by Shen Yu¡¯s awkward appearance. Before they could ask anything, they heard Shen Yu ask them if they had alcohol and cotton swabs.


    So the guide quickly swallowed back the words that were stuck in his throat and went out to find the temple staff for some alcohol and cotton swabs.


    Uncle Zhang looked at his watch and whispered to Shen Yu, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s almost two o¡¯clock.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded silently. He still grasped Tang Li¡¯s wrist and looked down at the scarlet blood soaked from the wound. However, what the monk had said kept ringing in his mind.


    He knew that he was quietly changing the fate of Tang Li.


    But he didn¡¯t know...


    Are these changes good or bad for Tang Li?


    Shen Yu looked up at Tang Li, just staring at his ck eyes. The ck orbs clearly reflected his anxious face.


    Tang Li always looked at him with such concentration, it was if nothing in the world could disturb him.


    Suddenly, Tang Li asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Shen Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Obviously, Tang Li did not believe Shen Yu¡¯s answer. He looked at Shen Yu¡¯s expression with his head tilted and said, ¡°You seem very unhappy.¡±


    Shen Yu was somewhat surprised by Tang Li¡¯s emotional sensitivity. He grinned and rubbed Tang Li¡¯s hair with his spare hand. ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy, I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    Tang Li hung his lips into a frown but did not call out Shen Yu¡¯s lies.


    After a while, the guide came back with a medicine box. He quickly made a simple bandage for Tang Li¡¯s hands. After the guide returned the medicine box, he was followed by a familiar figure whening back.


    It was Master Hui Jing, who spoke to Shen Yu not long ago.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    The mere sight of Master Hui Jing¡¯s benevolent face made him feel suffocated.


    Unfortunately, the guide did not see Shen Yu¡¯s suddenly stiff expression. While inviting Master Hui Jing to enter the room, he warmly greeted him, ¡°Mr. Shen, this is Master Hui Jing, the abbot I mentioned to you.¡±


    Then the guide turned to Hui Jing and said, ¡°Master, he is Mr. Shen Yu who came from the capital.¡±


    Shen Yu had a headache and wanted to immediately leave with Tang Li, but because of the situation, after a little bit of internal struggling, he still said hello to Hui Jing.


    Fortunately, Hui Jing did not say anything strange in front of others. His reaction was like meeting Shen Yu for the first time. After greeting, Hui Jing had the people in the room sit next to each other at the table.


    It was said that Hui Jing is very famous both inside and outside the spiritual circle. Even foreigners came thousands of miles to see him.


    Shen Yu, who was a genuine outsider, had not heard of Hui Jing¡¯s reputation before, but just from the fact that Hui Jing could immediately see through him, he knew that this Hui Jing is really capable.


    Throughout the entire visit, Shen Yu did not listen to a single word.


    An hourter, Hui Jing got up and Shen Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Before leaving, Hui Jing took out a business card from who knows where and handed it to Shen Yu: ¡°Mr. Shen, this meeting can be considered destiny, you and I are tied together through fate, if you encounter difficulties in the future, you can always contact me.¡±


    Shen Yu took the card in surprise. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Hui Jing smiled gently, turned, and left the house with the guide.


    After returning to the hotel, Shen Yu remembered to take Hui Jing¡¯s business card out for a look. The card was a light beige, with Hui Jing¡¯s name and a series of mobile phone numbers written concisely and clearly on it.


    Shen Yu pondered for a while and stuffed his business card with two wooden cards taken from the wish wall into the bottom pocket of his suitcase.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, at 10:30 a.m.


    Shen Yu and his party had been waiting in the VIP waiting room. They had boarded the ne more than half an hour ago. Shen Yu was idly ying with his mobile phone. Suddenly, the screen of his mobile phone shed, and a number appeared.


    It was Shen Rong.


    Shen Yu answered the phone, but before he spoke, Shen Rong¡¯s angry voice suddenly came from his phone: ¡°What do you mean to do by arranging Kang Lin over here? Ourpany has an independent business model, you can only do bad things if you suddenly jump in!¡±


    Shen Yu was amused by Shen Rong¡¯s attitude. He didn¡¯t want to entangle Shen Rong too much in this matter. He coolly said, ¡°Should I have to get manager Shen¡¯s permission in personnel mobilization?¡±


    Shen Rong choked for a long time before he said, ¡°The people in the head office don¡¯t know the business of the branchpany, if you directly inset someone...¡±


    Shen Yu interrupted Shen Rong: ¡°Then we¡¯ll start to slowly understand.¡±


    Shen Rong: ¡°...¡±


    The two sides were silent for nearly half a minute. When Shen Yu thought Shen Rong would end the conversation, he suddenly heard Shen Rong gnash his teeth and say, ¡°Brother Yu, are you serious about this? You know that ourpany has been operating independently, and a lot of the work is different with your head office.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve kept you for a long time. Do you really think of yourself a separate individual?¡± Shen Yu paused for a few seconds andughed, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree with my decision, I suggest you go out to an independentpany. As for the elders¡¯ opinion, I can intercede on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Shen Rong was so angry that he could not speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shen Yu said, ¡°How could I disappoint you when you¡¯ve been bearing a grudge for nearly ten years?¡±


    Shen Rong gasped for a few breaths, then hung up the phone directly.


    Shen Yu expressionlessly put away his phone. Turning his head, he saw Tang Li sitting next to him, looking at him intently.


    ¡°What¡¯s so interesting?¡± Shen Yu smiled helplessly and stretched out his hand to cover Tang Li¡¯s eyes.


    Tang Li remained motionless and blinked. Shen Yu¡¯s long eyshes, as dense as small fans, swept across the palm of his hand. This caused his palm to itch so much that Shen Yu quickly retracted his hand.


    Shen Yu felt awkward being stared at by Tang Li. He simply turned his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±


    He did not know what the expression of Tang Li was at the moment, but he heard the child utter an almost unheard sigh: ¡°I want to grow up quickly.¡±


    Shen Yu turned back his head and looked at the sad Tang Li with a strange expression on his face. ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°This is how all children think.¡± Tang Li shrugged his shoulders. In fact, he wanted to say that only when he grows up can he share Shen Yu trouble. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to see Shen Yu with such a heavy mind all the time.


    He can¡¯t do anything as a child.


    Even in the face of provocation from that man named Shen Rong, he couldn¡¯t protect Shen Yu very well.


    For the first time in his life, Tang Li had such a strong sense of frustration. It was the first time that he was so excluded because of his age.


    Shen Yu did not know Tang Li¡¯s inner thoughts. He sniffed and smiled tenderly. He patted Tang Li on the shoulder and said softly, ¡°You will grow up soon enough. Afterall, can you believe we have already known each other for half a year?¡±


    Time flies.


    What Shen Yu has to do now is to eliminate those potential dangers in advance, such as Shen Rong.


    Originally, Shen Yu did not intend to confront Shen Rong, he even deliberately avoided confronting Shen Rong, but he did not expect Shen Rong would not only actively seek him out, but would also pay attention to Tang Li.


    Ah...


    So much work.


    With a sigh, Shen Yu picked up his phone and sent a message to Kang Lin, who arrived in Jincheng yesterday afternoon: ¡°Hurry up and deal with Shen Rong.¡±

 Chapter 37 - New Years

    <h4>Chapter 37 - New?Years</h4>


    Ch.37 ¨C New Years


    Back in S city, it was almost New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Shen Yu asked Aunt Chen to pick up his luggage for him and Tang Li and moved into Elder Shen¡¯s house without stopping by the main house.


    They had no sooner left than they received a phone call from Aunt Chen, saying that two rtives of the Shen family came to visit with their things, and Aunt Chen had already sent them away on the pretext that Shen Yu was still traveling.


    Hearing this, Shen Yu breathed a heavy sigh.


    During holidays, there are always a group of people who can urately find out when he¡¯d be home ande up with a reason to visit that Shen Yu cannot refuse. As a result, Shen Yu¡¯s holidays are all used to receive visitors.


    Fortunately, he ran away fast enough this time, because in the next few days, Shen Yu would receive simr messages from Aunt Chen almost every day.


    Today is the visit of the Shen family. Tomorrow is the visit of Shen Yu¡¯s maternal family. Several times, the two sides collided with each other, which would ultimately trigger a fierce battle of words.


    Just listening to Aunt Chen¡¯s words, Shen Yu felt a headacheing on.


    The pace of life in the city is fast.


    However, Shen Yu is used to being a loner. Before crossing, he spent the New Year in a small house by himself, but now that he was apanied by Elder Shen, Tang Li and others, he is much happier than before.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, they went to the seaside.


    The beach was packed with peopleing out for the New Year.


    Shen Yu saw the children running and ying along the beach. They waved burning fairy sticks[1] and sparks jumped in the dim night. They were very beautiful.


    When he saw sparks, he asked Uncle Zhang to buy a bunch of fairy sticks. After the housekeeper returned, Shen Yu handed them to Tang Li without saying a word.


    Tang Li held the whole bag of fairy sticks and looked at Shen Yu inexplicably.


    ¡°Go and y with them.¡± Shen Yu pointed off into the distance, softened his eyes, and smiled, ¡°When I was younger than you, I liked to y with these.¡±


    While saying this, Shen Yu showed a nostalgic expression.


    Tang Li turned his head and looked in the direction of Shen Yu¡¯s finger. He saw several girls about his age ying. He looked down at the fairy sticks in his arms.


    Then, Tang Li fell into a long silence.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t know why, so he reached out and patted Tang Li on the shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Tang Li shook his head, took a deep breath and with a face full of humiliation and arms full of fireworks, he approached the girls.


    Shen Yu looked at Tang Li funnily. His little figure looked solemn and grave, as if he were going into a great battle. Shen Yu couldn¡¯t helpughing. He turned to Uncle Zhang and said, ¡°His reaction is too exaggerated, does he not like it?¡±


    Uncle Zhang said, ¡°That should be correct.¡±


    Shen Yu sighed, ¡°Then he should refuse directly. He knows I wouldn¡¯t force him to do these things.¡±


    ¡°If young master Tang Li refuses you, then it¡¯s not him possessing that body.¡± Uncle Zhang smiled. ¡°Many people say that young master Tang Li tried to appease you just to survive, but I think he really cares about you and even regards you as his whole world.¡±


    Shen Yu was silent.


    Somehow, what Hui Jing said a few days ago came to mind.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang...¡± Shen Yu opened his lips somewhat tentatively. ¡°Do you think... If I did something wrong, will Chestnut forgive me?¡±


    Uncle Zhang paused and hesitated before replying: ¡°If young master Tang Li made a mistake, would you forgive him?¡±


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of mistakes Tang Li would make. For him, the biggest mistake Tang Li could make was to kidnap and tear up his ticket to the afterlife for the sake of the female lead. However, at present, this possibility had already been reduced by a lot.


    As for other mistakes...


    As long as it does not involve murder, and as long as it does not hurt his life, he will naturally be willing to forgive.


    Just who was it that let Tang Li decide his life and death?


    So Shen Yu helplessly answered, ¡°If not my own child, who else can I forgive?¡±


    Uncle Zhangughed and said, ¡°Young master Tang Li probably think the same.¡±


    Shen Yu heard Uncle Zhang¡¯sughter echoing in the night breeze. Suddenly, his mood became lighter. He raised the corners of his mouth into a happy smile and manipted his wheelchair over to Tang Li¡¯s side.


    At this time, Tang Li was surrounded by girls, squatting on the ground expressionlessly, holding a lighter to a fairy stick inserted on the beach sand.


    Even though Shen Yu was still separated from Tang Li by a small distance, he can clearly feel the depression emanating from the little viin.


    Shen Yuughed and called out, ¡°Chestnut!¡±


    His voice was not very loudpared to the noisy environment, so he didn¡¯t actually think that Tang Li could hear him. However, his voice had not yet faded, when he saw the little viin¡¯s chin lift up with his head.


    Seeing Shen Yu¡¯s smiling face, Tang Li¡¯s eyes became as bright as stars.


    Tang Li returned the lighter to one of the girls and quickly patted off the sand on his body. He rushed over to Shen Yu and looked at him excitedly.


    Shen Yu fixed Tang Li¡¯s hair, which was messed up by the night wind. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there to y.¡±


    Tang Li didn¡¯t ask where Shen Yu was talking about and didn¡¯t hesitate to nod. ¡°Okay!¡±


    As Shen Yu took Tang Li away, the eyes of the girls were full ofints.


    There were still a lot of fairy sticks left. Shen Yu chose a rtively quiet ce and lit them with Tang Li and Uncle Zhang. The three people quietly watched the beautiful sparks illuminate each other¡¯s faces.


    Before crossing over, when he was young, Shen Yu and his friends often chased each other while ying with the fairy sticks. Now he can¡¯t run and can only sit in a wheelchair and stare at the sparks.


    Through the burning sparks, Shen Yu saw Tang Li sitting on a stone bench across from him, looking directly into his eyes. The little dark orbs almost melted into the deep night behind him, and Shen Yu could not see what emotion was rippling within them.


    By twelve o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Everyone began counting down in unison.


    ¡°Five!¡±


    ¡°Four!¡±


    ¡°Three!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°Happy New Year!¡±


    At the same time, brilliant fireworks blossomed in the night sky,yers uponyers, so that the whole sky turned bright as the day. The crowd called out sounds of amazement andughter.


    Tang Li looked up at the fireworks in the sky with surprise and the vividly bright colors were reflected in his eyes.


    Shen Yu¡¯s own eyes were full of smiles and he stretched out his hand to rub Tang Li¡¯s hair. When the little viin turned his head to look at him, he put the ne he had previously prepared around Tang Li¡¯s neck.


    ¡°...¡± Tang Li blinked his eyes in surprise.


    ¡°Happy New Year, Chestnut.¡± Shen Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°...¡± Tang Li was caught off guard. He wanted to see the ne around his neck, but he was too stiff to move.


    Suddenly, Shen Yu burst intoughter at the sight of Tang Li¡¯s dazed expression. He couldn¡¯t help but to move forward and gently move the stray hairs away before he pressed a feathery kiss against the little viin¡¯s soft forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s yourte birthday present.¡± Shen Yu said, ¡°Since something unexpected happened at that time, I didn¡¯t give you the gift in time. Fortunately, now things are back to their original state.¡±


    Tang Li was stunned for a long time before he slowly raised his hand and grasped the pendant in front of his chest. Under the fireworks illumination, he saw a squatting mouse made of pure gold.


    Certainly, he is a rat.


    Shen Yu waited for Tang Li¡¯s response for a long time. He thought he didn¡¯t like this birthday gift. He wanted to say that he would take Tang Li out for a while and add a few more gifts.


    When Tang Li finally raised his head, Shen Yu found that the little viin¡¯s eyes were wet and red.


    ¡°Chestnut...¡±


    Shen Yu hurried to pull Tang Li¡¯s hand. However, Tang Li took the opportunity to grab Shen Yu¡¯s own wrist.


    Suddenly, Shen Yu was stunned. Before he had time to react, he saw the light fading in front of him and felt a soft touching from his lips.


    It was like a dragonflynding softly on water.


    Tang Li quickly moved back.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Liughed, and the beautiful phoenix eyes became curved with his smile. ¡°I like it very much.¡±


    Hearing Tang Li say so, Shen Yu¡¯s joy could not be controlled. He pinched Tang Li¡¯s face and said with a grin, ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    It was three o¡¯clock in the morning when they returned to Elder Shen¡¯s house.


    The Elder Shen always worked and slept regrly. Even on New Year¡¯s Day, he went to bed early.


    Shen Yu said goodnight to Tang Li, returned to his bedroom, took a bath, andid down in bed before he remembered to take out his phone to check for new emails and text messages.


    Turning it on, he turned to the address book.


    Then he saw the name [Yi Hua].


    After a period of deliberation, Shen Yu decided to make an appointment with Yi Hua¡¯s family before the Lantern Festival.


    The next day.


    Shen Yu opened his eyes and saw the bright light in the room. The bright yellow sunlight prated through the thin curtains and covered everything in his sight in soft glow.


    After Shen Yu slowly washed and dressed, he went to the dining room in his wheelchair. Upon arrival, he could see that Tang Li and Elder Shen were already sitting at the dining table and eating in rtive silence.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Shen Yu yawned and naturally parked his wheelchair next to Tang Li. He suddenly mused, ¡°Ah, what a good breakfast...¡±


    Elder Shen could only hate that iron was not steel[2] and mmed the table with the palms of his hands. ¡°The sun is shining on your butt and only ghosts are eating breakfast. It¡¯s already lunch!¡±


    Shen Yu answered with augh and turned to the servant who had given him his bowl and chopsticks. ¡°This old man¡¯s temper is so fierce and it¡¯s only the first day of the new year. Is it you who provoked him?¡±


    The servant nced at Shen Yu and said, ¡°Miss Yang is here.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Shen Yu sprang up. ¡°Where?!¡±


    The servant said, ¡°She just left half an hour ago.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s suddenly shocked heart slowly calmed down. He patted his chest happily. For the first time, he was grateful for his habit ofzing in bed. Otherwise, he would have to look at Jenny Yang on the first day of the New Year.


    The important point is that he already cked Jenny Yang¡¯s phone number and Weibo.


    If Jenny Yang had asked him to unblock her in front of Elder Shen, Shen Yu wouldn¡¯t have been able to refuse.


    Elder Shen looked at Shen Yu¡¯s reactions, including his heavy breath of relief. He immediately became fired up and red at him. He put down his chopsticks, pointed at Shen Yu and scolded, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like Little Yang anymore, don¡¯t you have the basic courtesy of a man?! In order to talk to you, Little Yang stayed from eight o¡¯clock in the morning to twelve o¡¯clock in the afternoon, but you slept like a dead pig!¡±


    Shen Yu had long be ustomed to Elder Shen¡¯s scolding. While eating, he calmly said, ¡°You didn¡¯te to call me over. How would I know Jenny Yang is waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t call you?!¡± Elder Shen shouted angrily, ¡°I sent Chestnut to shout at you seven or eight times. You didn¡¯t get up and even had the nerve to drive poor Chestnut out. You dare say you haven¡¯t heard Chestnut yet!¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°What?¡±


    Shen Yu stared at Tang Li in surprise.


    Tang Li was burying his head in his bowl like he was digging for rice. When he noticed Shen Yu¡¯s shocked and doubtful eyes, he threw a pitiful, weak and helpless look at Shen Yu.


    ¡°I really called you...¡± Tang Li whispered.


    ¡°You called me...¡±


    Bullshit!


    Halfway through, Shen Yu suddenly guessed Tang Li¡¯s intentions, and all his words were immediately blocked in his throat.


    Well, it seems that Tang Li not only seeded in preventing him from meeting Jenny Yang, but also put a pot on his head [3] .


    Look at this pot. It¡¯s big and round.


    [1] I don¡¯t know what different people in different regions call these. I grew up calling them sparklers.


    [2] meaning he¡¯s depressed that Shen Yu is living up to expectations.


    [3] Meaning he was framed.

 Chapter 38 - Background

    <h4>Chapter 38 - Background</h4>


    Ch.38 ¨C Background


    If Shen Yu did not want to expose Tang Li¡¯s lies in front of him, he had to face up to the old man¡¯s usations.


    When Elder Shen had vented enough, he stared at Shen Yu with a sigh and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your legs?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Oh...¡± Shen Yu said in a daze, ¡°The recovery effort is going well. Doctor Liu said that if I continue improving at this speed, I should be able to walk normally in two or three years.¡±


    Elder Shen frowned. ¡°It¡¯s so slow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± Shen Yu smiled bitterly and consoled himself. Sometimes it¡¯s very convenient to sit in a wheelchair, at least he never became tired from walking.


    It¡¯s just when thinking of the pain of the rehabilitation program...


    Shen Yu instantly became very depressed.


    Elder Shen naturally saw what Shen Yu was thinking. After a moment of silence, he changed the topic and said, ¡°By the way, did you arrange Kang Lin over in Jincheng?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Shen Yu smiled and then nodded, but his eyes were full of frost.


    It seems that Shen Rong had called Elder Shen.


    Uncle Zhang said that the biggest reason why Shen Rong¡¯s parents were willing to take the initiative to dissolve their marriage contract with the Du family was that the Elder Shen personally talked to them.


    So Elder Shen carried a sense of guilt in his heart in regards to Shen Rong, otherwise he would not care about Shen Yu¡¯s intentions towards Shen Rong.


    Shen Yu thought that Elder Shen wanted to speak up for Shen Rong and was thinking about how to persuade the Elder when he heard the other say: ¡°No matter how big the conflict is, try not to make a scene on the surface. If there are any problems, just settle them quietly.¡±


    Shen Yu looked at Elder Shen in surprise.


    Elder Shen put down his bowl and chopsticks and wiped his mouth with a cloth towel. Then he rose and said, ¡°I have an appointment with Lao Yang for fishing this afternoon. You are free to go y.¡±


    Shen Yu watched Elder Shen walk away and felt a little funny.


    It is said that a man whose heart is not content is like a snake which tries to swallow an elephant; eventually it will cause more harm than good.


    Shen Rong has be ustomed to living independently while still using the name of the Shen family, which makes many elders, including Elder Shen,in about him.


    The elders will certainly not take the initiative to cause trouble, but if someone else does something to Shen Rong, they are likely to stand idly by.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Shen Yu and Tang Li continued to live at Elder Shen¡¯s house for the time being.


    Just after the New Year, Shen Yu inevitably feltzy. He didn¡¯t want to work on the dessert shop or deal with thepany¡¯s affairs, he just wants to stay at home and watch dramas and y games. He sometimes even pulls Tang Li out from cram school to go out shopping and ying.


    Time flies, and finally it was the night when Shen Yu and Yi Hua¡¯s dinner meeting.


    On the way to the restaurant, Shen Yu looked at Kang Lin¡¯s e-mail.


    He did not guess wrong. Yi Hua¡¯s young son, Yi Heng, is the male lead in the original novel.


    But for now, the chosen son is only in his early teens. He¡¯s about the age of Tang Li and hasn¡¯t developed his male lead aura yet. He¡¯s just a in little boy.


    Shen Yu scanned to the end of the email and saw some pictures of Yi Hua¡¯s family.


    The picture showed a happy family of four, Yi Hua sitting on thewn and his wife holding a pair of children, smiling brilliantly at the camera. The girl lying in their arms is standing tall and graceful. The boy who was standing next to the girl had a handsome face. The little male lead had a slightly raised eyebrow and a slightly raised chin in the picture, already showing some arrogance.


    Shen Yu had to admit¡ª¡ª


    Yi Heng truly is a male lead. His face value is equal to that of Tang Li, the viin, and his temperament is even more pleasant than that of Tang Li.


    After all, sometimes Tang Li¡¯s expression is too gloomy and frightening, and as ex-convict whose stabbing rtives, even the servants in the vi don¡¯t dare to causally approach Tang Li.


    Considering this, Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help turning his head to look at Tang Li.


    The little viin sitting next to him remained quiet throughout this entire time. He had no expression on his face, drooping his eyelids, his long-curled eyshes cast a shallow shadow on his clean skin.


    Perhaps it¡¯s Shen Yu¡¯s illusion, but he seemed to sense a lonely atmosphere from Tang Li.


    ¡°Chestnut.¡± Shen Yu reached out his hand and put it lightly on Tang Li¡¯s shoulder.


    Tang Li looked back at Shen Yu with his beautiful ck eyes.


    There was no light in the car, only the shadows outside the window jumped over Tang Li¡¯s face from time to time. His eyebrows were filled with a cool breath, but the eyes of the little viin were warm.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s voice was soft, rubbing Tang Li¡¯s hair and grinning, ¡°Just wanted to say your name.¡±


    Tang Li didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he closed his eyes and rubbed Shen Yu¡¯s palm with a slightly cold cheek, like a sticky cat.


    Shen Yu sighed.


    No matter what image Tang Li held in other people¡¯s eyes, this is the child he¡¯s trying his best to raise, and also the most obedient child in the world.


    Anyway, his bais for Tang Li is very strong.


    Shen Yu pulled his hand back, turned off his cell phone, and idly reclined in the wheelchair.


    Before long, Uncle Zhang, who was driving, woke Shen Yu up and said that they had arrived.


    Because Shen Yu was afraid that Uncle Zhang would find something strange about the meeting, he let Uncle Zhang wait in the car. He alone took Tang Li under the guide of the restaurant host and went to the privately booked room.


    Opening the door, he could see a family of four neatly sitting at the table.


    Yi Hua and his wife were so enthusiastic that they got up and greeted him. Their faces were filled with pleasant smiles, and they bowed slightly and shook hands with Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu is embarrassed. When remembering of the description of their son as an adult in the original novels, he couldn¡¯t adapt to the humble attitude of the couple.


    However, the couple not only did their best to tter Shen Yu, but also greeted Tang Li with a simr level of enthusiasm. They also urged Yi Jiaying and Yi Heng, who sat motionless the dining table, toe and say hello to Shen Yu and Tang Li.


    ¡°This is Uncle Shen Yu, and this is Brother Tang Li.¡± Yi Hua said, embracing the pair of children.


    Yi Jiaying is a little taller than Tang Li. When facing two exquisite-looking males, a young girl will inevitably feel shy. She bashfully called out, ¡°Uncle Shen Yu... Brother Tang Li...¡±


    Yi Heng, who was also pulled over, was not as good a talker as Yi Jiaying.


    Yi Heng was short, even half a head shorter than Tang Li. His appearance and atmosphere are not as aggressive as Tang Li¡¯s. Instead, he radiates cold indifference, as if nothing in the world could not enter his eyes.


    Shen Yu was stared at by Yi Heng with a cool gaze, and he immediately felt goose bumps all over his body.


    Intuition told him that the male lead is much more difficult to deal with than the viin Tang Li.


    Yi hua waited for a long time for Yi Heng to make a noise. He was a little anxious. He pushed him on the shoulder and said anxiously, ¡°Little Heng, please say hello to Uncle Shen Yu and Brother Tang Li. Why are you acting disobedient, huh?¡±


    Shen Yu saw Yi Hua be anxious, like an ant in a hot pot. He pushed Yi Heng several times in panic. For a moment, his heart almost jumped out of his chest in nervousness.


    ¡°The shyness of a child is inevitable; Mr. Yi shouldn¡¯t force him.¡± Shen Yu quickly prevented Yi Hua from pushing Yi Heng forward. Under Yi Heng¡¯s cold gaze, he pulled up the corners of his mouth and said with a reluctant smile, ¡°My Chestnut is just eleven years old. Is he younger than your children?¡±


    As soon as this was said, both Yi Hua and his wife fell silent at the same time.


    For a long time, Yi Hua looked at his wife and scratched his head, trying to hide the embarrassment in the atmosphere with dryughter: ¡°Ha ha ha ha...It seems that Little Heng is thirteen years old and Jiaying is almost fifteen years old, isn¡¯t that right Lan?


    Lin Lan, Yi Hua¡¯s wife, could only giggle.


    Fortunately, the topic passed quickly and everyone took their seats.


    Tang Li thoroughly solidified his character of silence in front of the outsiders. During the whole dinner, a person could count the number of his words with one hand and they were all used to thank Shen Yu for serving him food.


    Shen Yu used to think that an ¡°antisocial child¡± like Tang Li was a rare case and that a second case would never appear. How could he know that reality always likes to ruthlessly p face?


    At this moment, sitting opposite Shen Yu, was the second ¡°antisocial child¡± he met sinceing to this world, Yi Heng.


    Yi Heng bowed his head and ate his dinner at his own pace, sending out his regr cold air aura that nobody was allowed to enter. This was a sharp contrast to the smiling Yi Jiaying who was sitting next to him.


    The male lead¡¯s current appearance is not much better than that of Tang Li when he first came to the Shen house.


    It was almost if he was isted from the rest of the world.


    On the surface, Shen Yu discussed details of the Qingli Yuan project with Yi Hua and Lin Lan, but secretly he was paying attention to the little male lead.


    The character of Yi Heng this evening was beyond Shen Yu¡¯s expectation.


    He remembered that Yi Heng was already grown up when he appeared in the original novel. Although he was proud and cold at that time, he handled the world¡¯s affairs well, and had good poprity and plenty of good friends. Why is it like this now?


    Shen Yu¡¯s eyebrows twisted slightly.


    He always felt that there was something out of his range of knowledge, but for a while he could not say what was wrong.


    This strange feelingsted through the end of the meal.


    Although Shen Yu listened to Yi Hua and Lin Lan¡¯s detailed introduction of the Qingli Yuan project, he had no real experience doing business and could not urately judge whether the project was good or bad.


    But the couple didn¡¯t need much money, so it was a matter of numbers for Shen Yu. In the end, he agreed to request a reinvestment of the project and said he would let the assistant contact them in two days.


    With Shen Yu¡¯s assurance, Yi Hua and Lin Lan were pleasantly surprised and almost jumped up from their chairs.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shen. Thank you very much. This time you¡¯re really helping us out, Lan and I won¡¯t forget your kindness!¡± Yi Hua held Shen Yu¡¯s hand tightly, and by the end of his speech, he could not help but feel tears of happiness forming in his eyes.


    Lin Lan was so moved that she silently patted Yi Hua on the back tofort her husband.


    While leaving the restaurant, Yi Hua intentionally followed Shen Yu out.


    When Lin Lan and the children, who were walking in front of them, weren¡¯t paying attention, Yi Hua uneasily apologized to Shen Yu: ¡°Mr. Shen, Lan and I both got remarried to each other, Little Heng followed me from my first marriage and doesn¡¯t seem to ept the situation.¡±


    After a pause, Yi Hua sighed, ¡°In fact, he was not such an impolite child before. I hope Mr. Shen can forgive his earlier rudeness.¡±


    Shen Yu was surprised inside, but calmly smiled on the surface. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Little Heng¡¯s character is simr to my Chestnut.¡±


    Yi Hua followed this statement with an awkwardugh: ¡°... It¡¯s quite like that.¡±


    The Yi family walked Shen Yu and Tang Li to the car and watched Uncle Zhang drive away before turning to look for their car.


    Shen Yu¡¯s eyes were staring passing streetlight outside the car window, thinking of things in silence.


    He took out his mobile phone and opened the e-mail sent to him by Kang Lin. He skipped to the middle part in one breath and looked closely at it. The dense text actually wrote that Yi Hua and Lin Lan were the product of a second marriage.


    Kang Lin is a man who does everything in his life thoroughly. He not only investigated Yi Hua, but also investigated the identity of Yi Hua¡¯s ex-wife.


    Shen Yu found the key information and read it silently.


    Suddenly, Shen Yu saw something that shocked him.


    It turned out that Yi Hua¡¯s ex-wife had often beaten his child. Some neighbors said that Yi Heng had been beaten so badly by his biological mother that he had been sent to the hospital four or five times and once his head was even covered with blood after she had thrown a teacup at him.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    No wonder Yi Heng is such a character...


    Moreover, Shen Yu believes that the experiences of Yi Heng and Tang Li are somewhat simr in many respects.


    Only Yi Heng had better luck, and there was a father who decided to divorce in order to protect him. Tang Li had nothing; it took more than a year for him toe to Shen¡¯s house.


    At the same time, Shen Yu was surprised.


    Unexpectedly, the male lead¡¯s important life background had actually not been written out by the author. Of course, it may be that the author wrote a few words, but Shen Yu, who read ten lines at a single nce, neglected them.


    After the holiday was over, Shen Yu returned to the vi with Tang Li.


    The warehouse was full of all kinds of precious gifts left by visitors. Shen Yu did not want to be short-handed. What he needed most right now was money. He asked Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen to count the gifts and return something of equal value to each giver.


    After living outside the house for nearly a month, Shen Yu fully realized the true meaning of the saying ¡°Golden and silver nest is not as good as his dog¡¯s nest¡± ¨C or that it is mostfortable to live in his own home.


    After the vacation, Shen Yu began to be busy.


    Thepany had piles of documents to deal with, the two newly opened dessert stores also needed some attention, and Yi Hua, from time to time, woulde to thepany to find Shen Yu to deal with problems on the project.


    Shen Yu¡¯s responsibilities are too big. He is too busy to take a break for a second.


    During this period, Elder Shen heard rumors about Shen Yu¡¯s dessert store. He came to the vi to warn Shen Yu to run hispany well, don¡¯t let the people who tightly watched him drill holes for other messy things [1].


    Shen Yu knew that what the Elder Shen meant by ¡°those people¡± was Shen Rong and the other rtives, but he had to consent, and then left all the affairs of the dessert shop to Uncle Zhang.


    While Shen Yu was too busy to touch the ground, Tang Li was almost invisible from day to night.


    During the winter vacation, Tang Li was busy making up lessons and exercising. After school began, Tang Li was busy studying and doing homework. The degree of business was no less than that of Shen Yu..


    To Shen Yu¡¯s eternal gratitude, Kang Lin perfectly demoted Shen Rong from managing the whole area, to deputy manager of the market department. He had no real power, and the people in thepany would not look at him the same as before. By the time he returned from Jincheng it was already May.


    Shen Yu, who was about to be a dead dog from all the work rushed to hand over the Qingli Yuan project to Kang Lin.


    Since Yi Hua¡¯s matters were handed over to Kang Lin, Shen Yu never again saw Yi Hua wandering in front of him, and gradually forgot the existence of the male lead Yi Heng.


    Life was so busy and each day flew by. Before summer came, Tang Li finally received a notice to participate in the English Competition in Jincheng.


    It is said that in the whole school, there are no more than five students qualified for the final. Tang Li is one of them.


    When he learned the news from the head teacher, Shen Yu was very happy and proud. He immediately decided to put down his work and pack up his luggage to apany Tang Li to Jincheng for three days.


    But the students who took part in thepetition were guided by the school. They flew to Jincheng by air together and stayed in the same hotel.


    If Shen Yu wants to apany Tang Li, he needs to follow their team at his own expense.


    Of course, Shen Yu can also take Tang Li to Jincheng alone.


    However, by doing things this way, it would lead to ack of timelymunication between the school,petition, and Tang Li. Even if the school leaders agreed, Shen Yu would not inconvenience the little viin.


    In order not to cause trouble to the school people, Shen Yu only took Uncle Zhang on the trip. The round-trip flights and hotel rooms were all in ordance with the school¡¯s itinerary.


    The three arrived at the airport at 4 p.m., half an hour before boarding. The school leaders and teachers, along with the other four students were already in the waiting room.


    Before he could get close, Shen Yu found a familiar figure among the four students.


    Oh-ho.


    Isn¡¯t that Yi Heng?


    The hero and the viin of this novel are actually in the same school!


    [1] Meaning don¡¯t give his enemies a chance to attack his credibility.

 Chapter 39 - Acid

    <h4>Chapter 39 - Acid</h4>


    Ch.39 ¨C Acid


    At first Shen Yu had not noticed Yi Heng.


    Yi Heng was not grouped up with the other excited students. While the other three students gathered together tough and have fun, Yi Heng was sitting alone in the corner near the airport viewing window, looking down at his cell phone with an expression of concentration.


    However, Yi Heng¡¯s beautiful face stood out amongst the crowd, otherwise Shen Yu would not have seen him as soon as they arrived.


    Before Shen Yu could go over to say hello to Yi Heng, he was surrounded by the school leader and teachers who came to wee him enthusiastically.


    Shen Yu¡¯s identity, no matter where he goes, is like that of a brilliantly shining star.


    Even now for example, the school leader and teachers are turning into sticky taffy, clinging to Shen Yu and following him around. Not only does Shen Yu have zero chance to talk to Yi Heng, but even when he goes to the bathroom, he has to imply to those people not to follow him anymore.


    The school leader immediately understood Shen Yu¡¯s implication, and suddenly his face turned bright red. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Our apologizes Mr. Shen, we will wait for you in the boarding area.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu gloomily steered the wheelchair into the bathroom.


    By the time he came back, it was boarding time.


    So, therge group went to the boarding gate, and the silent Yi Heng naturally trailed at the end of the group.


    Shen Yu, who was pushed by Uncle Zhang, lead the way, followed by an expressionless Tang Li and chattering school leader, while the teachers led their students behind them.


    As always, Yi Heng acted antisocial. Although his teacher was right in front of him, he never said a word to him, only chatting to the other students to answer the asional question.


    Yi Heng didn¡¯t intend to talk to anyone. He kept his head buried, and his hair hung down on his forehead, covering his eyes and half of his face.


    Shen Yu could not see his expression clearly.


    ¡°Brother Shen Yu.¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s sudden words pulled Shen Yu back from his dazed state. Tang Li was looking straight at him. His dark eyes, which appeared bottomless in that moment, seemed to carry a hint of sadness in them.


    Shen Yu smiled, touched Tang Li¡¯s hair and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tang Li didn¡¯t speak for a moment and then shook his head: ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t take this interaction to heart and was pushed forward by Uncle Zhang.


    However, when Shen Yu turned his head again, trying to observe the movements of Yi Heng, he found that his sight was blocked by Tang Li.


    Tang Li¡¯s eyes were filled with innocence: ¡°Brother Shen Yu, were almost to the security check. Don¡¯t be distracted.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    This petty little viin is absolutely doing this on purpose!


    Only in the face of this person, Shen Yu could not say anything. He could hold back his words and turn his head his head.


    Hey...


    This is my own child...


    What else can this poor parent do? Of course the little viin was forgiven.


    Shen Yu sadly thought about New Year¡¯s Eve at the seaside, what he said to Uncle Zhang was like a g...


    He really is to forgiving...


    Before arriving at the waiting room, Uncle Zhang had already checked Shen Yu¡¯s wheelchair with the rest of the luggage. Right now, Shen Yu is sitting in a special aviation wheelchair made for air travel. He passed through the handicap security channel unimpeded and arrived at the special position for wheelchair parking on the ne.


    There were three seats behind him ¨C Uncle Zhang was by the window, Tang Li was in the middle, and currently, no one sat by the aisle.


    When the school leader, the teachers, and the students were being seated, Shen Yu saw a thin figure at the end of the aisle corridor.


    It was Yi Heng.


    Yi Heng wore a simple white T-shirt and jeans, which highlighted his pale skin. However, when looking closely, Shen Yu found that Yi Heng¡¯s skin color appeared sickly.


    Seeing this, Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    The little male lead¡¯s condition seemed even worse than he had imagined.


    Yi Heng was very sensitive. He immediately noticed Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. He even raised his eyes and threw a straight and indifferent gaze back.


    For a time, four eyes collided.


    A slight sense of embarrassment slowly spread through the air.


    Of course, only Shen Yu could sense the embarrassment. Yi Heng was unaffected. He did not stop for even half a second and went straight to the aisle position behind Shen Yu. He put his backpack down and took his seat.


    It seems that the child is determined to pretend not to know him.


    Shen Yu touched his nose and sighed softly.


    When the ne took off, he could not resist. When the flight attendants were pouring water for Yi Heng, Shen Yu inadvertently looked back at him.


    Suddenly, in the next second...


    Shen Yu¡¯s vision was filled with the torso of a little viin.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    He just can¡¯t understand. Does this child have nothing to do all day? As long as he looks at Tang Li, in nine cases out of ten, he can see that the other party is already staring at him.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out what was so nice to look at.


    Shen Yu touched his cheek own subconsciously and then whispered to Tang Li, ¡°Are you still sleepy?¡±


    Tang Li yawned unthinkingly: ¡°A little sleepy.¡±


    Shen Yu felt both amused and helpless. What¡¯s more amazing is that he feels like Tang Li is a kid in need of coaxing.


    ¡°Sleep.¡± Shen Yu back looked at Yi Heng, who was asleep with an eye mask on, and turned back to look at Tang Li. ¡°Rest some more, that way you¡¯ll have the energy topete tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Li cleverly closed his eyes and soon his breathing evened out as he fell asleep.


    Shen Yu maintained his original posture and watched Tang Li¡¯s sleeping face for a while before his eyes fell on Yi Heng again.


    Yi Heng wore a in ck blindfold. His slightly long hair was chaotically bound by the blindfold strap. His lips were slightly open, his eyebrows were drawn tight, and his expression was extraordinarily solemn. It seemed that he was dreaming of something bad.


    Although Yi Heng is two years older than Tang Li, he is half a head shorter than Tang Li. Now that he was sitting in his seat with his arms crossed, his small serious body seemed a little pitiful.


    By contrast, Tang Li, was kept white and tender by Shen Yu [1].


    Shen Yu remained silent for a long time. After some time, he suppressed his weird mood and turned around to sit morefortably.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It takes an hour and a half to fly from S City to Jincheng.


    Shen Yu read his work email for a while and suddenly felt sleepy. He adjusted his posture and prepared for a nap.


    Just as he was dozing off, Shen Yu was awakened by the cold.


    Currently it was the middle of summer and everyone is wearing summer clothes. However, the air-conditioning in the cabin is very powerful. The cool air brushed over Shen Yu¡¯s skin, making him break out in goose bumps.


    Shen Yu took a breath and rubbed his cold arm.


    He turned to look at Tang Li, who was sleeping with his head hung to the side, his mouth was puckered, and his eyebrows were wrinkled. He looked too serious, like a little old man who was holding a national policy conference.


    Shen Yu burst outughing.


    His suddenughter was particrly abrupt in the quiet environment. Fortunately, he swallowed the rest of the voice back into his throat in time and did not wake up the others.


    It¡¯s just...


    At some point, Yi Heng had taken off his blindfold. Yi Heng looked at him with an indifferent expression. After he met Shen Yu¡¯s eyes with his own gaze, instead of turning away, he seemed to be studying Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu thought about it and tried to squeeze out a smile that he thought looked kind. He said in a warm voice, ¡°Little Heng, do you remember me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± Yi Heng answered stiffly.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    This kind of answer made him unable to reply.


    Shen Yu knew that Yi Heng didn¡¯t want to talk with him, so he nned to find some footing for himself to interact with the little male lead. However, before he could go on to the next step, he saw Yi Heng suddenly close his eyes and turn his head back to sleep.


    The intention of refusal is very obvious.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Ah...


    This hero is really hard to get along with.


    Shen Yu recalled that when Tang Li first came to the Shen house, he also erected sharp little thorns like Yi Heng, but the defensive state of Tang Li did notst long, and gradually he became like a cute puppy.


    Looking back, Shen Yu was now a little grateful that the viin of the original novel was Tang Li, not Yi Heng.


    Shen Yu turned back and sat silently for a moment. Then he called the flight attendant over for four nkets ¨C one for him, one for Uncle Zhang, one for Tang Li and one for Yi Heng.


    Because of Shen Yu¡¯s limitations, he had to wake up Uncle Zhang and get him to put the nkets on Tang Li and Yi Heng.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, pull down Chestnut¡¯s nket a little.¡± When it was Tang Li¡¯s turn, Shen Yu suddenly acted like an old mother. ¡°His legs may get cold in those shorts.¡±


    Uncle Zhang immediately answered by pulling down the nket to cover the little viin¡¯s legs.


    Now, Tang Li¡¯s upper body was exposed to the cold air.


    Tang Li seemed to feel a little cold in his sleep. He held his arms and shrank his head down into his shoulders. He looked weak and helpless.


    Shen Yu: ¡°... Pull it up again.¡±


    Uncle Zhang gently pulled the nket up. Now it covered the upper body of Tang Li, but unfortunately his legs were exposed again.


    Shen Yu was speechless and simply picked up the nket on him and handed it to Uncle Zhang. ¡°Cover his legs with this.¡±


    ¡°How can this be eptable...¡± Uncle Zhang frowned. He refused Shen Yu and asked the flight attendant to bring another nket. Only then did he cover Tang Li tightly from head to foot.


    Atst, Shen Yu showed a satisfied smile.


    Uncle Zhang sighed, ¡°Sir, you are too worried. Young master Tang Li is in good health. This level of cold can still be tolerated.¡±


    ¡°If he caught a cold, I would only be more worried in the end.¡± Shen Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s always good to pay extra attention to these things.¡±


    Uncle Zhang sighed, ¡°You spoiled him too much.¡±


    Shen Yu smiled and said nothing. He then tightened his nket and was ready to go to bed again since it was still early.


    The atmosphere soon quieted down.


    Almost all the people sitting in this area are asleep. Only two or three people were listening to music or reading silently. It¡¯s so quiet that they could hear the sound of air flowing in the cabin.


    Yi Heng had been attempting to sleep but couldn¡¯t seem to quiet his mind.


    Much to his annoyance, as long as he closed his eyes, the picture of Shen Yu staring at Tang Li¡¯s sleeping face and giggling appeared in his mind.


    He knew that Tang Li was only Shen Yu¡¯s adopted child, but he didn¡¯t think that Shen Yu would treat Tang Li with such care as if Tang Li was really his own son.


    Yi Heng couldn¡¯t figure it out.¡ª¡ª


    How can there be such a person as Shen Yu in the world?


    Even his own parents didn¡¯t care so much for him, but Shen Yu could pull out all his concerns and considerations for a stranger who held no blood rtionship to him.


    Yi Heng remembered his mother, who often pped him, and his father, who ignored his pain in order to maintain a superficial marriage.


    Suddenly, he was jealous of Tang Li.


    Yi Heng opened his eyes slowly, and the dark red nket that wasid on him was the first thing to catch his eye. He quietly turned his head to look at the sleeping Tang Li next to him.


    Tang Li had two nkets on him, one on his upper body and one covering his legs. At Shen Yu¡¯s urging, the housekeeper pulled the nket up to his neck and tightly tucked Tang Li in.


    On the contrary, the nket on Yi Heng¡¯s bodyid loosely.


    Yi Heng hung his head and gazed at his nket for a long time.


    The next second, it felt like acid rushed up his throat.


    [1] I think this is saying that Yi Heng seems sadly adultish for his age while therger Tang Li seems appropriately childish.

 Chapter 40 - Hostility

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Hostility</h4>


    Ch.40 ¨C Hostility


    The acid went to Yi Heng¡¯s head in an instant.


    He suddenly recalled every little bit of his rtionship with his parents, and then his mood became even worse.


    If only he wasn¡¯t ¡°Yi Heng¡±...


    At the same time, his eyes turned to Tang Li¡¯s quiet sleeping face. At that moment, he had such a strong desire to switch ces with Tang Li.


    In fact, as early as the death of Tang Li¡¯s, Yi Heng knew of the existence that was ¡°Tang Li¡±.


    At that time, he had some sympathy for Tang Li, thinking that he had found someone simr to himself.


    Unexpectedly...


    Yi Heng raised his mouth with self-mockery.


    It was he who deluded himself. Tang Li and he were not in the same ss at all. At least Tang Li had better luck than him.


    Yi Heng slowly retrieved his wandering eyes from Tang Li¡¯s face, meditated for a while, and then looked at Shen Yu.


    REPORT THIS AD


    From his point of view, he could see the side of Shen Yu¡¯s face clearly. Shen Yu is beautiful, warm and pure. His temperament is like a polished and round jade, which makes people want to approach.


    Even after he fell asleep, Shen Yu¡¯s face was tranquil, his eyebrows rxed, and his lips slightly hooked up.


    Completely different from his violent mother and cowardly father.


    Strangely enough, Yi Heng somewhat remembered that Shen Yu was not so approachable before. He followed his father and stepmother to many social dinners attended by Shen Yu. The Shen Yu at those times was so fierce that he could scold his assistant and make him cry with three words.


    It¡¯s strange.


    It only took a year or two to see a person¡¯s character change so dramatically.


    Yi Heng waspletely absorbed in his thoughts when he suddenly felt his arm get hit hard.


    Turning his head, he looked up at a pair of dark eyes.


    Tang Li, who had been sleeping soundly, had woken up at some point. His whole body huddled in the nket. His hair was somewhat messy, and he was watching Yi Heng with his beautiful phoenix eyes.


    Yi Heng quickly turned his gaze away, closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    Before long, Tang Li bumped his elbow into his arm again and said in a low voice, ¡°What were you looking at just now?¡±


    Yi Heng took back his arm from the armrest of the chair and was toozy to open his eyes. ¡°Nothing,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you now¨C¡± Tang Li¡¯s voice was sharp, almost like it was stabbing into Yi Heng¡¯s ears, ¡°Don¡¯t have any thoughts about him.¡±


    REPORT THIS AD


    Yi Heng sneered and was forced to open his eyes.


    The next second, he saw that Tang Li¡¯s face was only a short distance away from him. The two of them were so close that if Tang Li blinked his eyes, the thick long eyshes could almost sweep across Yi Heng face.


    Although Tang Li kept his expression nk, Yi Heng could sense nervousness and fear rolling of the younger boy.


    Suddenly, Yi Heng seemed to understand something, he raised one eyebrow and showed a smiling expression: ¡°You can rest assured, my parents are not dead, and I was not left to such kind rtives as you. Even if your brother Shen Yu wants to take me in, he has no reason to.¡±


    In the face of Yi Heng¡¯s verbal provocation, Tang Li did not be as angry as Yi Heng had expected, but instead stared at him nkly.


    Yi Heng did not evade his gaze and looked at Tang Li with a smile on his face.


    After a long time, Tang Li slowly sat back and turned away from Yi Heng.


    The silent war was soon over.


    However, Yi Heng understood that Tang Li had not abandoned the issue, but he just didn¡¯t want to quarrel in front of Shen Yu. Moreover, Shen Yu was still asleep and was easy to wake up.


    Yi Heng looked at Shen Yu with interest and closed his mouth.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Afternding, some of thepetition staff were already waiting outside the airport.


    Yi Heng picked up his suitcase with the rest of the group and then habitually walked at the back of the crowd.


    But this time, instead of always burying his head as he before, he looked at Shen Yu and Tang Li from time to time.


    REPORT THIS AD


    Although Shen Yu, who was sitting in a wheelchair, was always surrounded by the housekeeper and the vice principal, his attention never truly diverted from Tang Li, and he would turn to look at Tang Li every other moment.


    Later, Shen Yu seemed to have noticed that the vice principal had unwittingly squeezed Tang Li to the back and Shen Yu simply reached out to directly hold the boy¡¯s hand.


    Yi Heng looked at the two interlinking hands without expression. It took a long time for his eyes to move down.


    Just by looking at him, no one could tell what he was thinking.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The group of people, led by thepetition staff, went to the hotel where they were booked to stay and then gave them some details about thepetition. The English conteststed for two days. They were to gather in the library at 10 o¡¯clock both mornings. Of course, the organizers arranged for vehicles to pick up the group, but meals needed to be solved by themselves.


    After the details were given, the staff members left.


    After a busy afternoon, everyone was very tired. The vice principal proposed to find a restaurant near the hotel. After dinner, they would go back to their respective rooms to rest.


    After that, the Deputy principal turned to Shen Yu with a smile: ¡°Mr. Shen should join us. Since we havee together, it is more convenient to act at the same time.¡±


    Shen Yu has limitations and can¡¯t do anything without a wheelchair. No matter what he does, he will slow the others down. So naturally he would feel too embarrassed to ept the vice principal¡¯s suggestion and refused with a smile: ¡°Go ahead, we will order takeout in the hotel.¡±


    The vice principal felt somewhat unwilling and wanted to persuade him again, but he also didn¡¯t want to inconvenience Shen Yu and ultimately had to give up.


    So the vice principal ordered the teachers and students to return to their rooms and put their suitcases away. They would gather in the hotel lobby in half an hour.


    REPORT THIS AD


    The teachers and students responded immediately.


    At that moment, Yi Heng, who had been standing at the edge of the crowd, raised his hand and said coldly, ¡°Vice principal, I will not go either.¡±


    As a student, the vice principal didn¡¯t treat Yi Heng with such a good temper as he did Shen Yu. He immediately scolded, ¡°We are acting collectively this time. You must go with us. Besides, young people who should eat dinner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Yi Heng was not in the least bit frightened by the vice principal¡¯s loud voice, and his handsome eyes were as calm as ake without ripples.


    The vice principal insisted, ¡°Even if you¡¯re not hungry, you have to go.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to go...¡± Yi Heng¡¯s voice gradually sank.


    Just as everyone thought he was persuaded by the vice principal, Yi Heng suddenly turned his head and looked at Shen Yu with wrinkled eyebrows and a pitiful look in his eyes.


    He said, ¡°Uncle Shen, can I stay with you for takeout in the hotel?¡±


    Suddenly, Shen Yu, who was prepared to leave, became the focus of attention. He was shocked that the little male lead spoke to him.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t mind Yi Heng joining them to eat, and even wanted to be more friendly with the boy ¨C after all, it¡¯s better to have one more friend than one more enemy.


    Unfortunately, Shen Yu had not yet nodded his head and agreed when he heard Tang Li¡¯s chilly reply: ¡°No.¡±


    Yi Heng was stunned for two seconds. His eyes moved to Tang Li and his expression slowly became mischievous.


    For a while, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    When the vice principal saw the situation was not right, he rushed out to y peacemaker. First, he had the other teachers and students disperse. Then he pointed to Yi Heng and said, ¡°Just where do you want to eat?! You are not familiar with Mr. Shen¡¯s group. Go upstairs and wait half an hour before joining us for diner.¡±


    REPORT THIS AD


    REPORT THIS AD


    ¡°Who said we¡¯re not familiar?¡± Yi Heng asked in reply.


    The vice principal was stunned.


    He saw Yi Heng turn his head to look at Shen Yu, and then burst out in a flower-like smile. ¡°Uncle Shen, we even had dinner at the same table not long ago, but the vice principal said we were not familiar with each other.¡±


    Vice principal: ¡°...¡±


    Shen Yu sighed and said to the vice principal, ¡°Vice principal, Little Heng is my friend¡¯s child. He¡¯ll eat with uster, so you won¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    The vice principal showed a frightened expression and was quiet for a while before nodding silently.


    When the vice principal left, Yi Heng dropped the fake smile on his face and quickly recovered his previous expressionless face. He looked at Shen Yu, then pulled up his suitcase and went to the elevator entrance.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    What the fuck...


    How can this child change his face faster than a leaf turning in the wind?


    Shen Yu was very depressed. He took thest elevator with Uncle Zhang and Tang Li upstairs. By the time they reached their floor and walked out of the elevator, the others who stayed on the same floor had already disappeared into their rooms.


    Even Yi Heng, who was right in front of them, had already entered his room.


    The organizers arranged for a standard room, that is to say, two people share a room. Since it is still early, Tang Li can stay in Shen Yu¡¯s room until after dinner and then he¡¯d have to go back.


    But Shen Yu still told Tang Li to put his suitcase back into his own room first, so as to save time when moving around.


    Tang Li¡¯s room is three rooms away from Shen Yu¡¯s big bedroom. When the three people move towards Tang Li¡¯s assigned room, the person inside opens the door.


    It was Yi Heng.


    He was to share a room with Tang Li.


    Shen Yu sighed to himself, this damn fate.


    Yi Heng seemed to have anticipated the group. After seeing them, his expression didn¡¯t show any hint of surprised, he only moved to give Tang Li room to go in.


    When Shen Yu saw Tang Li standing still, he said, ¡°Chestnut, put your suitcase away and we¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Hearing Shen Yu¡¯s words, Tang Li¡¯s rigid figure rxed a little bit. He looked back at Shen Yu before turning to stare at Yi Heng with gloomy eyes from an angle that Shen Yu could not see.


    Yi Heng smiled indifferently and made a perfunctory gesture: ¡°Do you want me to say pleasee in?¡±


    Tang Li tightened his lips and dragged his suitcase into the room without saying a word.


    The wheels of the suitcase slid across the wooden floor, the sound was particrly loud in the tense atmosphere.

 Chapter 41 - Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 41 - Jealousy</h4>


    Ch.41 ¨C Jealousy


    After Tang Li entered the room, there were only three people left in the corridor, Shen Yu, Yi Heng, and Uncle Zhang.


    Silence crept through the air.


    Shen Yu thought that Yi Heng want to go out, so he manipted the wheelchair to give him room for a few minutes. However, after waiting for half a day, he only saw Yi Heng leaning motionless against the door with his arms crossed.


    He seemed to be waiting for something.


    Shen Yu felt embarrassed and thought about talking to Yi Heng. Then he remembered Yi Heng not looking back as he went to the elevator. All the words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat.


    Thinking more about it, Shen Yupletely swallowed those words back.


    A secondter, Tang Li came out. He only made time to put his suitcase in the right ce and wash his hands, not even bothering to clean up the water from the sink counter before he rushed back.


    ¡°Brother Shen Yu.¡± Tang Li went over to Shen Yu and cried out, looking nervous.


    Shen Yu felt funny and could not help touching Tang Li¡¯s hair: ¡°What are you so anxious about? We won¡¯t leave without you. Even if we did leave, don¡¯t you still know my room number?


    Tang Li secretly looked at the motionless Yi Heng and said nothing.


    Shen Yu said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tang Li nodded and took the initiative to take Shen Yu¡¯s suitcase from Uncle Zhang. The little viin¡¯s strength was so great that he carried both Shen Yu and his own suitcase all the way from S city to Jincheng without breaking a sweat.


    Shen Yu wanted to say hello to Yi Heng. Turning his head around, he found that Yi Heng stood quietly upright and closed the door behind him. It seemed that he was going to leave with them.


    Shen Yu was full of questions.


    Yi Heng easily saw what Shen Yu was thinking, so he went forward and asked very naturally, ¡°Uncle Shen, what are we going to eat tonight?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu opened his eyes slightly in surprise and for a moment, thought that he had misheard.


    When he went upstairs, he was so indifferent to them that Shen Yu thought he was just using them as an excuse so that he didn¡¯t have to go out for dinner.


    However, Shen Yu¡¯s heart was still happy to see Yi Heng willing to take the initiative to get close to him. He preferred to be friends with the little male lead rather than strangers.


    Or maybe he can help the little male lead as he grows up.


    As long as the he is grateful towards him, he will not be so willing to tear him down in the future.


    Shen Yu thought about a lot of messy things. When he finally collected his thoughts, he looked at Yi Heng¡¯s bright amber eyes. His eyes were very clear, as if Shen Yu could see through them.


    The little male lead did not wait for Shen Yu¡¯s response, Yi Heng tilted his head and said jokingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it inconvenient for Uncle Shen to let me join you?


    ¡°Oh, no...¡± Shen Yu smiled and said, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    Yi Heng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Anything¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not picky about food.¡±


    Then the group of people walked to Shen Yu¡¯s room. Shen Yu gave Uncle Zhang the task of ordering the food. He asked Tang Li to help him sort out the suitcase and put out all the clothes and daily necessities.


    Tang Li responded in a low voice. He hung all the clothes in the wardrobe with quick movements, and then picked up several towels and washing utensils which had been packed and went straight to the bathroom.


    Throughout the process, Tang Li did not say another word.


    Only when Shen Yu spoke to him would he return a few words with a very low voice and a reluctant tone.


    Shen Yu could sense the abnormality in Tang Li. He sat in the living room waiting for a long time. Finally, he could no longer wait for Tang Li toe out of the bathroom. He had no choice but to manipte his wheelchair and go to the bathroom.


    With a click, he opened the door.


    The bathroom was aze with lights and Tang Li stood motionless in front of the sink, facing away from Shen Yu.


    ¡°Chestnut.¡± Shen Yu tentatively called out, while sitting in his wheelchair. He sighed softly and patted Tang Li on the shoulder from behind. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± Tang Li said, but still, he did not move.


    Although Tang Li did not look back, from Shen Yu¡¯s point of view, he could see the reflection of Tang Li in the mirror ¨C the eyshes hanging down cast a small shadow on his skin, the corners of his mouth were tense, his jaw was clenched, and frustration almost overflowed from his expression.


    Shen Yu was silent for a moment before finally asking, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Tang Li raised his head sharply with a faint hint of self-ridicule. He smiled at Shen Yu in the mirror, and then at once, like a frightened rabbit, he started shaking his head like a little rattle drum.


    ¡°No!¡± The denial was extremely resolute.


    ¡°You are.¡± Shen Yu deliberately teased him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Tang Li finally summoned up courage and turned his head to Shen Yu. He hid his expression very well. He looked serious and tried to solemnly corrected Shen Yu. ¡°I¡¯m really not...¡±


    In the end, his expression revealed a trace of guilt.


    Shen Yu tried to hold back hisughter, so he looked at Tang Li drily, pretending nothing had happened. Then suddenly, he put his hand on Tang Li¡¯s head and rubbed the little viin¡¯s soft hair.


    It felt as good as ever.


    Ah...


    Shen Yu loved it.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for a haircut again.¡± Shen Yu changed the subject. ¡°Your hair grows as fast as you do.¡±


    Tang Li licked his lips and gazed at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu smiled before sighing sadly, ¡°Our Chestnut sure has grown up.¡±


    Sometimes when he looked up at Tang Li, his neck felt sore from looking up.


    Just a year ago, Tang Li was as thin as a chicken, and his thighs were not even as thick as Shen Yu¡¯s arms.


    Shen Yu sighed, just as he wanted to say something, the light in front of him dimmed. When he finally realized what had happened, he found that Tang Li had tightly wrapped his arms around Shen Yu¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to grow up, I¡¯m never going to grow up.¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s breath sprayed all over Shen Yu¡¯s neck. He shrank back unconsciously because of the heat, but Tang Li thought he wanted to avoid him and held on tighter.


    This time, Shen Yu became like a frightened rabbit in Tang Li¡¯s arms.


    Shen Yu touched Tang Li¡¯s back: ¡°Everyone will experience the process of changing from a child to an adult. Everyone will change in subtle ways, and you are no exception.¡±


    After a pause, Shen Yu added, ¡°In fact, change is not a bad thing, if you change in a good way.¡±


    Tang Li asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Shen Yu was stunned. ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Will you change?¡± Tang Li loosened his hands. When Shen Yu looked into his eyes, he saw undisguised stubbornness.


    Shen Yu knew that Tang Li was asking this question very seriously. He meditated for a long time before he answered Tang Li with the same seriousness: ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen in the future. I can only promise that I will try not to change as much as I can, just as I promised you that I won¡¯t get married before you grow up.¡±


    Tang Li nodded and said nothing more.


    In fact, he still has a lot of doubts about Shen Yu¡¯s answer.¡ª¡ª


    For example, does Shen Yu¡¯s ¡°no change¡± include ¡°acting good to Yi Heng¡±?


    For example, Shen Yu said that he would not marry before he became an adult. Does that mean that he could still fall in love with those women?


    He paused for a moment, but still...


    But he dared not ask.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Uncle Zhang ordered a simple meal for the group.


    Four people were sitting at the table in silence, the atmosphere in the room was so quiet that it was almost bizarre.


    Only Yi Heng seemed to be totally unaffected by the surrounding environment, but his gaze constantly swept across Shen Yu¡¯s face.


    It was already 8:40 p.m. by the time they finished dinner.


    Uncle Zhang stood up and began tidying up the mess. He took two bags of garbage and said good night to Shen Yu. Then he left.


    Shen Yu felt tired and began to urge Tang Li and Yi Heng to return to their room.


    Unexpectedly, the two children seemed to be silently struggling with each other, their little bodies were glued to the sofa, and neither one of them would move first. They also pretended to be serious about ying with their mobile phones.


    Shen Yu rubbed his temples as a headache began to form and directly addressed the little viin. ¡°Tang Li, I don¡¯t want to say the same thing a second time.¡±


    Hearing this, Yi Heng immediately put down his mobile phone, his face was nk, but his eyes were full of happiness.


    Tang Li ignored Yi Heng¡¯s scorching eyes and frowned pitifully. ¡°Brother Shen Yu, I¡¯m afraid to sleep alone. Can I sleep here tonight?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shen Yu refused and pointed to Yi Heng. ¡°Isn¡¯t Little Heng in the same room as you?¡±


    When Tang Li heard his words, he turned his head to Yi Heng and said with a stiff look: ¡°... Oh, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    Yi Heng¡¯s mouth twitched twice.


    Then the two children were relentlessly driven out by Shen Yu.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The second day.


    Because he had to apany Tang Li to participate in thepetition, Shen Yu got up very early. When he and Uncle Zhang went to knock on Tang Li¡¯s door, Yi Heng coincidentally opened the door.


    Yi Heng was dressed in a yellow T-shirt and khaki shorts. He was handsome and refreshing. The bright color also made his skin appear even more sickly pale.


    But Yi Heng seemed to be in a bad mood, with the frown on his mouth almost falling to his chin. He nced at Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang in a cold way, then passed them and went straight out of the room.


    Uncle Zhang spoke quietly, ¡°There may have been a quarrel.¡±


    It seems that even Uncle Zhang could see the dislike between Tang Li and Yi Heng.


    Shen Yu shook his head helplessly. ¡°Children are short-tempered and unwilling to give in. It¡¯s easy to have disagreements. Maybeter they¡¯ll be just fine.¡±


    Although that¡¯s what he said, Shen Yu didn¡¯t believe his own words.


    After all, Tang Li and Yi Heng are not ordinary children. They are the viins and the male lead of this world. After growing up, they are the two big tigers of the business circle. They would each wrack their brains to fight to the death.


    Shen Yu recalled the fragments of the original story in which the male lead and the viin fought for the female lead, and immediately felt that the disagreement between Yi Heng and Tang Li was part of this world¡¯s naturalw, and he couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    However, when he saw the appalling bruises on Tang Li¡¯s right cheek, he could notugh at all.


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    Tang Li turned his head away from Shen Yu¡¯s outstretched hand and hesitated before answering: ¡°I identally bumped into something.¡±


    Shen Yu obviously didn¡¯t believe Tang Li¡¯s words: ¡°What did you bump into?¡±


    Tang Li: ¡°Bedframe.¡±


    ¡°How can you casually hit the frame of a bed like this?¡± Shen Yu¡¯s tone was chilly. He pulled Tang Li to the used bed and sat him down. At the same time, he ordered Uncle Zhang to bring him a wet towel and icepress.


    Tang Li lowered his head dejectedly, letting Shen Yu use the wet towel on his face.


    Shen Yu did not expect that the area of the injury would be sorge that it almost covered half of Tang Li¡¯s face. He pressed the wet towel on the injury and heard Tang Li hiss painfully.


    Immediately, as if afraid of his anger, Tang Li quickly silenced himself and raised his wet eyes to look at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu was so distressed and angry that he could not look at Tang Li injured face.


    After cleaning the injury, Shen Yu could not help softening his heart and asked, ¡°Did you fight with Yi Heng?¡±

 Chapter 42 - Cold Shoulder

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Cold?Shoulder</h4>


    Ch.42 ¨C Cold Shoulder


    In fact, even before he asked, Shen Yu already knew the answer in his heart.


    Even if Tang Li and Yi Heng didn¡¯t fight, the bruises on Tang Li¡¯s face were probably rted to Yi Heng.


    Tang Li didn¡¯t deny it. Between the lengths he went to in order to avoid Shen Yu¡¯s gaze, and his slightly reddish ears and tightly clenched jaw, it was enough to show his guilt.


    Since Tang Li was reluctant to say any more, Shen Yu would not continue to ask any more questions.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It¡¯s been half an hour since the bruise on Tang Li¡¯s face was dealt with treated, but in fact, the ¡°treatment¡± was just trying to make the bruise look less frightening.


    Tang Li did not seem to care much about his face. He was even toozy to look in the mirror Uncle Zhang brought him. Instead, he watched Shen Yu¡¯s expression carefully.


    Seeing that Shen Yu¡¯s face looked unhappy, Tang Li was a little anxious, he lowered his eyes and gently hung the corners of his mouth, he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    Shen Yu was both angry and baffled when he saw Tang Li like this.


    He also felt heartbroken.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you toe to me when you encounter this kind of thing again in the future?¡± Shen Yu seized Tang Li¡¯s small face and said in a frustrated tone, ¡°I see you didn¡¯t take my words to heart at all.¡±


    Tang Li blinked nervously and said, ¡°I did.¡±


    Shen Yu asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother you with a small trifle.¡± Tang Li paused, then exined Shen Yu with an unnatural expression, ¡°And I didn¡¯t fight with Yi Heng. Yi Heng just pushed me carelessly... and I hit the corner of the table...¡±


    Not only does the little viin stumble, but by the end his voice became weaker and weaker.


    Shen Yu gave a sneer with a crooked mouth.


    If he had so easily believed Tang Li¡¯s words, even he could admit that he would have thought himself short of IQ points.


    Did Tang Li take him as a fool?


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Shen Yu asked with a cold face.


    ¡°...¡± Tang Li was nervous and wanted to exin, ¡°I really...¡±


    ¡°No more, that¡¯s the end of the topic.¡± Shen Yu sighed and turned to Uncle Zhang, who was next to him. ¡°You go down and talk with the vice principal, tell them to go to the library first, and we will take a taxi ourselves.¡±


    Uncle Zhang looked at Tang Li with twinkling eyes.


    He seemed to want to say something to Shen Yu, but he hesitated for two seconds before he swallowed back the words that overflowed into his mouth.


    After Uncle Zhang left, Shen Yu quietly sat in the room for about ten minutes. It was almost time to leave, then suddenly he took control of the wheelchair and went out of the room.


    Tang Li followed Shen Yu silently.


    When they arrived at the hotel dining room, the other guests were already gone. Uncle Zhang was sitting alone near the door and had already prepared breakfast for Shen Yu and Tang Li.


    If it was in the past, Shen Yu would surely pull Tang Li over together, but right now he was still angry about what happened, so he did not call over Tang Li and instead went straight to Uncle Zhang¡¯s side.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone?¡±


    ¡°I had them leave first.¡± Uncle Zhang went over as he spoke. Just as he wanted to sit in the chair in front of Shen Yu, he saw Tang Li quickly walk over and firmly take away the heavy-looking chair with one hand.


    Shen Yu nced at Tang Li.


    Tang Li¡¯s expression changed instantly, and he looked at Shen Yu grievingly.


    Shen Yu¡¯s eyes were cold and unmoved.


    After a while, Tang Li gradually saw that Shen Yu did not buy his puppy dog strategy, so he tentatively grabbed the other dining chair and sat down silently.


    Uncle Zhang looked at the interaction between the two people and shook his head helplessly. His eyes swept over the thin arms of Tang Li on the dining table and then looked down at the dining chair thrown aside. He was suddenly saddened.


    When did this child be so strong?


    It¡¯s not normal...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    After breakfast, the group of three went outside. The Jincheng branch leader, who had met them several times before on their vacation in the city, had been waiting for a long time.


    When the leader received a call from Uncle Zhang about half an hour ago, he immediately ending the meeting he was in the middle and drove thepany¡¯s car over to pick them up.


    If the leader¡¯s attitude towards Shen Yu was ttery when hest met, this time, it was like he would like to crawl on the ground and let Shen Yu¡¯s wheelchair roll over him.


    While driving, the leader quietly observed Shen Yu¡¯s expression in the rearview mirror.


    After careful consideration, the leaderughed happily and said something in his speech: ¡°Mr. Shen, thank you for thinking of me at this time. Truthfully, I thought I would never see you again.¡±


    Shen Yu looked out of the window in a daze, still thinking about the rtionship between Tang Li and Yi Heng.


    Hearing the voice of the leader, Shen Yu¡¯s mind was pulled back to the present. He held his chin with his right hand and looked up at the nervous face of the leader in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when Shen Rong offended you, but it seems I mindlessly put you and Shen Rong together at the same tablest time...¡±


    As the leader spoke while observing Shen Yu in the rearview mirror, he saw that Shen Yu was not angry at the mention of Shen Rong, and then went on with a more rxed voice. ¡°Mr. Shen, maybe you think I¡¯m meddlesome, but I still want to remind you that Shen Rong¡¯s is a person that doesn¡¯t let grudges go easily. Right now, he¡¯s thinking about how to trip you up.¡±


    After that, the atmosphere in the car became a little cold.


    The leader waited for Shen Yu¡¯s response for a long time. He thought that the other party hadn¡¯t heard him clearly. He really didn¡¯t want to say it again. However, he could see Shen Yu directly staring at him in the rearview mirror.


    Leader: ¡°...¡±


    For a moment, he dared not say anything.


    He feared that even breathing would cause Shen Yu to act out.


    It has to be said that although Shen Yu is gentle in temperament and often wears an approachable smile, when he looks at a person seriously, he can easily scare a person into wetting themselves.


    The leader couldn¡¯t help but swallow.


    He thought Shen Yu would keep silent, but at the next moment he heard Shen Yu say, ¡°I thought you had a good rtionship with Shen Rong.¡±


    The leader smiled dryly and said, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, at least, it used to be good.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°So what else do you know?¡±


    Hearing this, the leader¡¯s cold sweat was suddenly turned on like a waterfall, he did know more, even about how Shen Rong intended to find a woman to use against Shen Yu.


    In Shen Rong¡¯s own words, even if Shen Yu¡¯s legs cannot stand up, there are always other ces to stand up, right?


    Don¡¯t bother looking at Shen Yu now, as long as the woman is pregnant with Shen Yu¡¯s child and gives birth to the child, is Shen Yu not a sitting duck [1]?


    It goes without saying that Shen Rong did not intend to find a famous or elegant woman to aplish this task. He wanted to find a woman who was easy to control ¨C those women who can sell their bodies for money, are not the best ones to control?


    When Shen Rong told people on the phone about the n, the leader shivered around the corner of the corridor.


    He listened to Shen Rong¡¯s vicious n without missing a word.


    But he dared not tell Shen Yu those words. He could either alienate Shen Rong slowly or he would have to remind Shen Yu that once his eavesdropping on Shen Rong¡¯s phone call was exposed, Shen Rong would inevitably retaliate.


    ¡°I guessed it.¡± The leader gripped the steering wheel and spoke calmly, ¡°I have worked with Shen Rong for so many years and more or less know his personality.¡±


    Shen Yu was silent for a long time before he showed a big smile: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The leader knew that his words did not dispel Shen Yu¡¯s doubts, but since Shen Yu said so, it means that the matter is over. The leaderughed and said, ¡°Mr. Shen is always polite.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The group of people arrived at the library at 9:30 a.m., half an hour before thepetition began.


    Outside the library gates, there were crowds of people, and security lines and patrol car could be seen everywhere.


    Tang Li¡¯s vice principal was looking for him in the crowd, and after he saw them, he then hurried away with Tang Li without saying a word.


    Originally, the apanying parents could go in with admission tickets, but the school did not expect Shen Yu to apany Tang Li, and did not prepare for Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang¡¯s entrance.


    ¡ª¡ª In fact, among the students whoe from all over the world to participate in thepetition, those apanied by their parents could be counted on one hand.


    At this time, most parents happily followed the staff into the library, leaving Shen Yu and a young man squatting on the edge of the flower beds sighing.


    The young man heard Shen Yu¡¯s sigh, and with a happy look, got up and ran over.


    ¡°Is your child in there too?¡± The young man¡¯s skin was almost transparent in the sunshine. He had beautiful features, ck hair and a youthful appearance.


    Although Shen Yu was not in the mood to chat with strangers, this person came to him smiling, and he could not treat the other coldly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Yu smiled perfunctorily.


    ¡°Are they also participating in thepetition?¡± The hair on the man¡¯s forehead was slightly long, and his eyes were round eyes were covered as they stared at Shen Yu.


    Somehow, Shen Yu could not help thinking of a rabbit, and then of Tang Li.


    ording to his memory, whenever Tang Li¡¯s mood fluctuates greatly, he likes to open his eyes wide like a rabbit.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t all the children who went into the library participating in thepetition?¡± Shen Yuughed and thought that the young man¡¯s manner was simr to that of Tang Li in certain ways, which made him feel a little closer to the man.


    So they continued to talk throughout the morning.


    Eventually, the young man also joined Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang for lunch.


    After chatting, Shen Yu found out that this man was also named Tang, he was from city C, and had deliberately pushed off all his work and apanied his cousin to participate in thepetition.


    His cousin, Tang Wenjing, was the same age as Tang Li. In the eyes of his parents, rtives, teachers and ssmates, his cousin is mud that cannot support the wall [2]. However, he was often taken abroad by his parents when he was young, so he has a goodmand of English.


    Although Tang Ming spoke righteously, Shen Yu could still hear from his words that the cousins had traveled thousands of miles to Jincheng not topete in English at all, but to find a girl.


    [1] the idiom originally used here is something along the lines of ¡± Man is a knife , I am a fish¡± meaning the right to kill is in the hands of the killing tool (the knife), and the ¡°fish¡± is in the position to be ughtered. So Shen Rong (the knife), would be in the position to kill Shen Yu (the fish). I¡¯m little unsure of this one, but I think that¡¯s the gist.


    [2] Meaning they¡¯re not really expecting him to contribute or grow the family¡¯s reputation.

 Chapter 43 - Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 43 - Doubt</h4>


    Ch.43 ¨C Doubt


    Listening to Tang Ming, that girl is Tang Wenjing¡¯s primary school ssmate. After graduation, she came to Jincheng with her family, during which time they broke off contact.


    It wasn¡¯t until two months ago that Tang Wenjing learned from his friend that there had been a change in the girl¡¯s family recently and that she might have to move again, so he wanted to take the opportunity of participating in thepetition to meet the girl.


    Of course, this is a private affair between Tang Wenjing and female student. Tang Ming can¡¯t tell Shen Yu too much, but after between the lines in Tang Ming¡¯s words, Shen Yu had a good idea of the whole story.


    Perhaps it was Shen Yu¡¯s illusion, but the girl Tang Wenjing¡¯s heart misses gives him a sense of familiarity, as if he had heard this somewhere before.


    Unfortunately, Shen Yu scratched his head and couldn¡¯t recall anything.


    It was just a conjecture that took root and sprouted quietly in his mind.


    The more Shen Yu thought about it, the more he affirmed the possibility of that conjecture. He hesitated for a moment and decided to ask for the girl¡¯s name.


    Tang Ming, who usually looked a little grim was surprised. Then he scratched his head and pushed Shen Yu¡¯s question aside. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this,¡± said the man. ¡°He doesn¡¯t talk to anyone else about what¡¯s on his mind. Even his purpose ining to Jincheng is something I learned from his friend.¡±


    ¡°I see. It doesn¡¯t really matter; I was just curious.¡± Shen Yu said in turn.


    He knew that Tang Ming was lying, but it¡¯s not like he can put a knife to Tang Ming¡¯s neck and force him to say the girl¡¯s name.


    Forget it.


    It probably wasn¡¯t important.


    Although the original female lead moved to Jincheng from C city when she graduated from elementary school, there are too many people who meet these requirements, besides, there are only two pieces of information about the girl.


    Shen Yu consoled himself secretly, but when he thought of the male lead who had already appeared, his rxed mind inevitably became heavy again.


    Anyway, it¡¯s always good to pay more attention...


    Since Tang Ming indirectly avoided Shen Yu¡¯s questions, the atmosphere between them had gradually be delicate.


    Although Shen Yu never talked about the girl again, Tang Ming found outter that he had disclosed too much personal information to a stranger, so he made an excuse to slip away before the end of thepetition.


    In the end, Tang Ming quickly disappeared.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh, thinking that Tang Ming had said all that should be said and all that shouldn¡¯t have been said. What¡¯s the use of slipping away now?


    Uncle Zhang seemed to be aware of Shen Yu¡¯s thoughts and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there were such simple people in the Tang family.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yu made a strange expression and turned to Uncle Zhang: ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Uncle Zhang shook his head and then added, ¡°But if I¡¯m not mistaken, he should be a descendant of the Tang family in C city.¡±


    Shen Yu was a bit dazed: ¡°Which Tang family?¡±


    Uncle Zhang looked at Shen Yu meaningfully: ¡°The Tang family where Tang Li¡¯s father once lived.¡±


    Seeing that Shen Yu had either been thinking for a long time and didn¡¯t seem to understand anything, Zhang Shu patiently exined, ¡°The Tang family in C City is equivalent to the Shen family in S City, with arge family and a great career. They are the local emperor in the south. However, young master is the only seedling of the Shen family, while there are many descendants of the Tang family. There¡¯s seven or eight so-called heirs.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu was suddenly very d that the old man Shen had not went out to have a few illegitimate children.


    ¡°Tang Li¡¯s grandfather was originally from C city and had the right of inheritance in Tang family. Unfortunately, in order to marry Tang Li¡¯s grandmother, he had to cut off his rtionship with Tang family and came to S city. He then founded Dawan Group from scratch.¡±


    After that, Uncle Zhang suddenly remembered something and added with aplicated expression, ¡°You may not know this, but the newpany that acquired Dawan Group had some shares in the Tang family¡¯spany. Maybe it was really the Tang family who acquired thepany.¡±


    Uncle Zhang did not speak ambiguously, and Shen Yu understood his implications in an instant.


    ¡°You mean...¡± Shen Yu breathed hard and even his heart beat faster. He grasped the arm of the wheelchair subconsciously and squeezed out a sentence from his throat. ¡°It¡¯s not idental that Tang Li¡¯s parents went bankrupt?¡±


    Uncle Zhang answered, ¡°It¡¯s just my guess. As for the specific situation, it still needs to be investigated.¡±


    As a housekeeper, he has limited abilities. The reason why he knows about things outside his work is that some friends had vaguely disclosed a little after they learned that Mr. Tang Li was taken in by his family¡¯s young master.


    After listening to Uncle Zhang¡¯s words, Shen Yu was a little out of breath.


    In fact, he was not at all that clear about Tang Li¡¯s entanglement with the Tang family in the novel. He only remembered that Tang Li had entered into a big family with the same surname as Tang. He also seeded in gaining a firm foothold within the family. In theter period, he used all the rights of the family to deal with his rivals.


    Shen Yu always thought that Tang Li had won the recognition of the family by strength, but unexpectedly it was by blood...


    No wonder the people of that family were so miserable. Many died, were injured, or were sent directly to the mental hospital by Tang Li¡¯s men.


    At that time, thementary area of the original novel had exploded, and angry readers kept writing several paragraphs to denounce Tang Li.


    Readers all think that the author wrote Tang Li to be to vicious. The Tang family was kind enough to take him in, but he in turn took their revenge and treated the Tang family as a sword to deal with his rivals, so that the Tang family, which once had infinite potential, broke apart overnight.


    This kind of person is better off just rolling away!


    At the time of Tang Li¡¯s death, there were cheers in thementary area, and some readers gave red envelopes to the author to celebrate.


    Once upon a time, Shen Yu was also a member of the cheerful crowd. Now that he had unexpectantly transmigrated to this world and took in the little viin, he gradually dispelled his original disgust and rejection of Tang Li.


    And now...


    He thinks the original author is really a fucking dog!


    There are so many hidden plots in this novel, but they are still not written out! Are the readers simply monkeys to amuse? Huh!?!


    Shen Yu scolded the author with a lot of dirty words in his heart, then called Kang Lin, asked Kang Lin to find someone to investigate the Tang family, and focused on investigating the bankruptcy and acquisition of Dawan Group.


    After hanging up, he waited another ten minutes.


    There was a sudden disturbance in front of the crowd. Teachers and students who participated in thepetition left the library in turn under the escort of the staff.


    Shen Yu looked for a moment, then he saw Tang Li behind the vice principal.


    After the dialogue just now with Uncle Zhang, Shen Yu¡¯s distress for Tang Li has reached its peak.


    He wished he could hold Tang Li in his arms andfort him. For a moment, he forgot all the things he was angry about in the morning and shouted Tang Li¡¯s name in a rush of excitement.


    Shen Yu¡¯s voice was easily drowned out by the crowds and noise around him.


    It would be really difficult for Tang Li to hear Shen Yu¡¯s cry from such a long distance. So Uncle Zhang said, ¡°Sir, you wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go get young master Tang Li.¡±


    However, just when Uncle Zhang¡¯s words had been said, Tang Li, who was discussing something with the vice principal, seemed to suddenly sense something before looking to Shen Yu with a cold expression on his face.


    Shen Yu waved in delight.


    Tang Li¡¯s dim eyes lit up several degrees in an instant, just as the person who lingered in the dark for a long time found his own light, and the joy in his eyes condensed into something that seemed almost physical.


    After saying his goodbye to the vice principal, Tang Li pushed the crowd aside and ran to Shen Yu as fast as possible.


    But the next second, Tang Li suddenly remembered that Shen Yu was still angry at him this morning, and quickly took a step neck. His expression of joyful surprise turned into anxiety in an instant.


    Tang Li hesitantly stood one meter away from Shen Yu and dared not advance.


    When Shen Yu saw Tang Li¡¯s carefulness, he softly sighed and waved to Tang Li: ¡°Come here.¡±


    Tang Li was stunned, and then he was like a puppy called by his master. His legs moved forward and he took Shen Yu¡¯s hand. If Shen Yu looked hard enough, perhaps he could see a tail wagging behind the little viin.


    Shen Yu allowed Tang Li to hold his hand tightly and raised his other hand to Tang Li¡¯s head and ruffled his hair. He squinted and smiled, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±


    ¡°I heard you shouting at me.¡± Tang Li said happily.


    ¡°How could you hear me?¡± Shen Yu was slightly surprised. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t hear me shouting at you from so far away.¡±


    ¡°I can hear it.¡± Tang Li whispered, grabbing Shen Yu¡¯s hand and putting it on his cheek before rubbing his face against it, ¡°As long as it¡¯s your voice, I can hear it.¡±


    Even Tang Li didn¡¯t really know why he could hear Shen Yu just now. It was as if he was particrly sensitive to Shen Yu¡¯s voice.


    Even if they had hundreds of meters between them, if Shen Yu did so much as cough lightly Tang Li would notice.


    But his special ability seems to work only on Shen Yu. In the past, Lei Yumeng and some girls in his ss spent more than an hour talking into his ear, and he didn¡¯t know what those people were talking about at all. It took him a long time to understand that they were talking to him...


    While Tang Li was lost in his thoughts, Shen Yu took his hand away and lightly chastised him, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to dislike my dirty hands either.¡±


    Tang Li said straightforwardly, ¡°My face and hands are dirty too.¡±


    Shen Yu chuckled and stretched out his hand to pinch Tang Li¡¯s nose: ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to the hotel and wash up.¡±


    Shen Yu intentionally avoided the vice principal and other people as he did not intend to go back to the hotel with them. He asked Uncle Zhang to inform the vice principal before he and Tang Li took the lead in finding the leader who parked the car on the roadside.


    Although the vice principal wanted to use this trip as an opportunity to strengthen his rtionship with Shen Yu, Shen Yu did not give him a chance, so he couldn¡¯t say anything, and could only as watch Uncle Zhang turned away.


    Shen Yu and Tang Li waited in the car for a few minutes before Uncle Zhang finally came back.


    However, Uncle Zhang was followed by a small tail which was so silent, even the sensitive Uncle Zhang did not notice.


    ¡°Uncle Shen, aren¡¯t you going back with the others?¡± Yi Heng stood in front of the car door and put his hand on the semi-open door, sessfully preventing Uncle Zhang from closing the door.


    Upon seeing Yi Heng, Tang Li¡¯s face was not very good-looking. He subconsciously frowned and silently cast his eyes on Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu turned his head and looked at Tang Li¡¯s cheeks, which were still very clear bruised. He was distressed and annoyed, but he could not directly make trouble with Yi Heng. He reluctantly pulled up the corners of his mouth and showed a very perfunctory smile: ¡°Yes, my legs and feet are inconvenient, so I won¡¯t dy your journey.¡±


    ¡°I am not afraid of being dyed.¡± Yi Hengughed lightly; his skin was so white with the sun shining on it that it was like there was no blood in it. ¡°May I join you?¡±

 Chapter 44 - Alienation

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Alienation</h4>


    Ch.44 ¨C Alienation


    Shen Yu quietly looked at Yi Heng¡¯s seemingly sincere face.


    He didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    After all this time, he found out that his original assumption was wrong. He thought that through his intervention, Yi Heng and Tang Li could live in harmony. Unfortunately, he ignored the fact that the two men themselves were the biggest enemies in the original novel.


    Shen Yu was suddenly very depressed.


    Now that had Yi Heng left such obvious bruises on Tang Li¡¯s face, Shen Yu couldn¡¯t helpining about Yi Heng in heart.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t nning on having dinner with them. So it would be more convenient for you to follow the vice principal and the teacher.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s face was covered with a fake smile that did not leak any of his inner thoughts.


    However, Yi Heng didn¡¯t seem to understand the intent of refusal in Shen Yu¡¯s words and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to be with them, so can I follow you for dinner?¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Previously, he thought that Yi Heng was just a lonely child, but now it seems that this child¡¯s face is very thick.


    Shen Yu was gradually bing more agitated. He didn¡¯t want to be around Yi Heng anymore and was ready to refuse him straightforwardly.


    However, before Shen Yu could utter a word, he heard the voice of Tang Li coldly reply, ¡°Are you still not leaving? Do you n to stay here for the night?¡±


    Hearing these words, Yi Heng was stunned, and then he turned his eyes to Tang Li.


    Although there was no expression on Tang Li¡¯s face, his eyes were extremely cloudy. Even at a distance, Yi Heng could feel a strong sense of unhappiness around him.


    Yi Heng has always been sensitive to his surroundings, and naturally caught the deliberately concealed vignce in Tang Li¡¯s eyes. He stared at the bruise on Tang Li¡¯s right cheek for a moment. Finally, he understood what was happening andughed, ¡°What are you so anxious about?¡±


    Tang Li narrowed his eyes and his lips clenched shut.


    ¡°Does Uncle Shen know where the bruise on your face came from?¡± Yi Heng shrugged his shoulders before giving Shen Yu a meaningful look. ¡°He bumped himself into the bedframe.¡±


    Shen Yu took a deep breath: ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I just pushed him carelessly, but he bumped into the bed frame and hit his face.¡± At this point, Yi Heng suddenly paused andughed more brilliantly. ¡°Uncle Shen, you¡¯re being so cold to me, don¡¯t you think I hit him?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s words were concise.


    But even if Yi Heng didn¡¯t directly do anything to Tang Li, Tang Li¡¯s injury had something to do with Yi Heng.


    Maybe this time it¡¯s just a quarrel, but next time it will be an all-out battle.


    After this incident, Shen Yu felt more and more that he should get Tang Li away from Yiheng. He could not intervene with the natural animosity between Yiheng and Tang Li, so he could only try to distance them.


    Yi Heng¡¯s eyes wandered over Shen Yu¡¯s face. He seemed to have guessed Shen Yu¡¯s intention. Theughter that had flowed into his eyes dispersed like the tide, and he soon regained his usual indifference.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Yi Heng¡¯s words had just begun when suddenly, Tang Li rose up.


    Then there was a bang...


    The door was closed.


    Tang Li turned to the leader sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and said, ¡°Uncle, can we go now?¡±


    The leader wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and thought that the young man¡¯s temper was too fierce. He subconsciously looked at Shen Yu through the rearview mirror.


    Shen Yu nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tang Li, who had just been so outspoken, sat back in his seat and turned into a miserable little daughter-inw. He hung his little head and dared not look up at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yuughed at Tang Li¡¯s helpless appearance before rubbing Tang Li¡¯s hair. ¡°Okay, stop pretending.¡±


    The camouge was broken, and the regretful expression on Tang Li¡¯s face disappeared in an instant. He looked up at Shen Yu, and only after he was sure that Shen Yu was not angry, did he speak carefully: ¡°You don¡¯t me me?¡±


    ¡°Why me you?¡± Shen Yu said, ¡°That child is really a bit pestering.¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s eyes brightened before he frowned in disgust. ¡°Like a piece of taffy candy, you can¡¯t shake it off.¡±


    Uncle Zhang, who was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, listened to this and said with amusement, ¡°Young master Tang Li, since you came to the Shen household, isn¡¯t that how you stuck to young master Shen?¡±


    Tang Li was silent.


    No one could tell what he thought of, but the tips of his ear became instantly became ruddy.


    As Shen Yu saw this, his hands seemed itchy, so he quietly clipped the earlobe of Tang Li with his forefinger and thumb and pinched it lightly.


    Ah...


    It feels so good!


    It feels even better than pinching Tang Li cheeks!


    Shen Yu was as happy as he could be to discover this new world of possibilities, but he didn¡¯t notice that the red on Tang Li¡¯s ears spread directly to him cheeks. Atst, he was so red that he could almost drip blood.


    After a while, Tang Li stammered, ¡± Expect me, no one can stick to Shen Yu.¡±


    ¡°Who said so?¡± Uncle Zhang deliberately teased Tang Li, ¡°Miss Jenny Yang came to see the young master a few days ago.¡±


    Tang Li was stunned and looked at Shen Yu.


    Why was Tang Li¡¯s stare so sharp?! Shen Yu actually heard a ¡°swish¡± like it was a knife prating the air.


    Somehow, Shen Yu was suddenly frightened and started sweating all over. He quickly released Tang Li¡¯s earlobes and waved his hands like wind shield wipers. ¡°Jenny Yang called me on another person¡¯s phone and asked me to go out for dinner, but I refused!¡±


    Finally, Shen Yu emphasized, ¡°I didn¡¯t promise her anything!¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s blushing face copsed. With a soft hum he turned his head towards the window.


    ¡°Ah...¡± as a new headache was developing for Shen Yu, he did not forget to stare at Uncle Zhang, the original trouble maker.


    Even knowing of Tang Li¡¯s insecurities, he deliberately mentioned that woman¡¯s name.


    It¡¯s true that once said, something can¡¯t be unsaid [1].


    Uncle Zhang, who was being stared at, knew that he had said to much. He quickly turned away, looking straight ahead and pretending nothing had happened.


    The originally lively car suddenly became quiet. The leader and Uncle Zhang¡¯s nerves were both tense. While Uncle Zhang didn¡¯t dare to even breathe loudly. He did listene to Shen Yu¡¯sforting Tang Li in a soft voice. Suddenly, Uncle Zhang shed some tears in his heart.


    The noble and cool master of his family...


    He had never lowered himself to coax anyone before, even Miss Du Pingting, whom his young master has loved for many years, has not enjoyed such treatment. How can he be a ve to a mere child now?


    Child-rearing is harmful to the mind!


    Ah...


    It¡¯s funny, too.


    Shen Yu was angry in the morning, and it was now Tang Li¡¯s turn to be angry in the evening.


    In fact, Tang Li seldom gets angry with Shen Yu. Even when the little viin is unhappy, Shen Yu doesn¡¯t need to take the initiative to coax him. In a short time, Tang Li will turn into taffy and stick to Shen Yu immediately.


    This time, however, Shen Yu was caught by the sudden eruption of a volcano that had been silent for a long time. He kept coaxing Tang Li for three or four hours.


    At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, Shen Yu let Uncle Zhang return the little cold-faced viin to his room before breathing a sigh of relief.


    For the first time, he found that children could be as difficult as girlfriends.


    In the past, his married friendsined to him about how disobedient the children were and how they were often nothing but headaches. Shen Yu felt that his friends were making a big fuss over nothing. A child¡¯s world was very simple, and you could coax a child with whatever they were interested in.


    Now it seems¡ª¡ª


    At that time, he really was talking out of his own ass.


    Shen Yu sighed softly, took out his phone, looked through him mailbox, and held a video conference with Kang Lin for half an hour before he packed up his night clothes and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Now Shen Yu was able to barely stand for a little more than ten minutes. However, that¡¯s under the assumption that there is no extra strain on his body, so each bath is still quite troublesome.


    It took Shen Yu more than an hour to take a bath.


    After a long day¡¯s tossing and turning, he was already exhausted, and as soon as heid in bed, he fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, Shen Yu was awakened by a slight knock on the door. He opened his eyes in the dark and listened carefully for a few seconds to make sure he wasn¡¯t dreaming. Indeed, someone was outside the door.


    Shen Yu raised him upper body and turned on the light that rest on the nightstand.


    Dim light instantly engulfed some of the darkness. Shen Yu got up and got out of bed, pushed aside the wheelchair parked by the bed, and with the support of the wall, walked slowly towards the door.


    The whole process took nearly twenty minutes. When he finally came to the door sweating, the slight knock on the door had disappeared into silence, as if it had just been Shen Yu¡¯s hallucination.


    There was a peephole in the door, but Shen Yu could only see the empty corridor outside.


    ¡°Chestnut.¡± Shen Yu softly called out.


    No one answered him.


    Shen Yu directly opened the door and saw Tang Li crouching on the ground with his pillow.


    Tang Li was wearing green frog pajamas bought by Shen Yu and was stealthily hiding outside his room like a burr.


    After hearing the sound of the door opening, Tang Li was momentarily stunned. Then he looked up at Shen Yu with a dazed expression while gradually bing more and more nervous.


    Shen Yu looked down at the nearly shrunk Tang Li and opened him lips expressionlessly: ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t knock on the door!¡± Tang Li shouted out.


    Shen Yu shut him mouth and was silent for a while before he said, ¡°... I¡¯m not asking you about that.¡±


    Tang Li: ¡°...¡±


    Shen Yu added, ¡°And I said I didn¡¯t like lying children.¡±


    Tang Li was t-mouthed and looked a little aggrieved. Just now he knocked on the door before instantly regretting it. He wanted to avoid the peephole and leave quietly, but Shen Yu guessed that the knocker was him and directly opened the door.


    Truthfully, Tang Li was happy inside.


    The explosive joy gushed out of his heart like it wanted to drown him.


    He was willing to drown.


    Nevertheless, none of these feelings were shown by Tang Li¡¯s expression. He was still ying a wronged and pitiful child, standing up slowly with his pillow in his arms and hesitating to say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep in a room with that boy.¡±


    Shen Yu said, ¡°That...¡±


    Tang Li quickly interrupted him: ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep in a room with Uncle Zhang either.¡±


    Shen Yu paused for two seconds and said, ¡°Otherwise...¡±


    Tang Li continued to interrupt him: ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble to get another room.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    What the fuck!


    How does this kid know what he¡¯s going to say?!


    Shen Yu is notpletely foolish; besides, Tang Li has clearly shown that Shen Yu is only an amateur at guessing the little viin¡¯s thought.


    Considering the state of his legs, Shen Yu wanted to refuse. Unfortunately, the eyes of Tang Li, which were full of expectations, seemed to glitter with hope. Even after half a day, Shen Yu wasn¡¯t able to refuse.


    Finally, he sighed, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t notice how long he stood in front of the door. When he was ready to turn around and go back to his room, he found his legs were numb and almost unconscious. He quickly told Tang Li to push his wheelchair over before returning to bed.


    Tang Li climbed into the bed and gave Shen Yu a leg massage with ease and familiarity.


    After massaging for more than an hour, Shen Yu felt better and his expression was no longer as burdened as before.


    When Tang Li saw the situation, he immediately went to the bathroom to get a wet towel and wipe Shen Yu¡¯s face and body down so he wouldn¡¯t be covered in cold sweat.


    Tang Li was extremely serious, serious as if he were performing a task of life and death. Shen Yu¡¯s cheeks were burning slightly under the little viin¡¯s attentive eyes.


    In fact, Tang Li never did these things for him, not that he didn¡¯t want to, but that Shen Yu wouldn¡¯t let him.


    There are so many inconveniences in his life that even when he first came to this world, he needed Uncle Zhang to stand outside the shower curtain to help deliver things.


    As the elder of Tang Li, he was still unwilling to be seen in such a manner by Tang Li.


    But tonight...


    Ah, forget it.


    Do disabled people need self-esteem anyway?


    Shen Yu looked down and thought about it.


    Suddenly, he felt arms gently wrap around his neck, followed by the warm touch of Tang Li¡¯s face against his neck.


    Tang Li is hot all over. The warmth sticks to Shen Yu like a fireball, but it feels quitefortable in a room with plenty of air-conditioning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Yi Henge near you in the future.¡± Tang Li kept his voice low and said almost imploringly, ¡°That fellow has a bad mind, it¡¯s sour and jealous. He must have been a sauerkraut fish in hisst life.¡±


    Shen Yu, who was in a bad mood, was instantly amused by Tang Li¡¯s description and patted the little viin on the back, ¡°You two are birds of a feather.¡±


    Tang Li disagreed: ¡°I am much better than him!¡±


    Shen Yu raised him eyebrows: ¡°Didn¡¯t you intentionally hit the bedframe so that I would alienate him?¡±


    Tang Li: ¡°...¡±


    [1] Originally it was an idiom that said something like, ¡°to pick the kettle that is not boiling.¡± Basically, it¡¯s used to indicate that someone is saying or doing something that shouldn¡¯t be mentioned in front of others, or that someone is bringing up a sensitive subject. It¡¯s based off an old story that I provide a link to better exin.

 Chapter 45 – Sick

    <h4>Chapter 45 ¨C Sick</h4>


    Tang Li didn¡¯t expect Shen Yu to see through his tricks so easily and was immediately rendered speechless.


    In fact, he found that he underestimated Shen Yu. He thought that Shen Yu would not pay attention to such small details. In fact, Shen Yu¡¯s mind was sharper than many people assumed.


    After a long period of silence, Tang Li loosened his arms from around Shen Yu¡¯s neck, before deciding to just speak his mind. He said bluntly, ¡°I just don¡¯t like him.¡±


    After saying these words, Tang Li gradually grew more nervous. He thought Shen Yu would be unhappy and draw back from him like he did before. In the end, he was too anxious to quietly wait for Shen Yu¡¯s reply.


    Tang Li raised his eyes and looked at Shen Yu.


    Then he saw Shen Yu gaze was already locked directly on him.


    There was only a dim yellow light in the room to stave off the darkness. Making it so that Tang Li felt as if his vision was slightly restricted.


    However, at that moment, he could see Shen Yu¡¯s face very clearly, even the most subtle changes of his expression were picked up by the little viin¡¯s eyes.


    There was no me...


    Only peace.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to like him, you don¡¯t have to like him.¡± Shen Yu smiled, his eyes overflowed with tenderness, and the small dimples on him cheeks seemed to highlight his already handsome face.


    He touched Tang Li¡¯s head and said, ¡°Neither we nor Yi Heng are saints. He isn¡¯t required to like us, nor are we required to like him.¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s hair was rubbed until it was sticking up on all sides. He looked up at Shen Yu with a gaze of pure adoration.


    Shen Yu said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay close to me tomorrow and try to avoid Yi Heng?¡±


    Tang Li nodded, a little stunned: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shen Yu smiled and pinched Tang Li¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    Tang Li obediently climbed into the bed to be near Shen Yu before he settled in. He closed his eyes nervously. He felt Shen Yu move over to give him half of the mattress before switching off the light.


    The whole room was filled with silence.


    Tang Li¡¯s bodyid stiffly in the bed, and he dared not move out of fear of disturbing Shen Yu.


    Be it on the bed, on the quilt, or on the pillow, the smell of Shen Yu¡¯s was like a strong that wrapped Tang Li so tightly that he gradually grasped the sheets with both hands, his heart almost beating out of his chest.


    Although his rtionship with Shen Yu was very close, it is the first time in history that they have slept in the same bed.


    Tang Li took two deep breaths before daring to turn over to face Shen Yu. He propped his hand under his face and stared straight at the side of Shen Yu¡¯s face, which was a mere outline in the dark.


    Shen Yu should have fallen asleep by now, and his even breathing sounds tickled Tang Li¡¯s ears.


    Tang Li had originally thought he would lose sleep tonight, but soon he felt his eyelids be heavy before slipping into unconsciousness.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The next day.


    Before Shen Yu even opened his eyes, he noticed a burning stare fixated on his face.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t have to think about it to know who was staring at him.


    ¡°How long have you been awake?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Tang Li¡¯s hoarse voice trailed off.


    Shen Yu opened his eyes slowly and was immediately stimted by the bright light in the room. He subconsciously raised his hand andid it in front of his eyes, breathing a long sigh of relief.


    His head was throbbing with a dull ache.


    He thought that maybe it was because he spent all day of yesterday outside in the scorching sun. It probably didn¡¯t help that when he got back to the hotel, he went crazy blowing air conditioning onto his face in order to dissipate the heat.


    Shen Yu thought of today¡¯spetition and was prepared to tough it out, but just as he was about to sit up, he was pressed back down by Tang Li, who was already dressed and sitting on a chair next to the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡± Tang Li put his hand on Shen Yu¡¯s forehead and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t notice earlier.¡±


    In fact, as early as yesterday afternoon when he returned to the hotel, Shen Yu¡¯s face looked a little pale.


    At that time, Tang Li was only concerned with sulking after hearing about Jenny Yang. He didn¡¯t even notice that anything was unusual. Thinking of this, Tang Li felt so much regret that his intestines turned green and he wished to p himself a few times.


    He looked down at Shen Yu¡¯s sickly red cheeks, and his heart was doused in self-hatred and distress.


    Although Shen Yu couldn¡¯t see the expression of Tang Li as the light was shining directly behind the little viin, obscuring his expression, from the tone of Tang Li¡¯s voice it was easy to tell that the child must be trapped in his own head again


    Shen Yu whispered in a somewhat helpless voice, ¡°I feel all right.¡±


    Tang Li muttered, ¡°You¡¯re not okay at all.¡±


    It¡¯s really bad.


    By the time Tang Li discovered that Shen Yu¡¯s body temperature was unnaturally hot, it was already five o¡¯clock in the morning. He was so frightened that he got up to shake Shen Yu awake.


    Unfortunately, Shen Yu seemed unconscious at that time. No matter how Tang Li called to him, there was no response.


    Tang Li couldn¡¯t remember how he stumbled out of the room, knocked on the door to wake up the sleeping Uncle Zhang, and wait anxiously for Uncle Zhang to bring the doctor to the hotel.


    The group of people were busy for hours.


    It was not until half an hour ago that Shen Yu¡¯s condition eased. Uncle Zhang took the doctor away and went out to buy them breakfast.


    But Tang Li did not intend to tell Shen Yu about this.


    Shen Yu had no memory of what happened in the early morning. He only knew he was burning up a little when he woke up, but he did not forget his goal. He grabbed Tang Li¡¯s wrist and asked seriously, ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    Tang Li hesitated, ¡°A little after seven o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Who are you fooling? How can it be so bright at seven o¡¯clock?¡± As soon as Shen Yu heard that Tang Li was lying, he could not help but increase the volume of his voice. ¡°What time is it exactly?¡±


    Tang Li hung his lips into a tight frown and said nothing.


    Shen Yu¡¯s mind was instantly scattered, his head still throbbing. His anger had spiked when suddenly, he let out a violent cough.


    When Tang Li saw this, he panicked at once.


    He quickly picked up Shen Yu, who was struggling to sit up, and leaned him against the head of the bed. He looked like a frightened rabbit carefully waiting on a big gray wolf.


    Shen Yu was about tough at this metaphor, but after remembering their current situation, hisughter died in his throat.


    After a pause, Shen Yu looked sideways at the clock on the wall.


    Tang Li quickly sensed Shen Yu¡¯s intention and moved his body to the side, trying to block Shen Yu¡¯s vision.


    But Tang Li¡¯s action was still a step toote. Shen Yu only nced at it and saw clearly that it was now 10:30 a.m.


    That is to say...


    The English contest has already begun!


    And Tang Li was absent.


    Shen Yu was shocked, and then turned his eyes silently to the puppy-like viin. His expression was cloudy and uncertain, scaring the little viin who had always feared his anger.


    ¡°Shen Yu...¡± Tang Li went to pull Shen Yu¡¯s on hand.


    Shen Yu did not shake him off, nor did he speak.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave you alone in the hotel.¡± Tang Li exined softly, ¡°And that game doesn¡¯t matter to me. Even a single hair on your head is more important than a silly game.¡±


    After listening to Tang Li¡¯s true feelings, Shen Yu felt frustration gnawing at him. His breath, which had just been held in his stomach, disappearedpletely in an instant.


    He found that Tang Li usually looked good and obedient, but sometimes, he could be extremely stubborn. Once he had decided on something, no matter how you tried to persuade him, he will not change his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not alone.¡± Shen Yu released a sigh and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Zhang?¡±


    Tang Li answered, ¡°Uncle Zhang went out to buy breakfast.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It seems the little viin already had thought about this.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t want to argue with Tang Li on this issue. He just regretted that he was no good at out talking Tang Li.


    He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to teach Tang Li a good lesson, but in less than a minute, he was dispelled by Tang Li¡¯s quick wit.


    What¡¯s the difference between this and being a paper tiger?


    No...


    A paper tiger can also shake in the wind. Maybe in Tang Li¡¯s eyes, he is a dog that can be dealt with at any time.


    Think of here, Shen Yu¡¯s heart became more depressed.


    Ten minutester, Uncle Zhang came back with their meal.


    After Shen Yu had eaten the meal and the medicine prescribed by the doctor, but still felt ufortable, so hey down in bed and rested.


    He slept on and off for a day, during which time Tang Li and Uncle Zhang stayed in the room. In order not to disturb his rest, the two men walked lightly and even tried to keep their breath to a minimum, as if they wished tomunicate directly with their thoughts.


    Shen Yu slept lightly and opened him eyes several times when Tang Li and Uncle Zhang were not paying attention. Naturally, he took note of their careful movements with amusement. It was funny and somewhat touching.


    Ah...


    It feels good to be cared for.


    In the past, he used to be alone. He watched friends and ssmates around him form a family one after another. It would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t feel lonely in his heart.


    However, he didn¡¯t like to let others know how lonely and pitiful he was, nor did he like to be looked at with sympathetic eyes. So he kept his thoughts in his heart so that no one knew his worries.


    His friends would all say that he is a person who is used to being alone and enjoys loneliness. Unfortunately, no one knew that he is in fact very afraid of loneliness.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The next day in Jincheng.


    Shen Yu spent the whole time in bed.


    On the morning when the students were supposed to leave Jincheng, the vice principal and teachers came to see Shen Yu. It was a pity that such a good opportunity to socialize with Shen Yu was wasted by an unexpected ident. Moreover, Tang Li¡¯s performance on the first day of thepetition could rank first among all the students participating in thepetition.


    When they came over, it seemed like Shen Yu was very self-conscious.


    Atst, Tang Li interrupted their gushing words with a tough attitude and drove them away with a tiger¡¯s face.


    Shen Yu sat by the bed and watched withughter as Tang Li came back in a raging manner. The low pressure emanating from all over his body could almost fill the whole room.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He waved to Tang Li.


    The shadow in Tang Li¡¯s eyes disappeared in an instant. He rushed to the bedside and sat on the chair next to it, quietly waiting for Shen Yu¡¯s speech.


    Shen Yu stretched out his hand to rustle Tang Li¡¯s hair.


    Tang Li did not intend to resist at all. Instead, he squinted his eyes in joy, as if he enjoyed Shen Yu¡¯s fingertips shuffling between his hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± Tang Li was a little annoyed when he remembered what those people had just said. ¡°It was I who chose to not to go, and it was only because you want me to, that I came to thepetition in the first ce. I was not interested in these things at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Shen Yu said, ¡°What are you interested in?¡±


    Tang Li thought about it carefully and was suddenly anxious that Shen Yu wouldn¡¯t like his honest answer. Instead, he replied, ¡°As long as you are with me, even things I don¡¯t like will be interesting.¡±


    Shen Yu chuckled and rubbed Tang Li¡¯s hair again. His hand slid down the little viin¡¯s face. He pinched his cheek lightly. ¡°Your mouth must be smeared with honey.¡±


    But soon, the smile on Shen Yu¡¯s face disappeared. His face gradually became serious. He put down his hand and looked at the red cheeked little viin. He said, ¡°Although I offered you a helping hand when you needed it most, it does not mean that you should take me as the center of your life. You have your own life trajectory. So look forwards, not backwards.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Li blinked vacantly. As he seemed toprehend the words, the joy overflowing in his eyes slowly started dissipating.


    The two people stared at each other for half a day.


    Tang Li shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still young. So it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand.¡± Shen Yu took Tang Li¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°Later you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Somehow, Tang Li felt a panic after hearing these words. He wanted to refuse Shen Yu¡¯s words, but before he could speak out, he saw Shen Yu close his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep a little longer. Wake me when it¡¯s time to leave.¡± Shen Yu said.


    Tang Li stared at Shen Yu¡¯s pale, bloodless face. After hesitating for a long time, he swallowed back the words that had poured into him mouth.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Tang Li woke up Shen Yu and, after tidying up, set off for the airport.


    When they arrived at the hotel lobby, the vice principal and the rest of the teachers and students had been waiting in the lounge with their respective suitcases.


    These past few days, Shen Yu had hardly interacted with them, so he didn¡¯t know what the result of thepetition were. Looking at their reaction, it is estimated that they are both happy and sad.


    As the group of people were waiting outside the hotel for a bus, Yi Heng, who had not seen him for a long time, came quietly over to Shen Yu andined, ¡°You have finally appeared. I thought I would not see you until we returned to S city.¡±

 Chapter 46 - Grow Up

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Grow?Up</h4>


    Ch.46 ¨C Grow Up


    Shen Yu smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you seeing me now?¡±


    A perfunctory answer.


    Yi Heng seemed unsatisfied with Shen Yu¡¯s words, and did not know how to reply.


    In fact, even if Shen Yu ignored him, it¡¯s not like he had and qualifications to use Shen Yu. After all, there was no special rtionship between them, unlike Tang Li and Shen Yu.


    Thinking of Tang Li, Yi Heng¡¯s eyes dimmed a little, but his face still maintained a pure and innocent smile.


    ¡°I heard you were sick. I wanted to see you, but Tang Li kept standing in my way,¡± Yi Heng said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Shen Yu said quietly, ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t very convenient, and that¡¯s why he blocked you.¡±


    Yi Heng was stunned. He didn¡¯t realize that Shen Yu would take the initiative. Shen Yu was like a cold-hearted person who was thousands of miles away, and hisughter had disappeared in the distance.


    He tilted his head and approached Shen Yu. He asked in a very serious tone, ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t hate him.


    He just didn¡¯t like him.


    Shen Yu answered in his heart but dared not say it to his face. For better or worse, Yi Heng is the hero of this world. He has the halo of the hero, so Shen Yu knew he should try to avoid starting any conflicted with the little male lead unless absolutely necessary.


    While Shen Yu was struggling with how to reply, he suddenly heard quick footstepsing up from behind him. Before Shen Yu could respond, a tall and thin figure had blocked Yi Heng from his line of sight.


    ¡°He may not hate you, but I hate you very much.¡± Tang Li did not hide the strong disgust in his tone and stared at Yi Heng coldly.


    After that, Tang Li turned around and put a bottle of mineral water into Shen Yu¡¯s hands.


    The water bottle was ice cold, Shen Yu¡¯s was relieved by the cold feeling. He grabbed Tang Li¡¯s hand from behind and squeezed it gently two times. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Chestnut.¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s cheeks were slightly red, and the depression that had just risen in the face of Yi Heng¡¯s presence disappeared in an instant.


    Then Uncle Zhang came and said, ¡°Sir, the car is here.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Before leaving, Shen Yu looked at Yi Heng, who stood opposite Tang Li, and saw that Yi Heng also stared at him with an indescribable feeling in his eyes.


    The teacher standing by the road called out for Yi Heng.


    Yi Heng responded, and then turned his head and left.


    The second before turning his head, he recovered his usual expressionless face, as if the smiling face just now was a mask. He could take it off if he wanted to and put it back on when he wanted to.


    Apparently Tang Li also noticed the change of Yi Heng¡¯s expression and raised a corner of his mouth in a mocking manner.


    But when he looked back at Shen Yu, he suddenly resumed his gentle smile.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    When ites to changing facial, the male lead and viin are on par with a face changing performer[1]!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The English contest in Jincheng was held for only two days. They should have stayed in Jincheng for only two days before returning. However, Shen Yu suddenly fell ill and dyed their journey.


    The vice principal intentionally ttered Shen Yu, so he dragged the teachers and students to stay in Jincheng for a few more days. Of course, all the expenses were reimbursed by the school.


    Returning to the airport in S city, Shen Yu looked at the ttering smile of the vice principal and felt sorry. He immediately decided to donate two more dormitory buildings.


    It didn¡¯t matter, the Shen family has a lot money.


    When Shen Yu told the vice principal about the decision, the vice principal was surprised and delighted. He held Shen Yu¡¯s hand excitedly and refused to let it go for a long time.


    Uncle Zhang took great pains to break off the vice principal¡¯s vice like grip.


    Shen Yu smiled helplessly, unconsciously turning to search for Tang Li¡¯s figure, but instead met the cold eyes of Yi Heng.


    Yi Heng was not far behind him, leaningzily on his suitcase. He was wearing a white shirt and jeans which made his his sickly pale face appear bloodless.


    His facial features are extremely delicate, but unfortunately, they looked unhealthy.


    Some doubts appeared in Yi Heng¡¯s eyes, and Shen Yu¡¯s eyes were full of exploration.


    Two people and four eyes stared at each other.


    Shen Yu felt a little embarrassed.


    Just as he was about to turn his eyes away, he suddenly saw Yi Heng grinning at him, and then the little male lead said with envy coloring his voice, ¡°You are so kind to Tang Li...¡±


    There was a little distance between them. So in the bustling Airport lobby, Shen Yu couldn¡¯t hear Yi Heng¡¯s voice. But Yi Heng¡¯s words were simple. Just by looking at his mouth move, Shen Yu could guess what he said.


    Shen Yu was stunned for a moment.


    He had not yet responded before Yi Heng had turned his head and looked nkly in the other direction.


    ¡°...¡±


    Before he couldn¡¯t guess the male lead¡¯s thoughts. Yi Heng was very indifferent to him when they met for the first time. However, when they arrived in Jincheng, he suddenly became enthusiastic about Shen Yu.


    But now, he could vaguely guess the thoughts of Yi Heng.


    Perhaps it was because of his biological family¡¯s influence, but he was always unconsciously looking for a sense of belonging. In his eyes, Tang Li, who has the same type of tragic past as him, is the same kind.


    Unfortunately, he was regarded Tang Li as someone who ¡°betrayed¡± him.


    Because Tang Li came to Shen¡¯s house...


    After thinking about these things, Shen Yu was a little helpless and angry. He didn¡¯t like the idea that Yi Heng selfishly wanted Tang Li to be suffering. Just because Yi Heng still lived in the past, Tang Li must be tormented by those pains in his past too?


    What¡¯s more, Shen Yu didn¡¯t think that Yi Heng¡¯s experience was more tragic than Tang Li¡¯s.


    There are more miserable people in the world.


    After saying goodbye to the vice principal and the others, Shen Yu left with Uncle Zhang and Tang Li. He did not look at Yi Heng anymore and also made up his mind to avoid Yi Heng from now on.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Only a week after leaving, thepany had piled up with bothrge and small affairs for Shen Yu to handle. Additionally, near the end of the month Shen Yu was required to check the ounts of the two dessert stores.


    As a result, Shen Yu began to be busy again.


    Although Shen Yu did not spend all his energy on dessert shops, he spent a lot of time pondering the signature dishes and the business model. Although the business of the two dessert shops was not outrageously prosperous, he still had a group of loyal customers.


    Now the two dessert stores are on the right track. Apart from checking the ounts at the end of each month, Shen Yu almost never asks about the dessert store and leaves it to Uncle Zhang.


    Uncle Zhang could feel the importance Shen Yu ced on the two dessert stores, so he did his best to manage the store¡¯s business, but at the same time, he also had many doubts in his heart.


    One afternoon, Uncle Zhang couldn¡¯t help saying to Shen Yu, ¡°Sir, the value of any random project under yourmand is enough to make the ten years¡¯ worth of the two stores profits. Isn¡¯t too wasteful to spend your time on the stores...¡±


    Shen Yu sat in his wheelchair, facing the bookcase that upied the entire wall. He held a half-opened book in his hand and turned his head to Uncle Zhang.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a waste.¡± Shen Yu smiled and said, ¡°Baking is my hobby.¡±


    Uncle Zhang was speechless.


    He wanted to say that Shen Yu did this not out of interest for a mere hobby, but as if he was leaving a way for himself in case something went wrong.


    But this sentence is too straightforward, so Uncle Zhang hesitated for a long time but in the end, dared not say it.


    Did god hear him ndering Shen Yu in his mind? He heard Shen Yu sigh sadly: ¡°Besides, what if the Shen family went bankrupt? People always have to leave a way out for themselves.¡±


    Uncle Zhang: ¡°...¡±


    At this moment, Uncle Zhang almost doubted that he hadn¡¯t identally said what he was thinking.


    Shen Yu raised his eyes and saw Uncle Zhang¡¯s nervous appearance. He knew he had guessed the other party¡¯s mind. He was immediately amused and waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Don¡¯t take it so seriously.¡±


    Uncle Zhang¡¯s solemn expression did not rx under Shen Yu¡¯sfort. He was silent for a long time and opened his mouth in earnest: ¡°The Shen family has a big business and a strong foundation, it¡¯s not a small family established in a few years or more. Even if something happenster, it will surely survive, after all, a plucked phoenix is still better than a feathered chicken.¡±


    Shen Yuughed and said, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    But no one knows for sure what will happen.


    If the phrase ¡± a plucked phoenix is still better than a feathered chicken¡± could be used in any case, there would not be so many bosses who were forced to jump from a building andmit suicide by thepany¡¯s bankruptcy in the original novel.


    Moreover, the original plot clearly states that the Shen family will go bankrupt.


    Shen Yu had thought about protecting the Shen family through his own efforts. Unfortunately, he was a dessert master who could only bake. He hade to this world knowing nothing about thepany¡¯s affairs or how to run a corporation.


    He worked hard, and exhausted all his perseverance, but it was still difficult running thepany.


    Uncle Zhang has taken care of Shen Yu for so long, it was natural to know that Shen Yu works very hard every day but still has worries. There are even many things that need Kang Lin¡¯s help.


    Uncle Zhang knows all about it, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t even consider the worst case scenario.


    The two people stared at each other in silence for a full minute, and finally Shen Yu burst intoughter. He pointed at Uncle Zhang andughed for half a day, and tears gushed from the corners of his eyes.


    Uncle Zhang was in a daze.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you look so miserable.¡± Shen Yu raised the back of his hand to wipe away the tears on his cheeks and coughed twice with his fist to his lips. Then he resumed his serious manner and said, ¡°Chin up, you look better when you¡¯re cold-faced.¡±


    Uncle Zhang¡¯s smile broke through in an instant and heughed.


    The two menughed at each other silently for a while. Shen Yu shut the book in his hand and handed it to Uncle Zhang. ¡°Put this in Chestnut¡¯s room.¡±


    Uncle Zhang looked at the word ¡°management¡± on the cove, and hesitated slightly: ¡°Chestnut is only eleven years old, won¡¯t it be too early to learn this?¡±


    Shen Yu shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not too early for him.¡±


    Uncle Zhang could not understand the meaning of Shen Yu¡¯s words, but he said nothing more and left the study with the book.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    In the final exam of the second semester, Tang Li again won first ce in the whole grade, only 17 points short of a full score. It is also the first ce of the same grade in the whole city.


    The principal warmly invited Shen Yu to attend the end-of-year school meeting for the whole school. He personally sat at the parents¡¯ table with Shen Yu and watched Tang Li¡¯s speech as a student representative. He also indicated that he would prepare a bouquet of flowers for Shen Yu and arranged the staff to send flowers to Tang Li.


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t figure out whether tough or cry.


    If other parents saw this scene, who knows just how depressed they would be? The spotlight for the end-of-year meeting waspletely snatched away by him and Tang Li.


    The principal spoke excitedly about Shen Yu staying to chat but was eventually declined by Shen Yu.


    It¡¯s not that he afraid of causingints from other parents. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t want to identally run into Yi Heng.


    He listened to the principal saying that Yi Heng not only took the first ce his whole grade, but also went to Jincheng to take part in the English contest. Only Yi Heng made it to the top five and even went on to win the championship.


    Therefore, when Tang Li¡¯s speech is over, it was Yi Heng¡¯s turn to take the stage. Unfortunately, Yi Heng¡¯s parents are too busy to be here.


    After hearing these words, Shen Yu, who had just refused him in a very euphemistic way, immediately became upright and blunt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade me.¡± Shen Yu lowered his voice and said sharply, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not busy?¡±


    If he stays, he was afraid Yi Heng would cling to him again.


    Originally, the principal wanted to try and persuade Shen Yu again. However, when he noticed Shen Yu¡¯s anger, he dared not say anything more on the matter. He carefully said a few ttering words, and then quickly ended the conversation.


    In the blink of an eye, it was summer vacation.


    Shen Yu pushed away all the remedial sses and private lessons Tang Li usually had, and spent a lot of money hiring two retired top-level employees to exin business and management to Tang Li.


    In order to ensure that Tang Li¡¯s knowledge can be fully utilized, Shen Yu arranged Tang Li to work in the Shenpany over the summer break. He closely followed Shen Yu¡¯s second assistant every day, without a penny¡¯s sry, only getting an allowance for lunch and overtime dinner.


    Many times, Tang Li became confused.


    After all, he is still under twelve years old. Although he is smart and precocious, he has no idea about the operations and projects of the Shen Company. He can only gain some knowledge from the second assistant.


    Two monthster, Tang Li was tired and thin.


    Shen Yu looked at theckluster Tang Li, and became very distressed, but at the same time he did not regret his original decision.


    He didn¡¯t really care if Tang Li learned anything about apany¡¯s work, but just wanted to increase the ability of Tang Li to resist pressure. Now he¡¯s training Tang Li. In the future, once Tang Li and the Tang family get involved, it¡¯s not like they can just wish to go back and do more to prepare.


    Fortunately, Tang Li neverined.


    Although he did not know why Shen Yu did this, since Shen Yu said so, he would go all out to act in the way Shen Yu wanted.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    After the summer vacation, Tang Li began the sixth grade of primary school life.


    However, instead of the burden on his shoulder rxing, it became heavier and heavier.


    Shen Yu began to expose him toputers.


    Not just learning how to use aputer but instilling a deeper level of learning skills such as coding.


    When Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen learned Shen Yu¡¯s n, they were so shocked that their chins almost fell to the ground.


    Before when Shen Yu arranged for Tang Li to work in thepany for summer vacation,they did not express their opinions but thought that Shen Yu wanted to increase Tang Li¡¯s ability to endure hardships.


    But now that Shen Yu has arranged for Tang Li to learn coding. Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen can¡¯t figure out his objective.


    Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen, who were deeply distressed for the little viin, talked for half a day and decided to go together to persuade Shen Yu.


    That afternoon, Shen Yu directed several servants to empty a spare room and turn it into a small study for Tang Li.


    While the other servants had received their orders and began to quickly leave, Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen slowly ced themselves in front Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu wanted to check theputer. However, when he looked up, he saw two figures standing quietly in front of him. He was shocked andined, ¡°When did you get here?¡± He didn¡¯t hear theme in.


    ¡°Just now.¡± Aunt Chen muttered.


    After that, Aunt Chen quietly bumped Uncle Zhang with her elbow.


    Uncle Zhang hesitated and looked at Aunt Chen several times. Atst, urged by Aunt Chen¡¯s sharp elbow, he opened his mouth with a hard scalp and said, ¡°Sir, we want to discuss with you about young master Tang Li.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± After hearing the little viin¡¯s name, Shen Yu, who was absent-minded at first, immediately gave his full attention to the duo. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    Uncle Zhang said: ¡°Software programming is something that most people need to learn when they go to college. I¡¯m afraid that young master Tang Li will be too busy if he learns it earlier, and next year will be the unified examination for elementary school. I think the young master should concentrate more on his studies.¡±


    Shen Yu smiled and said, ¡°Chestnut¡¯s academic performance is very good. Before the beginning of school, I asked him to do the unified examination exam fromst year. The scores were not low. There is no problem with the elementary school exam.¡±


    Aunt Chen couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Actually, we are just distressed for the child...¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°When my children were Chestnut¡¯s age, they couldn¡¯t even do housework. All day long, they knew they would just make the house filther.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yu¡¯s expression appeared a little helpless, he shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I did not have Chestnuts do any housework.¡±


    Aunt Chen: ¡°...¡±


    When Uncle Zhang saw Aunt Chen being overwhelmed by Shen Yu¡¯s quick tongue, he had to help and said, ¡°We mean that young master Tang Li is still a child. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t be under such pressure. A child should have time to y. It¡¯s not toote for you to arrange these courses for when he¡¯s in high school...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shen Yu shook his head and interrupted Uncle Zhang. ¡°By then it would be toote.¡±


    Uncle Zhang could not understand Shen Yu¡¯s meaning: ¡°Young master Tang Li will only be fifteen or sixteen years old when he was in high school. It was just the beginning of his life. How could it be toote?¡±


    Because he¡¯s the viin.


    Because he was destined to have a sad ending.


    Because the male lead has already appeared, and female lead couldnd in their lives at any time.


    Because of so much uncertainty, Shen Yu had to be prepared in advance.


    There are still quiet threats like the Tang family in C city. If we follow the plot line, then the time for Tang Li and Tang family to get involved with each other is just three or four years from now, the situation is very urgent.


    Sometimes Shen Yu can¡¯t even sleep because he has so much anxiety bottled up in his heart.


    He used to be anxious about his own destiny, fearing that he would be killed by Tang Li one day. Now he is anxious about Tang Li¡¯s destiny. He does not want to see the child he raised set on the wrong road.


    A lot of thoughts shed through Shen Yu¡¯s mind, but he did not reveal a single one to Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen.


    He gradually fell silent until he heard footsteps behind him.


    ¡°Shen Yu!¡±


    Tang Li just came out of his bedroom after taking a bath. He was wearing a loose jacket and shorts. His hair was blown dry, so it was very fluffy. He looked like a puppy waiting for his master to pet him.


    His voice was clear and melodious, like a spring breeze, which instantly dispersed all the troubles lingering in Shen Yu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Shen Yu turned to look at Tang Li, and when he touched the little viin¡¯s hair, and his face rippled with a gentle smile. He had led Tang Li to the spare room that was going to be his new study. ¡°The servants have moved everything in. Do you want to go in and have a look?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Tang Li showed a happy expression, but his dark eyes were like a calm, wave lesske.


    Obviously, Tang Li was not interested in his new study at all, but in order to please Shen Yu, he deliberately put forward a very happy and interested look.


    Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen have been around for many decades. How can they not see the real inner thoughts of Tang Li?


    They looked at each other before Uncle Zhang hesitated and said, ¡°Young master Tang Li...¡±


    Uncle Zhang¡¯s words had just started, but Tang Li seemed to know what he was going to say. He turned his head and ran directly into the study.


    ¡°...¡± Uncle Zhang gave up and swallowed back all the words that had just barely reached his mouth.


    When Shen Yu manipted the wheelchair to follow Tang Li into the study, Uncle Zhang turned his head and smiled bitterly at Aunt Chen.


    ¡°It¡¯s his choice.¡± Uncle Zhang said, ¡°We can¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Aunt Chen nodded and felt a little strange.


    She always thought that children like Tang Li, who had experienced many things, would have their own ideas, and it would be difficult to listen to other people¡¯s teachings.


    But Tang Li is totally different...


    He almost regards Shen Yu¡¯s words as a holy decree, even if Shen Yu wants him to jump from a building, he won¡¯t even blink his eyes. He will immediately find a roof and jump down without hesitation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Shen Yu was challenging the limits of Tang Li.


    He arranged Tang Li¡¯s daily life to bepletely full. When Tang Li opened his eyes in the morning, there were a lot of things waiting for him to finish. He could not rx even a little before going to bed at night.


    To be fair, if Shen Yu was Tang Li, he would have neversted that long.


    Therefore, he is waiting for Tang Li to take the initiative to tell him that he is tired. Only when he knows where the limit of Tang Li is, can he make better use of the little viin¡¯s time to arrange a suitable schedule for him.


    Unexpectedly, five years had already passed without that happening.


    In the past five years, Tang Li was promoted from sixth grade to the second grade in high school. He not only aplished every extra-curricr task Shen Yu left him, but also maintained first ce in his grade.


    As if in the blink of an eye, he grew from a thin child to a tall, handsome young man.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Tang Li, a sophomore in senior high school, is over 1.8 meters (5ft 9in) tall, half a head taller than Shen Yu, who is only about 1.78 meters (5ft 8in) tall!

 Chapter 47.1 - Panic

    <h4>Chapter 47.1 - Panic</h4>


    Ch.47 Part 1 ¨C Panic


    During these past five years, Shen Yu¡¯s legs also gradually improved.


    Although he can now basically walk around, it¡¯s still difficult for him to walk and jump freely, and as long as he walks fast, his legs will be sore or even start twitching.


    Doctor Liu checked Shen Yu¡¯s symptoms, saying only that the deep tissue scars from the car ident were serious, so they should increase the exercise n in the future.


    For convenience, Uncle Zhang prepared a pair of crutches for Shen Yu.


    In addition to the necessary rehabilitation training, people like Shen Yu usually use crutches to walk. In strict sense, despite getting rid of wheelchairs, there are still many inconveniences.


    Ah...


    Shen Yu always said that he had been used to being disabled for a long time.


    However, if you can walk normally, who would like to be a disabled person who has difficulty even trotting?


    Tang Li has always been sensitive. Ever since the beginning, he noticed Shen Yu¡¯s depressed mood and said he wanted to take Shen Yu out to rx.


    Now, Shen Yu doesn¡¯t outright reject going out like he before. He held his cheek in his hand absentmindedly and looked at Tang Li¡¯s face. He asked, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    Tang Li said, ¡°No matter where you want to go, I will apany you.¡±


    Shen Yu thought for a while before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the cherry blossoms then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Liughed and his beautiful phoenix eyes arched into cheery crescent-moons. He leaned over and held Shen Yu¡¯s right hand gently. ¡°Anything you want.¡±


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help but break open Tang Li¡¯s hand and reach up to pinch Tang Li¡¯s cheek.


    But as he lifted his hand into mid-air, he suddenly realized what he was about to do, and his expression became a little awkward. He dropped his hand back to his side.


    Tang Li noticed Shen Yu¡¯s awkward behavior, blinked, and looked at him with a questioning expression.


    Shen Yu sighed, ¡°You have grown up.¡±


    Children of Tang Li¡¯s age are full of pride, and they usually don¡¯t like to be touched by others on their hair and cheeks.


    He just didn¡¯t want to admit that Tang Li really grew up.


    It¡¯s not just age, height and appearance changes, but also temperament and psychological changes...


    Tang Li¡¯s appearance was gorgeous and aggressive before, but now there was a more elegant and bewitching beauty to the growing viin.


    His eyes were dark and deep, like a bottomlesske without any ripples. His upper eyes always have a sense of distance. His lips are very pale. Even now, they seem to be malnourished.


    The most important thing is that¡ª¡ª


    Tang Li was only a sophomore in senior high school, and his height had already broken through the barrier of 1.8 meters. When he stood opposite Shen Yu, he needed to bow his head slightly in order to get a better view of Shen Yu!


    Whenever Shen Yu thought of these things, he felt as if he has been stabbed in the heart.


    Heaven¡¯s bias is too much!!!


    Shen Yu¡¯s heart was already sad, and he had not responded yet. Suddenly, Shen Yu saw Tang Li grab his hand before he immediately put his own cheek in the captured hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like pinching my face?¡± Tang Li spoke softly while rubbing Shen Yu¡¯s hand like a kitten.


    Tang Li¡¯s one question pierced Shen Yu¡¯s defenses. Shen Yu, who was always thin-skinned, felt embarrassed. He tried to pull his hand back unconsciously but found that Tang Li gripped his hand tightly and had no intention of letting go.


    Shen Yu¡¯s cheeks were burning red and he rebutted with a hard scalp: ¡°I¡¯m just pinching and ying.¡±


    ¡°Then you can y now.¡± Tang Li was smiling, and his ck eyes were full of deepughter. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Shen Yu squeezed Tang Li¡¯s face reluctantly.


    It still feels so good.


    It looks tight but when it¡¯s pinched, it¡¯s as soft as a marshmallow.


    Afterwards, while Tang Li was not paying attention, Shen Yu quickly took his hand back.


    ¡°How could you let someone touch your face so casually?¡± Shen Yu picked up the crutch and got up from the chair in front of the desk, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it only be your girlfriend who can touch your face?¡±


    Tang Li stood up with him, turning away from Shen Yu and looking down in an instant.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    He felt like his chest had been pierced.


    Tang Li, who usually follows Shen Yu like a little tail, said in a wronged tone, ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±


    When Shen Yu staggered out of the study with a crutch, he stopped and turned to look at the ¡°little tail¡± behind him. ¡°By the way, do you have any girls you like in school?¡±


    Shen Yu was genuinely curious and inquisitive.


    Who knew that this one question would have touched Tang Li¡¯s bottom line?


    Shen Yu was also shocked by his sudden reaction. He looked at Tang Li in a daze and dared not speak for a moment.


    The two men stood at the door of the study, for a long time. Tang Li¡¯s expression became more and more serious. He stared at Shen Yu without turning his eyes away. Then he asked with a suspicious tone, ¡°Why did you suddenly ask such a question?¡±


    Shen Yu slowed down and noticed something was wrong. He pretended tough lightly and said, ¡°I guessed it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tang Li immediately shook his head like a rattle drum. ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone I like.¡±


    Shen Yu pouted his lips, apparently not believing Tang Li¡¯s answer.


    If Tang Li had nobody in mind, why did he react so fiercely just now?


    Unfortunately, before Shen Yu could speak his doubts, his wrist was once again grabbed by Tang Li. Shen Yu looked up and saw Tang Li¡¯s fast approaching face. There was no superfluous expression on his face and his deep eyes seemed to be suppressing something.


    ¡°You asked me this...¡± Tang Li deliberately dampened his tone, but it was difficult to hide his emotional panic, ¡°Because you have someone you like?¡±


    Shen Yu was shocked: ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise!¡± Tang Li was obviously out of control, but he couldn¡¯t calm himself down at all. It was like he was on the verge of pure mania, ¡°You won¡¯t get married until I¡¯m an adult!¡±


    Although Tang Li intentionally controlled the strength of his hands, he still pinched Shen Yu¡¯s wrists until they hurt and even turned pale.


    Shen Yuba said loudly, ¡°When did I say I was going to get married?¡±


    Tang Li was stunned for a moment. Just like that, Shen Yu¡¯s voice pulled him back from the abyss, almost like magic.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry...¡± After watching Tang Li, Shen Yu realized that he had lost his attitude and had be very confused.


    He quickly released Shen Yu¡¯s hand and saw several clear and visible fingerprints pinched into his white wrist. He felt his eyes prickle with pain, and soon his vision became blurred with unshed tears.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± Tang Li was like a child who has done something wrong and realized that he made a mistake that was irreversible. He timidly wanted to pull Shen Yu¡¯s hand, but he shrunk back in fear of hurting him again. ¡°Sorry Shen Yu, I just can¡¯t control it. I...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Shen Yu rubbed his wrist and interrupted Tang Li¡¯s words.


    This was a sentence Shen Yu often says, one that has be his habit.


    Afterall, this wasn¡¯t the first time Tang Li¡¯s mood has copsed.


    The only thing that makes Shen Yu feel strange is that over the past five years, he has put all kinds of burdens on Tang Li¡¯s shoulders. Tang Li has not let out a single word ofint, and instead has carried the burden in silence.


    So, why does Tang Li lose control every time ites to whether he is married or has a girlfriend?


    They have been living together for six years. Is Tang Li still so insecure?


    Shen Yu sighed, patted Tang Li on the shoulder, and said wearily, ¡°I have promised you countless times that I will not marry or have a girlfriend before you grow up. Do you have so little faith in me?¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s eyes were red and looked pitiful. Even his voice became hoarse. ¡°I just don¡¯t believe in myself.¡±


    Every time Shen Yu faced Tang Li like this, his scolding words could note out even if they brewed like fire in his stomach. He could onlyfort him by saying, ¡°You are a clever child, but don¡¯t overthink things too much.¡±


    Tang Li closed his eyes and nodded.


    Shen Yu reached out to wipe the tears from Tang Li¡¯s eyes. He wanted to say something when suddenly, he heard the sound of footsteps behind him.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Uncle Zhang¡¯s voice called out.


    Shen Yu quickly retracted his hand and turned to Uncle Zhang with his crutch.


    Uncle Zhang said, ¡°The list of preparations for the birthday banquet has been drawn up and you need to check it in person.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± said Shen Yu happily.


    He turned and followed Uncle Zhang to the living room on the first floor.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Standing in the same ce, Tang Li watched Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang leave in the same direction for a long time without moving.


    His eyes were still red, but his expression was not as grieving and pitiful as before.


    It was in a state ofplete indifference.


    After a long time, Tang Li sighed softly and turned back to the room.


    Since he finished all the courses arranged by Shen Yu in the third year of junior middle school, he took two private jobs on the advice of his teacher.


    He is not short of money, and he never aims to make money. He just wants to practice.


    Unexpectedly, the two software programs he improved for a smallpany were highly praised byizens. They became popr overnight, and made the smallpany leap from an unknown workshop to the dark horse in the industry.


    Shortly after he left University, the owner of the smallpany did not have much experience, but he was far-sighted. When he made money, he immediately recruited people, bought supplies, expanded his business, and spent most of his money on thepany.


    At the same time, the young boss also contacted Mr. Tang Li several times, always carrying a bag of valuable gifts to offer to his new idol and only hoping to have even the opportunity to meet up with Tang Li.


    Knowing that he was too young to be tied down to any one job, Tang Li decisively refused his boss¡¯s request for an formal interview.


    But for the past five years, he has been in contact with his boss through his teacher.


    Tang Li went to his desk, picked up the cell phone, and saw on the lock screen of the cell phone that he had received more than fifty messages.


    After using his fingerprint to unlock the phone, the message clicked into Wechat. All the messages came from a small group called ¡°L. P¡±.


    [Zhou Che: They have already reached 8 million in their offer. Shall we consider the deal?]


    [Lin Pinran: I guess that¡¯s the highest amount they can give. What if we still hold out and they suddenly change their mind?]


    [Zhou Che: It¡¯s impossible. Anyway, the Tang family is also the head snake of C city. It has been the king of the city for more than 100 years. It¡¯s not like eight million would cause them to lose sleep.]


    [Tan Dong: Let¡¯s wait to hear what Tang Li has to say. This project was organized by him. He should have his own ideas.] When that was read, everyone else was quiet.

 Chapter 47.2 - Secret

    <h4>Chapter 47.2 - Secret</h4>


    Ch.47 Part 2 ¨C Secret


    Later, the three people in the group chatted for a while, and they all avoided the subject of the Tang family and simply talked about the project tacitly.


    Looking down at the phone, Tang Li roughly flipped through the chat record in front of him and then pressed the chat box.


    The slender fingers fluttered on the screen of the mobile phone and quickly typed out a few words.


    [T: It doesn¡¯t matter.]


    As soon as the message from Tang Li was sent out, the small group that had been silent for some time became lively again in an instant.


    [Lin Pingran: Really don¡¯t care? I was afraid that they would choose to abandon us for better projects, and then we¡¯d lose the rice with the chicken. [Laugh and cry] [Laugh and cry]]


    [Tan Dong: just forget the rice, we can¡¯t interfere with their decision, as long as we do our work well it should be fine.]


    [Lin Pingran: Okay...]


    [Zhou Che: @T, then I will continue to stall with them and see what their limits are.]


    [T: Ok.]


    [Lin Pingran: @T although I don¡¯t know if you can listen to myyman¡¯s words, I still want to make a suggestion to you...]


    [Lin Ping Ran: If you are aiming at making money, I advise you not to confront the Tang family. The Tang family has a foothold in C city. Now they want to expand into S city. It is a good opportunity for us to have a good rtionship with them. If we manage totch onto Tang family¡¯s golden thigh in the future, maybe ourpany will have less problems.]


    Even through the screen of the mobile phone, it was easy to feel Lin Pingran¡¯s tone of seriousness.


    Zhou Che and Tan Dong did not speak, probably waiting for Tang Li¡¯s answer.


    Tang Li turned around and leaned gently against the edge of his desk. Behind him was a few clean windows. Outside the sky, arge red cloud spread. The bright red color added a strong vor to the surrounding air.


    The glory of the fiery afterglow poured down on Tang Li.


    He stood in the light and shadow, his face contoured with a warm orange glow, but if one looked carefully, they can see that a thinyer of frost has formed in his eyes.


    Tang Li raised the corners of his mouth and his face was full of sarcasm.


    He knocked out a sentence in the chat box.


    [T: @Lin Pingran, since you have so many opinions, why don¡¯t you go and talk to those Tang people?]


    In short, it was a reply full of gunpowder.


    Lin Pingran did not seem to have expected that Tang Li would speak so inly. This left Lin Pingran unable to respond.


    In the end, it was Zhou Che and Tan Dong who came out to y round.


    [Chou Che: Brother Tang, don¡¯t be too mad. Anyway, this man is good at everything, but his mouth is a bit broken. If he offends you, please don¡¯t take it to heart.]


    [Tan Dong: You are the great benefactor of ourpany. This is your project so we will follow your lead and always follow your request. Don¡¯t worry.]


    Zhou Che and Tan Dong kept slinging ttery at Tang Li. As a result, Tang Li didn¡¯t say anything else.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the group chat returned to silence.


    On the other side.


    Lin Pingran sat on the sofa in his living room, gripping a cell phone with both hands. His expression was slightly fierce, and he stared at the chat record on the screen of his cell phone for a long time before he gradually recovered.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a little bitpetent. Do you really think of yourself as a great emperor?¡± Lin Pingran was indignant and said to himself, ¡°Does he think I¡¯m as stupid as a donkey?!¡±


    Lin Pingran spent most of the day scolding Tang Li, but by the evening, he was still angry so he simply dialed Zhou Che¡¯s phone.


    Zhou Che quickly picked up his phone call.


    The other party seemed to guess what he was calling for, and before Lin Pingran could speak out, Zhou Che gave a full rebuke: ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? If it¡¯s a project of ourpany, you just argue with him. It¡¯s clearly his own business. What¡¯s an outsider like you got to do with it?


    Zhou Che and Lin Pingran are university ssmates. They have been ssmates for four years, plus two years of working together. They have known each other for six years and had naturally be best friends.


    At this moment, however, his good friend med him mercilessly for a person who had not even shown his face before.


    Lin Pingran, who had calmed down a little, waspletely riled up again.


    ¡°I would like to ask you, what ecstasy did Tang Li give you that made you obey him like a dog? That project is indeed his, but it¡¯s handled through ourpany¡¯s hands, if there¡¯s any mistakes made, the people who have to clean up the mess are us! ¡°


    Zhou Che was shocked, baffled, and annoyed. ¡°Are you fucking sick in the head?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking sick, your whole family is fucking sick!¡± Lin Ping ran jumped up from the sofa and walked around the tea table in anger. He gasped. ¡°I don¡¯t deny that Tang Li really helped us a lot, but have you ever thought about how many disasters we would face if we offended the Tang family?¡±


    During Lin Pingran¡¯s speech, Zhou Che had calmed down.


    After a long silence, Zhou Chen only gave a sneer, and then said without shying away: ¡°You talk so much, but in the end isn¡¯t it just that you want to take the Tang Li¡¯s project so you can suck up to the Tang family?¡±


    Now that he had been seen through carefully by the other side, Lin Pingran will no longer hide it. He rightly said, ¡°Tang Li is not even a registered employee in ourpany. We have taken all the risks, helped him out, and not held him to any obligation. Besides, more than half of the eight million dors that Tang family gave towards the project went directly into his pocket!¡±


    Lin Pingran spoke on and on, trying to convince Zhou Che.


    Unfortunately, Zhou Che didn¡¯t buy what he was selling. Before he finished speaking, Zhou Che interrupted him impatiently. ¡°Good, you finally told me your real thoughts.¡±


    Lin Ping did not speak, and his face turned ugly.


    Zhou Che said, ¡°For the sake of our friendship, I will give you two choices. Either you persuade Tang Li to hand over the project management to you, or youpletely stop thinking about it and don¡¯t force me to choose a side.¡±


    Lin Pingran: ¡°Hey, I...¡±


    Beep......


    Zhou Che had hung up the phone.


    Lin Ping suddenly became angry and mmed his mobile phone to the ground.


    ¡°Fuck it.¡± Lin Pingran stared fiercely at the cell phone lying on the floor and burst out. ¡°I¡¯m the third boss of thispany. How can I live so hard? I¡¯m not even living as good as a stranger...¡±


    Before the words were finished, the ck screened cell phone suddenly lit up.


    Someone was calling.


    The word ¡°Tang Li¡± was disyed on a screen that had been wrecked from Lin Pingran¡¯s abuse.


    Lin Ping, who was speaking ill of others, felt his heart jump and shrank his neck back in a guilty way. However, when he recalled what Tang Li had said in the group chat, he felt a little angry.


    After a moment of hesitation, Lin Pingran went over slowly and picked up his cell phone.


    Then he pressed ¡°ept Call¡±.


    In the next second, a middle-aged male voice with low timbre sounded in his ear. Although there was no sound of electric current, Lin Pingran¡¯s two years of experience told him that the speaker was using a voice converter.


    ¡°Is this Lin Pingran?¡± Asked the person on the other side.


    For the first time in more than two years, Lin Pingran was talking to Tang Li outside of WeChat.


    In fact, he did not know Tang Li¡¯s age. He heard Zhou Che and Tan Dong call Tang Li, ¡°Brother Tang¡±, so he could only assume that the other man was older.


    ¡°Well...¡± On a one-to-one phone call, the paper tiger Lin momentarily forgot his previous arrogance. He smiled uneasily. ¡°What do you have to say to me that would make you call sote at night?¡±


    ¡°I have something to speak with you about.¡± Tang Li spoke in a dull voice without any inflection, as a result, Lin Pingran could not detect any of his emotions.


    Lin Pingran swallowed: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    After two seconds of pause, Tang Li began tough, and the calm middle-aged male voice showed a touch of kindness. He said, ¡°I know you¡¯re not happy with my decision...¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Lin Pingran quickly exined, ¡°Brother Tang, I just have a quick mouth and say whatever I think, but I have no malice and didn¡¯t mean to bother you.¡±


    Tang Li said, ¡°I know.¡±


    After that, without giving Lin Pingran an opportunity to speak, Tang Li continued, ¡°In fact, my program is a small project, really just a trivial gadget. I am very moved that you can be so attentive to that gadget with your busy schedule.¡±


    Lin Pingran¡¯s head was so confused by Tang Li¡¯s words that he scratched his head and felt a little embarrassed: ¡°Brother Tang is overpraising me.¡±


    ¡°So I thought about it and decided to ask you to help me negotiate with them about the project.¡± Tang Li quickly jumped to another point and said sincerely, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d like to help with this.¡±


    Lin Pingran was shocked.


    Within two seconds, he reacted quickly and nodded with excitement. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my pleasure that you trust me so much!¡±


    Tang Liughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to trouble you.¡±


    Lin Pingran¡¯s heart flew up into his throat from excitement, but on the surface, he spoke calmly and politely, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble at all.¡±


    It¡¯s not easy to hand over a project, but the main agreement has been nailed down and there¡¯s no rush.


    After hanging up the phone, Lin Pingran excitedlyy down on the carpet and rolled around a few times. His face and body were sweaty with heat. Only then did he find that he had rushed home in a hurry before and forgot to turn on the air conditioner.


    Lin Pingran picked up the remote control and turned on the air conditioner. When he put the remote control back on the tea table, his eyes involuntarily fell on the mobile phone.


    He bit his lip and his eyes sparkled.


    After struggling for a long time, Lin Pingran finally made a decision, picked up his mobile phone, found the unnamed number he had called the other day, and dialed the phone.


    Shen Yu had no idea that Tang Li had been involved in so many things. In his eyes, Tang Li was still the same irritable little boy. For this reason, he had been distressed for some time.


    Thinking about how the time when Tang Li is supposed to return to the Tang family is approaching gradually, like Tang Li, from time to time, he looks both nervous and frustrated. He was afraid that the little viin would be eaten by the Tang family to the point that even bones weren¡¯t left.

 Chapter 48 - Trip

    <h4>Chapter 48 - Trip</h4>


    Ch.48 ¨C Trip


    In just a few days, it would be Grandpa Shen¡¯s birthday banquet, which will be held by Shen Yu, the only grandson.


    Due to time constraints, Shen Yu has spent almost all his energy on nning the event. The birthday banquet wouldn¡¯t be held at Shen Yu¡¯s home, but a hotel owned by the Shen Company. As early as a month ago, Shen Yu instructed the hotel managers to suspend business for a week when the time came and arrange for the banquet wholeheartedly.


    As for the list of invited guests¡ª¡ª


    Shen Yu had developed an ongoing headache for this matter.


    When Tang Li was first taken in, Elder Shen still had the intention to arrange a match for Shen Yu but overtime he had been fooled by Tang Li so that no match ever took.


    Later, Shen Yu simply told Elder Shen that he had promised Tang Li that he would not find a girlfriend until the little viin became an adult.


    After hearing this, Elder Shen was angry for a long time. He used Shen Yu of not being mindful of his responsibilities. He actually missed the event he had been nning ever since Shen Yu was born for the sake of a half-way adopted child.


    Shen Yu was not upset either. He listened quietly to Elder Shen¡¯sints before slowly and calmly saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandpa tell me to take good care of Chestnut? I¡¯m just doing what you said.¡±


    Hearing the words, Elder Shen was so angry that it seemed like smoke wasing out of his ears. He picked up the tissue box on the tea table and threw it at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu did not bother to evade the tissue box, so he was hit in the middle of his chest.


    Really, such a thing wouldn¡¯t hurt anyway.


    ¡°You really piss me off! I asked you to take care of Chestnut, but I didn¡¯t ask you to throw away life and be a monk for Chestnut! Are you going to spend your life with him? Do you think Chestnut is willing to do that?! Later on Chestnut will find a girlfriend to marry and have children with! And you... you can only wait for a lonely death!¡± Elder Shen pointed at Shen Yu and scolded, ¡°If your parents could hear your disgraceful remarks, they would tear off one of your legs!¡±


    Shen Yu, with an absent-minded smile on his face, did not listen to Elder Shen¡¯s words at all. He sighed, ¡°Even without their help, my legs are no different from broken ones.¡±


    Elder Shen: ¡°...¡±


    Elder Shen typically eats soft but does not eat hard[1]. Although he usually scolds Shen Yu andins that Shen Yu doesn¡¯te to see him very much, once Shen Yu¡¯s sad face of self-abandonment appears, it was like his anger was a balloon punctured by a needle. The whole person¡¯s momentum will soften instantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five more years.¡± Elder Shen made a final concession and said with a serious expression, ¡°I won¡¯t nag you in the next five years, but if you haven¡¯t solved your marriage problem by then, don¡¯t me this old man for his meddling. You are the only child of our Shen family. I¡¯m under such great pressure to support you every day, and it¡¯s time for you to do the same.¡± I already talked about it with the rest of our Shen family.


    Shen Yu pinched his lips together into a polite smile and did not promise or refuse.


    Now, five years have passed.


    As he had promised, Elder Shen began to look for Shen Yu¡¯s wife with great fanfare.


    The elder was old and disliked the fake politeness and excessive atmosphere such banquets required. However, in order to find a suitable wife for Shen Yu, he told his old friends that he was going to have a party on his birthday and advised them to bring their younger generations with them. Whether it¡¯s a daughter or a granddaughter or a niece, the visitors will not be turned away.


    The old friends instantly understood the implications of Elder Shen¡¯s words and nodded their heads.


    So when Shen Yu browsed through the guest listpiled by Uncle Zhang, he saw a lot of strange names, and could tell at first nce that most of them were woman, and a small number of the names had talked about by Elder Shen several times before.


    Shen Yu¡¯s face was covered with ck lines. Even if he only had a single brain cell left, he could guess what kind of thoughts Elder Shen had when he decided to hold a birthday party.


    ¡°These people ¨C¡± Shen Yu pointed out a few names on the list and drew several circles around them. He raised his head and told Uncle Zhang, ¡°Take out their names and don¡¯t send them invitations.¡±


    Uncle Zhang hesitated slightly: ¡°It seems that they will alle with their elders, who are all friends personally invited by Master Shen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Shen Yu shook his hand disapprovingly andughed at himself. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t send invitations, they wille unasked. I just want to let them know my attitude.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Uncle Zhang replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Shen Yu closed the directory and handed it to Uncle Zhang. ¡°How are things going over at the hotel?¡±


    Uncle Zhang answered, ¡°The arrangement has beenid out, we¡¯re waiting for the host and the performers to gather for rehearsal. Would you like to see it?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m toozy to go.¡± Shen Yu closed his eyes and leaned back on the the chair. He rubbed his temples and looked tired. ¡°You can go instead in my ce.¡±


    Uncle Zhang nodded, collected the list, and then turned and left the study.


    Suddenly there was only Shen Yu in the study. He sighed listlessly. He felt the silence around him as if he could hear the sound of the air flowing. Over the years, he was used to Tang Li¡¯s lively chirping. Now the little viin was at school, and he felt very ufortable.


    It seemed like his life suddenlycked something important.


    How strange.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Weekend.


    Uncle Zhang drove Shen Yu and Tang Li to a scenic spot in the suburbs to see cherry blossoms.


    Currently, it was the height of cherry blossom season, many people came to visit. The parking lot is almost full, so Uncle Zhang followed the guidance of staff to find a temporary empty parking space.


    After getting out of the car, Tang Li instantly regretted it.


    He didn¡¯t expect so many people toe here to y, even to the point where the ticket office is crowded.


    Shen Yu clutched his crutches. It was hard to walk in the crowd without a lot of inconvenience.


    Shen Yu turned his head to see Tang Li¡¯s ugly face and guessed what he was thinking. He smiled and reached out to pinch Tang Li¡¯s face, but before his fingertips touched Tang Li¡¯s skin, again he paused in realization before dropping his hand to Tang Li¡¯s shoulder.


    All Tang Li¡¯s attention was focused on Shen Yu. So, he naturally perceived Shen Yu¡¯s cautious and awkward movements.


    He squinted slightly, and something dark shed in his his eyes before it quietly blended back into his thick ck pupils.


    Shen Yu did not notice the sh and instead patted the little viin on the shoulder, smiled andforted him, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t been out for several days. It will be nice to visit a crowded ce and experience a lively feeling.¡±


    Tang Li murmured and leaned close to Shen Yu.


    This park is a major feature of S city. Not only is it toorge to walk around the perimeter in a single day, but cherry trees are nted in all corners of the park. Even beside the bathroom, which is rtively concealed, brilliant cherry blossoms can be seen.


    The park was also divided into popr spots and less popr spots.


    The popr spots have only recently caught fire on the microblogs. Marketing slogans im that they are one of the ces that tourists have to visit when theye to S City. So most tourists go directly to those ces when they enter the park, which meant that almost no one went to the less popr spots.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t like to make a spectacle of himself. When he heard the girl talking about the microblogs as she passed by, he said nothing and led Uncle Zhang and Tang Li to a less popted ce.


    Who could have known that the park was just too big?


    Even before reaching his destination, Shen Yu was exhausted and almost copsed to the ground.


    Today¡¯s amount of exercise was far more than he had pushed himself to do before.


    Shen Yu leaned against a tree and refused to go any further.


    Tang Li approached, unscrewed the bottle cap of mineral water in his hand, and handed it to Shen Yu: ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    Only then did Shen Yu realize that he had been dry-mouthed. He didn¡¯t bother refusing out of politeness before he took his two crutches in one hand and freed up his other hand to take the mineral water bottle. He turned his head up and drank two mouthfuls.


    When the cool liquid slipped through the throat, Shen Yu wanted to breath a relief. Atst, he felt a lot of dryness, heat, and exhaustion go away.


    Shen Yu wiped the corners of his mouth with the back of his hand and reached out to ask Tang Li for the bottle cap.


    Instead of giving it to him Tang Li asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want anymore?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Tang Li said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Shen Yu thought that the meaning of Tang Li¡¯s sentence was to help him take the bottle of water so he could free up his hands. After all, it was really inconvenient to hold both crutches and the bottle, so he handed Tang Li the remaining mineral water.


    As a result, Tang Li took the mineral water and directly took a drink from it.


    In a few moments, most of the water was gone.


    Tang Li naturally twisted the cap of the bottle back on and raised his right hand and threw it. The empty bottle drew a semi-circr arc in mid-air, andnded in the garbage can that was not far away.


    When Shen Yu saw this scene, his whole body felt unwell.


    Although he is not mysophobic, he has been trying to avoid both direct and indirect contact with Tang Li in the process of raising him.


    He didn¡¯t give Tang Li something he ate from, didn¡¯t use his own chopsticks to add vegetables to Tang Li, and so on...


    It wasn¡¯t really in consideration of a hygiene problem, but he clearly remembered that Tang Li in the original novel grew up to be a very critical person and had a slight case of mysophobia. Once his assistant prepared him a pair of unsterilized chopsticks, and he was scolded in front of the rest of the employees.


    So naturally after remembering that scene, Shen Yu maintained the mentality of avoidance.


    Looking back and seeing that Shen Yu¡¯s eyes were as wide as saucers, Tang Li, who originally had no expression, suddenly drew his lips up, and the smile in his eyes almost overflowed.


    He copied Shen Yu¡¯s previous actions and reached out his index finger to poke Shen Yu twice on his cheek.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Li asked.


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Shen Yu looked back and blinked his eyes. He even forgot to move Tang Li¡¯s hand away from his face before hesitantly asking, ¡°Why did you drink my water?¡±


    Tang Li calmly retracted his hand and said innocently, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to drink anymore.¡±


    Shen Yu said gloomily, ¡°I meant that I didn¡¯t want to drink it now. I¡¯ll drinkter when I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Tang Liforted him. ¡°If you¡¯re thirstyter. I¡¯ll buy you another one.¡±


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t mean that...¡±


    Tang Li tilted his head slightly, with some doubts in his eyes. He was puzzled by Shen Yu¡¯s words.


    Shen Yu wiped his lips and hesitated for a long time before he whispered, ¡°I drank from the bottle, so my saliva is on it, then you drank it. It¡¯s not very hygienic.¡±


    Tang Li began tough, and his beautiful ck eyes seemed to be full of speckled lights.


    It doesn¡¯t matter. Besides, the water you drink from is sweeter.


    Tang Li added this sentence silently in his heart, but he dared not speak it out loud.


    After more than ten minutes of rest, Shen Yu said that he could move on.


    Shen Yu wanted to reach for the two crutches beside him when he was the light in front of him dim. When he looked up, the two crutches were in Tang Li¡¯s hand.


    Tang Li handed his crutches to Uncle Zhang and squatted down in front of Shen Yu. ¡°Get on, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Shen Yu was stunned and immediately refused, ¡°No, I can go myself.¡±


    However, the rejected Tang Li didn¡¯t intend to give up. He squatted half-way in the same ce without moving. The little viin was positioned so that Shen Yu could not move unless it was to get on Tang Li¡¯s back.


    The two men stood still for a long time under Uncle Zhang¡¯s helpless gaze, and finally Shen Yupromised. He staggered forward half a step and carefully leaned on Tang Li¡¯s back.


    Perhaps it was Shen Yu¡¯s illusion, but it seemed like Tang Li¡¯s tight body suddenly rxed and seemed to be relieved but still trembled with nervousness.


    Tang Li¡¯s hands passed behind Shen Yu¡¯s knee and easily lifted him up, then he slowly stood up and said, ¡°Ready?¡±


    Shen Yu said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    [1] Meaning he can¡¯t scold Shen Yu with serious intent.

 Chapter 49 - Admission

    <h4>Chapter 49 - ?Admission</h4>


    Ch.49 ¨C Admission


    Although Shen Yu is not fat, he is an adult man in histe twenties. Even Uncle Zhang usually feels that it¡¯s hard to support him for a long time, so for Tang Li, who is a 16-year-old child, carrying him must be especially difficult.


    Originally, Shen Yu was going to have Tang Li put him down after a few steps after the little viin showed the slightest sign of stress. He never imagined that Tang Li would carry him all the way to their destination with his face never changing or running out of breath. It was if he was carrying a puppet on his back, not a full-grown man.


    The scenery was really beautiful. Looking at it, Shen Yu felt like he was swimming in a pink ocean.


    Recently, Shen Yu has been holed up in his house working day in and day out. He rarely goes out to breath in some fresh air. Now, after smelling the faint flowery fragrance drifting through the air, he feels rxed and happy at once. Even the irritation of being urged to quickly get married by Grandpa Shen gradually disappeared in the cool breeze.


    Tang Li carried Shen Yu half a circle around theke. Uncle Zhang kept his distance and followed them slowly.


    Shen Yu was in a good mood and asked Tang Li about his studies.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about studying abroad?¡± Shen Yu stared at the tip of Tang Li¡¯s reddish ears and tried to control his desire to pinch it. ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll ask someone to help you, and you can start preparing now.¡±


    Tang Li shook his head and answered quickly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Shen Yu finally could not control his urges. He carefully reached out and pinched Tang Li¡¯s earlobe.


    Ah...


    It felt too good.


    However, Shen Yu could clearly feel that Tang Li¡¯s body became stiff under his touch. It took the little viin a long time to rx again. He whispered, ¡°Without you, I would be bored.¡±


    Shen Yu continued to pinch Tang Li¡¯s soft earlobe and said with a smile, ¡°You study abroad to further your education, not to take a vacation. How am I supposed to improve your academic performance?¡±


    Tang Li answered straightforwardly: ¡°At least you can keep me in a good mood.¡±


    Shen Yu was instantly happy, and then he thought of something. He became a bit sad and said with a soft sigh, ¡°You won¡¯t say that in the future when you find a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Now Tang Li couldn¡¯t figure out what Shen Yu was thinking. He turned his head and tried to observe the other man¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Watch where your walking!¡± Shen Yu took a hold of Tang Li¡¯s head in both hands and forced Tang Li to turn back. Then he opened his mouth. ¡°Friends and family can¡¯t apany you for the whole of your life. Only husband and wife can be together every day. They are tied together for life, supporting each other and growing old together.¡±


    Tang Li slowly tightened his arms around Shen Yu, and he hummed.


    Shen Yu continued, ¡°No matter what you think now, one day you will get married and start a new family of your own. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be willing to face this rambling old man at that time.¡±


    Tang Li was still walking along in silence.


    The atmosphere grew a little awkward.


    Shen Yuy on Tang Li¡¯s back. He had waited for Tang Li¡¯s reply for a long time, but it never came. He thought that Tang Li was not interested in this topic, so he smiled helplessly and was ready to change the topic.


    At this time, Tang Li¡¯s low voice broke the silence: ¡°Shen Yu.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Those things you said may never happen to me.¡±


    Shen Yu blinked vacantly. After a while, his confused brain finally understood the meaning of Tang Li¡¯s words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to get married?¡± Shen Yu¡¯s first reaction was to think of this possibility. Combined with Tang Li¡¯s role in the original novel, he easily epted Tang Li¡¯s intent andforted him by saying, ¡°Actually, there is nothing wrong with being unmarried. Nowadays, it¡¯s popr for young people to bete to marriage,te to childbearing or even remain unmarried. If you think about it, you can simply adopt a child in an orphanage in the future, so not having one biologically is okay as well.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡± Tang Li suddenly interrupted Shen Yu¡¯s endless stream of words.


    Subsequently, he bent down and put Shen Yu on the ground, turned around and grabbed Shen Yu¡¯s two arms so that Shen Yu could put most of his body weight on him.


    Shen Yu, who was being supported by Tang Li, looked at him in amazement for a moment before he asked, ¡°What do you mean then?¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s expression was serious. He stared into Shen Yu¡¯s eyes for a moment and said solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t like girls.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I like boys.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing Shen Yu change his expression several times in a few seconds from dullness to surprise to incredulity, Tang Li still remained unchanged and asked, ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Understand...¡± Shen Yu answered in daze. When he finally regained some of hisposure, he opened his mouth and asked, ¡°How do you know you like boys? Isn¡¯t Lei Yumeng, your first love, a girl? How did your likes change this much?¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s next words were concise: ¡°Because I have a person I like.¡±


    Somehow, Shen Yu¡¯s throat felt somewhat astringent, like it was painted with acid. He had never seen Tang Li so strict: ¡°... Who is it? ¡°


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Shen Yu grinned bitterly: ¡°All right.¡±


    That was the end of the conversation.


    There¡¯s no need to switch to new topics anymore. There seems to be nothing left to say between them.


    Uncle Zhang, who followed, did not hear their conversation and was very happy to borrow a bicycle for four people.


    Uncle Zhang and Tang Li rode in front, and Shen Yu sat silently behind them sightseeing with the crutches in his arms.


    But he has lost his good mood.


    Tang Li saying that he liked boys was like he cast a magic spell that never disappeared, deeply imprinted in Shen Yu¡¯s mind, so that when Tang Li and Uncle Zhang chatted in front of him, it was like Shen Yu could only hear him repeat that he liked boys over and over.


    Tang Li is the viin in the original novel.


    The viin loved the female lead to the point of obsession and held absolute loyalty to her. Even when heter learned that the female lead had fallen in love with the male lead, he never thought of giving up on trying to earn her affection.


    How could Tang Li, who was so deeply in love with thedy, be a homosexual halfway?


    Did the author of the original novel bury a BL line in the original plot line?


    The more Shen Yu thought about it, the more puzzled he became, but no matter what he thought about it, he would not admit his true feeling ¨C he was a little unhappy.


    It feels like a carefully cultivated cabbage has been eaten by a pig.


    The key is that he doesn¡¯t know if this is a good pig or a bad pig. A trained pig or some wild boar.


    At the thought of Tang Li and the pig being in ces he did not know, doing things he did not know, saying he did not know, and discussing people he did not know. Shen Yu felt like he was going to copse!


    Fuck off!


    Tang Li is only sixteen years old!


    He hadn¡¯t even grown up; how can he develop some puppy love?


    At this moment, Shen Yu, who was so angry that he felt smokeing out of his head, forgot exactly who it was gossiping about Tang Li getting a girlfriend not long ago. At that time, he wanted to persuade Tang Li that he would one day have a family and wife of his own.


    It¡¯s a p on the face...


    Unfortunately, Shen Yu didn¡¯t seem to realize this.


    Shen Yu¡¯s restless thoughts had already spread to outer space. Just then, he saw Tang Li turn his head and say to him, ¡°I like boys.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu was so irritable that he almost threw away the two crutches in his arms. ¡°Why are you still talking about this!? Aren¡¯t you finished already?¡±


    Tang Li was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Uncle Zhang also turned his head with a slightly strange look.


    Shen Yu quickly broke free from the magical state and suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. He stiffened his scalp and asked, ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± Tang Li repeated the question just now.


    ¡°Not thirsty.¡± Shen Yu shook his head and thought that he was really frightened by Tang Li¡¯s blunt words and that¡¯s why he was hallucinating.


    Tang Li gave a hum and turned his head back quickly.


    Soon, the four-person bicycle started again.


    They stayed in the park until 6 p.m. before driving to a traditional Chinese restaurant that Uncle Zhang had called ahead to reserve a room.


    This one is expensive, and only epts appointments. Uncle Zhang can book a ce that day, but he still has to rely on the reputation of the Shen family to do so.


    The taste of the food is really worthy of the golden reputation of the restaurant. It¡¯s a shame the three people sitting in the room were eating like statues.


    Shen Yu was full of thoughts, Tang Li was absent-minded, leaving Uncle Zhang in a dilemma and trying to ease the atmosphere. When he finally saw that Shen Yu and Tang Li refused to even have basic eye contact, Uncle Zhang gave up the struggle.


    When they left the restaurant, a boy shouted Tang Li¡¯s name.


    The boy was a little shorter than Shen Yu, but he had lively eyebrows and big eyes. He was very sunny and beautiful. When heughed, a shallow dimple appeared in the corner of his mouth, making him look as sweet as honey.


    ¡°Chestnut.¡± The boy pulled down Tang Li¡¯s arm in a familiar way and said with surprise and delight, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you when I came out for a meal. Are you with your family?¡±


    After speaking, the boy suddenly turned his head and looked over from Tang Li, who was in front of him, to Shen Yu and Uncle Zhang who were standing behind Tang Li.


    The boy grinned at them; his smile brighter than the light in the corridor they currently upied.


    But Shen Yu¡¯s face was not very good-looking. His mind repeated the words Tang Li said in the cherry blossom field during the day. For a time, he doubted whether or not the person Tang Li liked was this boy.


    He knows Tang Li, a person who can shout Tang Li¡¯s nickname in a public ce... It can¡¯t ba an average person.


    At least Tang Li has some weight in his mind.


    Although he felt ufortable again, Shen Yu nodded to the boy with a polite smile.


    The next second, he heard the boy shout happily: ¡°These two uncles are good!¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Without waiting for Shen Yu to respond, Tang Li, who standing in front of the boy, greeted him with a rude p on the head.


    The boy covered his head and looked pitifully at Tang Li with his mouth in a pitiful frown. There was a feeling of bitternessing from him as he red at Tang Li.


    ¡°What are you beating me for?¡± The boy said discontentedly, ¡°Do you know that beating people on the head is taboo?¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The boy was just tall enough to reach Tang Li¡¯s eyes. He looked up and red at Tang Li angrily. Atst, he was defeated by the cold stare of Tang Li and moved his eyes away.


    Tang Li was impatient, so he got straight to the point: ¡°Did you need something?¡±


    ¡°You really are... Can¡¯t you shout when you see someone you know?¡± The boy muttered in a low voice and then said happily, ¡°I just want to ask you, are you going to the masquerade party next month?¡±

 Chapter 50 - Confused

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Confused</h4>


    Ch.50 ¨C Confused


    Even when faced with the boy¡¯s lively and hopeful face, Tang Li refused to humor him: ¡°No.¡±


    Hearing these words, the boy¡¯s face instantly froze: ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going.¡±


    After that, Tang Li turned around and left.


    The boy stared at Tang Li¡¯s back for two seconds and suddenly responded.


    ¡°Chestnut, wait up...¡± He ran forward, holding out his hand to grasp the wrist of Tang Li


    Unfortunately, it was like Tang Li had eyes in the back of his head. Before the boy¡¯s fingertips could touch his skin, he suddenly turned and avoided the boy¡¯s movements.


    The boy¡¯s hand was empty, and it hung in mid-air for a long time before it was withdrawn.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Tang Li asked.


    ¡°Nothing important...¡± The boy touched his nose in embarrassment and continued hesitatingly, ¡°Anyway, the second year of senior high school is not to stressful. Come out and y. We haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Xiao Hui misses you a lot.¡±


    The boy spoke sincerely, but unfortunately Tang Li was not moved by him at all.


    ¡°I already said no, I will not go.¡± Tang Li frowned slightly. ¡°Have fun. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    This time, the boy did not dare to stop Tang Li. Although his eyes were full of reluctance to give up, he swallowed back all the words he wanted to say. Then, he turned his head and looked at Shen Yu.


    A little stunned, the boy painted on a brilliant smile, waved to Shen Yu, and said cheerfully, ¡°Good-bye uncle.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    This kid, just who¡¯s your uncle?


    You¡¯re an uncle!


    Your whole family is an uncle!


    For the first time in his life, Shen Yu was depressed about his age. He was only twenty-nine years old! It¡¯s strange that he was called Uncle by a boy who was obviously a senior high school student.


    Thinking of how he was called uncle in front of Tang Li... For a while, Shen Yu became even more depressed.


    On their journey home, Tang Li and Uncle Zhang both noticed that Shen Yu was in a bad mood.


    However, considering what he told Shen Yu earlier today, Tang Li thought that Shen Yu was still angry with him, so he sat in the passenger¡¯s front seat silently, quiet as a mouse, nervous, and without enough courage to even look at Shen Yu in the rearview mirror.


    Poor Uncle Zhang continued to be oblivious¡ª¡ª


    He could not understand at all. Just earlier today young master Tang Li was still walking in thekeside courtyard with the master on his back. How could the two men be like this after a few words?


    And when young master Tang Li spoke to the boy just now, his face was very ugly, and he seemed to dislike the boy very much.


    The umted doubts gradually converged into an overwhelming, which covered Uncle Zhang firmly.


    From the rearview mirror, Uncle Zhang looked nkly at Shen Yu, who was staring outside the window in a daze. He opened his mouth but dared not say anything.


    The three men were silent all the way home.


    After taking a bath, Shen Yu sat in his bed just thinking for a while. In the end, he couldn¡¯t resist and walked out of the bedroom with his crutches.


    However, when he reached the door of Tang Li¡¯s bedroom, Shen Yu became anxious.


    His heart began to struggle.


    After all, Tang Li told him such a private matter because he trusted him. If he took betrayed Tang Li¡¯s trust in order to attack him...he did not know how Tang Li would think of him in the future.


    But after recalling the strange boy from earlier looking at Tang Li with admiration, Shen Yu felt his whole head spiral into a mess.


    He didn¡¯t know what with him.


    But he knew he wasn¡¯t happy.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the pig that could eat his precious cabbage was a little pig, shorter than even he was.


    Shen Yu thought for a long time, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason to ask Tang Li about the boy.


    Just as he was about to go back to his bedroom to think about it again, he heard a soft click, and the door in front of him opened.


    Tang Li appeared in front of the door in ck pajamas.


    Shen Yu could not see the little viin¡¯s facial features and expression clearly the dim light. He could only see his ck hair sticking wetly against his cheeks, a few drops of water still running down his face. Most likely he had just taken a bath.


    Shen Yu did not expect that Tang Li would suddenly open the door, and suddenly felt a sense of shame when he was caught and could only stand frozen to his spot.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tang Li spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Noth...nothing.¡± Shen Yu stuttered.


    ¡°Um.¡± Tang Li hummed a simple tone and waited for a while. After some time, Shen Yu was still motionless, so he squinted, with a littleughter in his eyes. ¡°After acting so tired today, you n to stand here all night?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu suddenly realized what was happening. ¡°No, how do you know I¡¯ve been standing here all this time?¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s smile grew: ¡°I heard your footsteps.¡±


    Shen Yu looked suspicious and obviously did not believe Tang Li¡¯s words.


    Now that summer is approaching, the vi has a central air-conditioner maintaining a suitable temperature 24 hours a day. The living room on the first floor and the corridor on the second floor are also covered with seasonal fluffy carpets.


    Usually when Aunt Chen pushed the cleaning cart through the corridor, even if the door of the study was half open, Shen Yu could not hear the sound of wheels sliding by the study.


    Not to mention that he walked lightly just now.


    Tang Li guessed what Shen Yu was thinking but had no intention of exining any further. He stepped back and said, ¡°Are youing in?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shen Yu was still struggling with how to ask the question that had been bothering him.


    After hearing Shen Yu¡¯s answer, Tang Li immediately felt both a little funny and slightly helpless.


    The next second, he suddenly took two steps forward, and quickly approached Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu was shocked by Tang Li¡¯s sudden action. By the time he used his crutch in order to retreat, the little viin had already grabbed his arm.


    Then Tang Li¡¯s fingertips moved up and lightly pinched his ears.


    Ah...It¡¯s cold.


    It¡¯s a very delicate feeling.


    ¡°This ce.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°It¡¯s very sensitive to your voice, even a hundred meters away, I can hear your call.¡±


    They were very close, and Tang Li¡¯s breath when talking caressed Shen Yu¡¯s cheeks. This caused an itch that gave Shen Yu an uncontroble desire to retreat.


    In fact, he staggered back a little.


    Tang Li did not stop Shen Yu. He waited until Shen Yu had a firm foothold before taking back his hand.


    Shen Yu gripped his crutches, which felt slightly unstable. After a long pause, he asked, ¡°What if I can¡¯t hear you?¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t be too far away from me.¡± Tang Li looked directly at Shen Yu, and there seemed to be a surge of something dark at the bottom of his dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll never lose track of you either.¡±


    After he heard this, Shen Yu was stunned for several seconds.


    His intuition was telling him that there is something more in Tang Li¡¯s words.


    But he couldn¡¯t hear what Tang Li wanted to say, and he was too timid to directly ask what Tang Li was really saying.


    It was as if they were separated by a thin veil. Shen Yu wanted to pull off the veil to see what he was facing, but at the same time, he was afraid of facing consequences that he could not afford.


    Curiosity and fear tormented him.


    After a long standoff, Shen Yu hesitated to break the silence. ¡°By the way, you said you like boys...¡±


    Tang Li nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is that man we met in the restaurant tonight the one you like?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tang Li denied it very simply. Talking about the boy, his eyes shed a little irritation. ¡°I don¡¯t like that type of pestering person.¡±


    Shen Yu unconsciously smiled and asked, ¡°What type do you like then?¡±


    Tang Li hung his lips into a frown and was silent for a moment. Then he said, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t tell you for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s all right.¡± Shen Yu looked down with some loss in his eyes andughed. ¡°It¡¯ste. We should go to sleep.¡±


    Tang Li nodded, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Shen Yu said good night, clutched his crutches and turned back to his bedroom.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Any person would have to admit it.


    Shen Yu was influenced by Tang Li¡¯s words.


    Even in his sleep, he still had some strange dreams. He dreamed that Tang Li took the boy home with him and said that he wanted to marry him.


    The boy snuggled shyly in front of Tang Li¡¯s chest, looked up at Shen Yu, and raised a brilliant smile. The small dimple floating on the corner of his mouth was particrly noticeable.


    The boy said in a crisp voice, ¡°Uncle, I really love Chestnut. Please bless our marriage!¡±


    Shen Yu was struck dumb.


    Then a mouthful of old blood came out.


    Over the past few days, these dreams have formed into in a regr soap opera series, which has developed to the point that Tang Li and the boy are going to go abroad to get married and hold their wedding.


    They also actively and enthusiastically invited Shen Yu to be a witness, because Shen Yu was the only one who witnessed the history of their great romance.


    ¡°Shit! What about Uncle Zhang?¡±, Shen Yu cried out angrily for the sake of all the single dogs in the world.


    Then, Tang Li and the boy were quiet.


    It seems like the whole world is quiet.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Uncle Zhang¡¯s voice of doubt rang in his ear. ¡°Sir, did you call me?¡±


    Shen Yu suddenly woke up, and his scattered eyes focused instantly on Uncle Zhang¡¯s worried face.


    ¡°Are you all right, sir?¡± Uncle Zhang touched Shen Yu¡¯s forehead and muttered to himself, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like a fever, maybe I should call Dr. Liu to make sure.¡±


    Shen Yu calmed down: ¡°... I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Uncle Zhang said, ¡°Are you really all right?¡±


    Shen Yu asked seriously, ¡°Does it seem that something is wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Uncle Zhang was speechless and thought that something really was off.


    Shen Yu sighed lightly but did not continue to tangle with Uncle Zhang on this issue.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    He turned his head and looked at the table in front of him without eating even two mouthfuls of his breakfast, only feeling dazed.


    He sat opposite of Tang Li and seemed to have no appetite. Only looking at the little viin from time to time.


    Even knowing that those dreams were made up in his own mind, Shen Yu still felt a bit odd when he saw Tang Li¡¯s face.


    In particr, he recalled the picture of Tang Li holding the boy¡¯s hand and vowing to marry him.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t want to stay for a second longer.


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Shen Yu suddenly put down his knife and fork, got up, picked up his crutches and left the dining room.


    Uncle Zhang and Tang Li were left looking at each other in confusing.

 Chapter 51 - Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Banquet</h4>


    Ch.51 ¨C Banquet


    In the blink of an eye, Elder Shen¡¯s birthday banquet had arrived.


    In order to look elegant, Shen Yu could only temporarily abandon his crutches and sit in the wheelchair that Uncle Zhang had prepared for him.


    At 7 o¡¯clock in the evening, all kinds of luxury cars entered the hotel parking lot in an orderly fashion.


    Shen Yu sat in front of the window of his room on the eighth floor. Through several clear and bright streemps, he could see the busy streets outside and the lively scenes of the city at night. The bright light was reflected in his pupils.


    After a long time of staring, Shen Yu sighed.


    In his mind, he was still reluctant to the thought of theing banquet.


    Although this birthday banquet was presided over by him personally, Uncle Zhang and Kang Lin also made a lot of efforts on his behalf, especially in theter stages of nning where they could hardly sit down they were so busy. In reality Shen Yu had been prettyzy.


    At this time, Uncle Zhang and Kang Lin were apanying Elder Shen in the hall to wee guests. Shen Yu was inconvenient to move in his wheelchair, so he nned to wait until the birthday party was halfway over before quietly going down.


    Time passed by, minute by minute.


    Shen Yu acted leisurely and simply picked up the remote to turn on the TV.


    Suddenly he heard a slight knock on the door.


    Shen Yu tapped his fingertips on the remote and quickly paused the TV. After the TV show was paused, he listened carefully.


    Sure enough, there was another noise.


    However, it¡¯s not a knocking sound like Shen Yu had thought before. Instead, it sounded like the scratch of a card on the door lock. Instantly he felt ufortable.


    Shen Yu hesitated for a moment, then put the TV remote on the tea table, got up, and staggered to the front door.


    He slowly opened the door.


    Outside stood a beautiful woman, slightly bowed over, beating the lock on the door with something in her hand.


    Beautiful ck hair like the finest silk slid down from her shoulder. She looked at the door that suddenly opened in confusion. After a while, she collected her thoughts and looked up at Shen Yu.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±, the woman asked. As she opened her mouth, the scent of alcohol rushed forward with her breath.


    Shen Yu frowned and subconsciously took two steps back. He did not answer her question and instead asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am...¡± The woman stood up straight and mumbled out three slurred words, which should be her name.


    Only then did Shen Yu see clearly that the card in the woman¡¯s hand was a room card.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, and his tone softened slightly. ¡°This is my room. You¡¯re in the wrong ce.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±, slurred the woman, with her mouth open, her delicate face filled with an expression of intoxication and confusion. She tilted her head and mutters after a long time, ¡°No wonder I can¡¯t open the door...¡±


    Shen Yu politely told her it was all right and was ready to close the door.


    He never cared about such idleness, and the person in question this time was a drunken woman. If something happened carelessly, he might not be able to wash himself clean.


    But before closing the door, Shen Yu suddenly remembered that this was a hotel owned by the Shen family¡¯s Company... Which was under his management.


    So Shen Yu stopped closing the door, and as he spoke his next words, he reached for the room card in the woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let me see which room you are in. I¡¯ll have the hotel attendant take you back.¡±


    Just as his fingertips were about to touch the card, he saw that the woman¡¯s wrist turned and avoided Shen Yu¡¯s hand just in time. Her flexible movements were totally different from those of the clumsy and dull woman he saw just now.


    Shen Yu was stunned.


    Just as he was about to speak, the woman suddenly seemed to wake up and her eyes became clear. She blushed and said, ¡°thank you¡± to him. Then she ran away with her high heels ttering down the hallway floor.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    He looked at the woman running away and felt strange.


    Shen Yu shook his head, closed the door, turned and staggered back to his wheelchair.


    It wasn¡¯t until he picked up the remote and unpaused the TV that Shen Yu suddenly realized what was wrong just now. The hotel had been closed a week ago, that is to say, there should be no guests in the hotel.


    Managers and waiters in the hotel have already cleared the whole hotel out. Apart from the lobby on the first floor and the cafe on the second floor, the other floors are temporarily closed to the public.


    Even Shen Yu¡¯s eighth floor is acting as a temporary amodation for guests after the birthday banquet.


    So ¨C


    How did some unknown woman appear on the eighth floor?


    And with the room card for a hotel room...


    The more Shen Yu thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He quickly put down the remote and steered the wheelchair to the door.


    Opening the door, he saw a tall figure standing outside.


    It¡¯s not the woman from just now, but Tang Li who was wearing an elegant suit.


    Tang Li had his hand raised and seemed ready to knock on the door. However, the door had suddenly opened from the inside. He was a little stunned and then raised his lips into a smile andughed, ¡°May Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Shen Yu turned the wheelchair sideways, giving Tang Li room toe in.


    Tang Li asked, ¡°Were you going out just now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Shen Yu shut the door and followed Tang Li. After thinking for a while, he decided not to tell Tang Li about the woman, so he casually found an excuse to give Tang Li. ¡°I thought I heard a sound so I went to check what it was. I didn¡¯t expect you wereing over.¡±


    Tang Li turned his head and looked at Shen Yu. ¡°Is that right?¡±


    This sentence seemed to make Tang Li very happy. His ck eyes were full of stars and dots of light. His mouth raised into a cheerful grin, and his cold face seemed to be covered with a soft light.


    Tang Li is usually expressionless and seldom showed such a heartfelt smile.


    Only in front of Shen Yu did he smile so defenselessly.


    Shen Yu raised his head, and his bright eyes reflected the smiling face of Tang Li. Somehow, the tension that had arisen from the fear of that woman disappearedpletely.


    Tang Li was like a calming tea.


    Shen Yu¡¯s whole being felt like it was released from some unknown weight.


    Despite this, Tang Li, who was usually sensitive to Shen Yu¡¯s mood, noticed his anomaly. He half squatted in front of the wheelchair, gently grasped Shen Yu¡¯s hand, which was resting on his knee as he sat in the wheelchair, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shen Yu looked at him, shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Tang Li knew Shen Yu was lying, but since Shen Yu did not intend to say it, he stopped asking questions and quietly changed the topic: ¡°Shen Rong came from Jincheng tonight.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yu frowned: ¡°I didn¡¯t invite him.¡±


    Moreover, he had discussed this matter with Elder Shen beforehand, and decided that they would not allow any rtives of the Shen family to bring Shen Rong to the birthday party.


    Tang Li pinched Shen Yu¡¯s hand and sighed softly, ¡°He brought a friend with him. Security guards stopped them from entering the hotel, but Grandpa Shen saw them and couldn¡¯t make a scene, so he had to let them in.¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°A friend?¡±


    Tang Li nodded: ¡°A musician.¡±


    Even if Shen Yu was reluctant, Shen Rong had alreadye. He could not drive the two people out in front of so many guests.


    Forget it.


    He¡¯ll just ignore Shen Rong.


    It was not until ten o¡¯clock in the evening that Uncle Zhang came to inform Shen Yu that it was time to go downstairs.


    Shen Yu, wearing a light grey suit, sat in his wheelchair and was pushed out of the elevator by Uncle Zhang. Immediately, his arrival attracted the attention of several of his guests.


    A birthday banquet sounds like a party for close friends. In fact, everyone knows that it is only a high-level socialworking arena. The guests here either want to make a good impression on the Shen family, or they want to expand their interpersonal rtionships with others.


    It¡¯s a pity that nobody came to congratte Grandpa Shen sincerely on his birthday except his close friends.


    Many people stared at Shen Yu as if they were foxes staring at a juicy rabbit.


    Unfortunately, before they could find a chance to talk to Shen Yu, they watched their intended prey be happily called over by Elder Shen.


    Elder Shen was wearing a red and ck birthday suit, full of spirit, his voice was very loud. He was surrounded by a group of old friends and their younger generations, waving happily at Shen Yu.


    ¡°Little Yu.¡± After seeing Shen Yu¡¯s wheelchair, Elder Shen stared at him and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you walk down? Why are you in a wheelchair again?


    Shen Yu smiled politely and said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to walk with crutches. It¡¯s more convenient to sit in a wheelchair on such an important asion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. My grandson is very considerate.¡± The reproach on Elder Shen¡¯s face instantly turned into a deepugh. Then he turned to his friends and said, ¡°Little Yu has been able to walk on his own for a long time. Normal life is no problem, but the doctor said it will take several years to reach the level of walking as vigorously as before.¡±


    An old friend quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time. A few years will pass in a sh.¡±


    Others echoed simr statements: ¡°Yeah, in the blink of an eye, we¡¯re all so old.¡±


    With a deep sigh, Elder Shen gradually turned the topic to another direction. He sighed again, this time with a bit more ir, and said sadly, ¡°My Little Yu is almost thirty years old, and he has no one to marry. This poor old man has been worrying himself so much over this matter that he can¡¯t even sleep at night.¡±


    Another old friend immediately said, ¡°Oh, what a coincidence! My niece is also single. She just returned from studying abroadst year...¡±


    With that, he pulled over the tall woman standing behind him, who had short, refined hair and light makeup. She nodded politely and shyly to Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    He watched Elder Shen and his old friends sing in unison without saying a word. He quietly steered the wheelchair around and left.


    Behind him came Elder Shen¡¯s anxious voice: ¡°Little Yu, don¡¯t go. If you are not satisfied, Grandpa will get you another one. How about this girl?¡±


    Then came the voice of the others urging their younger generations, ¡°What are you doing still standing here? Back in our day, girls had to take some initiative.¡±


    Shen Yu almost spouted blood from his mouth.


    He inexplicably produced a feeling of entering the vegetable market, those girls are like the cabbages in the market, letting him pick and choose freely.


    Shen Yu felt a little sad, as if he was holding a breath in his heart. He kept speeding up his wheelchair and went over to Tang Li who was in front of the bar.


    Tang Li was sitting in on of the bar chairs with one leg bent and the other on the ground. His appearance was a littlezy. His expression was frosty, like a cold mist lingering around his body. He was surrounded by four or five young men and women, who were chattering with him about something.


    Looking at Shen Yu¡¯s ugly expression as he approached, the men and women immediately scattered like a flock of birds.


    Tang Li saw the depression in Shen Yu¡¯s expression and gave a big chuckle. The low pressure around him disappeared in an instant.


    He asked, ¡°Angry?¡±


    Shen Yu hugged his lips and was silent for a long time before he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Sure enough, I am not very suitable for this asion.¡±


    ¡°It seems that way.¡± Tang Li reached out to grab Shen Yu¡¯s wrist and squeezed it cheerfully two times. ¡°You looked very ugly just now. Look how fast those people ran away when they saw you.¡±


    Shen Yu felt more depressed when he recalled the young people¡¯s reaction. He touched his face and said to herself, ¡°If I get angry again, I won¡¯t scare them like that, will I?¡±


    People who don¡¯t know him may think he¡¯s a ghost.


    Tang Li raised the corners of his mouth and looked down at Shen Yu¡¯s small movements. A certain emotion surging in his chest was about to break away from the shackles and burst out in a mor. God knows how hard he had to work to suppress that impulse.


    Still, unconsciously, his hand touched Shen Yu¡¯s cheek.


    His fingertips had previously turned cold by the cold wind circting through the room. So, when he touched Shen Yu¡¯s hot skin with his fingertips, it seemed like an electric current ran through them and hit him directly in the deepest part of his heart.


    At this moment, he would give anything for time to stop.


    He would never have to take his hands-off Shen Yu again.


    However, this idea can only be thought about in the deepest parts of his heart. Before Tang Li could take his hand away, he felt a cool breeze blowing through his fingertips. When he finally left his dazed stated, he found Shen Yu had moved away from his touch.


    Tang Li¡¯s outstretched hand was still hanging stiffly in mid-air. After a long time, he shook out his five fingers and slowly retracted his hand.

 Chapter 52: Woman

    <h4>Chapter 52: Woman</h4>


    Shen Yu was immersed in the shadows.


    From Tang Li¡¯s point of view, he could not see Shen Yu¡¯s expression. However, he could clearly perceive Shen Yu¡¯s resistance.


    Tang Li was stunned for a moment. He rxed his mind and lowered his eyshes to cover the loss in his eyes. He pretended to smile easily and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Shen Yu replied calmly as if he can¡¯t hear the fluctuation in his voice.


    Tang Li wanted to say something but he was told by Uncle Zhang that Elder Shen was looking for him. Tang Li turned to look at Shen Yu, who was motionless. He wanted to talk but stopped. Finally, he didn¡¯t say anything. He turned and left.


    Uncle Zhang walked to Shen Yu¡¯s side and said: ¡°Sir.¡±


    Shen Yu lowered his head quietly and his mind was confused. He answered absently: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Go and see if there are any guests who need to go upstairs to have a rest. Let the waiter send them up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Uncle Zhang nodded and left.


    Shen Yu stayed there for a while. The guests carried a wine ss and smiled. They walked up to talk to him.


    The time passed quickly. By the time he had finished his entertaining, it was nearly eleven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    The people in the hall scattered one after another. They either leave the hotel to go home or are escorted to the room on the eighth floor by the waiter. Even Elder Shen, whose birthday was being celebrated, left early.


    Feeling sleepy, Shen Yu greeted Uncle Zhang and let Uncle Zhang to continue his work. He went upstairs to have a rest.


    When he came to the elevator entrance, Shen Yu met an unexpected person¡ªShen Rong.


    Compared to Shen Yu¡¯s straight suit and well-groomed hair, Shen Rong¡¯s dressing looked much more casual.


    He only wore a pair of casual ck trousers with a simple white shirt. His hair was a little messy. His eyes were reddish and his body was exuding strong alcohol.


    Shen Rong leaned drunkenly against the elevator. When he saw Shen Yu approaching, he slowly stood upright. The corner of his mouth grinned with a brilliant arc.


    ¡°Hey, Brother Yu. We meet again.¡± Shen Rong narrowed his eyes. He looked at Shen Yu with drunken and hazy eyes. Then, he said vaguely, ¡°I know you are still angry with me for so many years. So, I came here this time to ask for your forgiveness.¡±


    After that, Shen Rong burped whichpletely abandoned his image as a formerly handsome boy.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t speak. He raised his eyes to meet Shen Rong¡¯s gaze.


    It was undeniable that Shen Rong¡¯s changes were beyond his expectation.


    Although Shen Rong was not as refined and attractive as Tang Li, he was a tall and handsome rich second generation who had been fought over by many women. Now, he was unrestrained. Even, the sharp momentum that once surrounded him disappeared unwittingly.


    In terms of temperament, Shen Yu can¡¯t believe that the person in front of him was Shen Rong. He, who despised Shen Yu five years ago.


    ¡°Brother Yu, why don¡¯t you talk?¡±


    Shen Rong slowly approached Shen Yu but he did not dare to touch his body and the wheelchair. He can only support his staggering body and stabilize.


    Shen Yu sighed inconspicuously and put away hisst sympathy for Shen Rong. He said indifferently: ¡°Is this the way you ask me for forgiveness?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Rong tilted his head, ¡°What?¡±


    It was as if he really didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Shen Yu¡¯s words.


    Shen Yu stared at Shen Rong for a long time without expression. He didn¡¯t know whether Shen Rong was really drunk or pretending to be drunk. Whatever the fact was, it would not affect his dislike. He really didn¡¯t want to have something to do with Shen Rong.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Shen Yu secretly curled his lips. Then, he quietly moved away from the line of sight and said in a nd tone, ¡°Please get out of the way. I want to enter the elevator.¡±


    Shen Rong understood this but he didn¡¯t mean to let go. He looked at Shen Yu humbly and pitifully: ¡°Brother Yu, I am lowly pleading to you. Are you still refusing to forgive me?¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°I was immature before. I kept thinking of Pin Ting in my heart. So, I took out on you. Now, I know I¡¯m wrong. Pin Ting also hurt you too. We are all victims...¡±


    Done speaking, Shen Rong reached out his hands.


    Shen Yu could see clearly that Shen Rong had two sses of red wine in his hand.


    Shen Rong handed one ss of wine to Shen Yu.


    ¡°This is the wine I made myself.¡± Shen Rong said with focused and burning eyes, ¡°If you are willing to forgive me, drink this wine. Then, our grudges shall be written off.¡±


    Originally, Shen Rong also spoke with some stuttering and as well as slurred speech. However, hisst words were unexpectedly smooth.


    Not like a drunken man at all.


    Before that, Shen Yu was still a little skeptical. This time, he was sure¡ª¡ªShen Rong was simply pretending to be drunk.


    He didn¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything in the wine that was handed to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shen Yu explicitly refused. ¡°I¡¯m tired now. I don¡¯t want to drink.¡±


    Shen Rong was stunned. In just two seconds, he restrained his expression and gave up. He moved two steps to the side. He in passing held out his thumb and pressed the elevator button for Shen Yu.


    Soon, the elevator door opened with a ¡°ding¡± sound.


    Shen Yu said thank you and steered the wheelchair into the elevator.


    There was a smile on Shen Rong¡¯s face. He watched as Shen Yu¡¯s figure disappeared behind the elevator door. The smile overflowing in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    ¡°This is your choice.¡±


    Shen Rong stared at the closed elevator door and murmured such a sentence. He then drank a ss of red wine.


    He was drinking red wine from the ss that he had just given to Shen Yu.


    ***


    When Shen Yu returned to the room, he remembered that he had never seen Tang Li.


    He put the wheelchair next to the floor window. He got up, took off his coat and hung it on the hanger. He sat on the sofa for a few minutes. He still couldn¡¯t resist picking up his cell phone to dial Tang Li¡¯s phone after hesitating for a long time.


    Since Tang Li was called away by Elder Shen at the banquet, he never took the initiative to return to Shen Yu like before. Later, Shen Yu asked Uncle Zhang about Tang Li¡¯s whereabouts. He learned that Tang Li had been brought to another party by Elder Shen to meet the other elders.


    Of course, Shen Yu knew that Elder Shen was doing this for Tang Li¡¯s sake but he somehow felt a little lost.


    It was clear that Tang Li was within a kilometer of him. However, he needed to ask others about Tang Li¡¯s developments.


    He had to admit that he was not used to it.


    After indulging in flights of fancy, Shen Yu found out that the phone he dialed had been hung up at some time.


    (TN: ºú˼ÂÒÏë/h¨²s¨©lu¨¤nxi¨£ng means to let one¡¯s imagination run wild)


    It was not that Tang Li hung up on his phone but no one answered for a long time and it hung up itself.


    Shen Yu thought for a while. However, he didn¡¯t have the courage to make a second call.


    He waited for half an hour. He didn¡¯t want to wait for Tang Li to call back. So, he decided to take a bath first.


    There were all kinds of daily necessities readily avable in the hotel. Even the robes and towels had been sterilized by special personnel/staff. Shen Yu walked without using a crutch to the wardrobe. He took out the robe and staggered to the bathroom.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the sound of the flowing water to cover the quiet air.


    It took Shen Yu more than an hour to finish his bath. He leaned against the sink and put on his robe. He found a hair dryer to blow the wet hair to half-dry. Then, he opened the bathroom door and went out.


    However, at the next moment Shen Yu was stunned.


    On the edge of the soft big bed opposite the bathroom door, sat a beautiful woman. Furthermore, she looked very familiar.


    It was the same woman who drunkenly holding a card outside Shen Yu¡¯s room a few hours ago.


    The only difference was this time, she seemed very clear about it. Then, she showed a charming smile to Shen Yu.


    ¡°Mr. Shen, you¡¯re finally done bathing.¡± The woman¡¯s lips were slightly opened, and she said in a tone ofint and coquettishness, ¡°I¡¯ve waited till flowers withered away.¡±


    (TN: it¡¯s a ssical sentence from a very ssical song. You can hear it to get the feeling. https://.youtube/watch?v=kkYuXgBG5t8)


    Who was this woman?


    How did shee in?


    What was her purpose?


    Three consecutive questions dropped from the sky to Shen Yu¡¯s head. Unfortunately, before he could get these words out, a flexible figure suddenly appeared in his vision. The man attacked Shen Yu from behind and covered Shen Yu¡¯s mouth and nose with a wet white towel.


    (TN: ´ÓÌì¶ø½µ/c¨®ngti¨¡n¡¯¨¦rji¨¤ng means out of the blue)


    The pungent smell almost drowned Shen Yu.


    After he struggled only to four or five times, he felt that his brain was rapidly bing drowsy and his limbs were weak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a daze. Come and help!¡± It was Shen Rong¡¯s voice.


    Although Shen Yu was notpletely unconscious, his current state was no different from the people in thea. It was like a fish on the chopping board waiting to be ughtered by anyone.


    (TN: ÈÎÈËÔ׸î/r¨¨nr¨¦nz¨£ig¨¥ means to be taken advantage of)


    Shen Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed. He clearly felt that the woman and Shen Rong had dragged him to the bed together.


    On the way, Shen Rong continued to tempt the woman the whole time: ¡°Now, do you know what to do? We only have one chance tonight. If you seed in conceiving his seed, the entire Shen family will belong to you, mother and son.¡± The woman worried: ¡°Not everyone can hit it right away...¡±


    Shen Rong sneered: ¡°It depends on your ability. If you were not very experienced in this field, do you think I would choose you?¡±


    The woman was silent for two seconds. Then, she said, ¡°But there is no props Ah. He is like this makes me a little embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Shen Rong threw a bag full of things onto the bed. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared for your need.¡±


    The woman was pleasantly surprised.


    However, they didn¡¯t rush to do anything to Shen Yu. Instead, they threw Shen Yu on the bed like a salted fish and then ran to work on some of the objects they brought.


    (TN: salted fish means used to refer to someone feeling tired and sluggish)


    Shen Yu was lying on his bed with a splitting headache. The stimting gas mixed in the white towel was still swimming fiercely in his brain¡¯s nerves. It took him a lot of effort to hear the conversation between Shen Rong and the woman.


    For a moment, the fire sprang up from the heart directly stuck in Shen Yu throat.


    He even tasted some blood.


    That Shen Rong...


    Even wanted to film a video of him and that woman...


    Shen Yu found out that he underestimated Shen Rong. He didn¡¯t expect that Shen Rong¡¯s vitality would be so tenacious, let alone Shen Rong would exert to such a vulgar method on him.


    In a daze, the woman went back to bed. Then, she began to take off her own clothes. After that, shey down with her naked body and leaned on Shen Yu softly. Her restless hands touched his robe.


    At this time, Shen Yu felt sick and nauseated.


    The woman put her head on Shen Yu¡¯s shoulder and said tenderly, ¡°Mr. Shen, my name is Wei Wei. I¡¯m a sophomore in the academy of music. You may not know me but I¡¯ve long heard about Mr. Shen¡¯s distinguished name.¡±


    The woman murmured a lot in Shen Yu¡¯s ear. Shen Yu listened to some of them and reacted slowly.


    It turned out that this woman was a friend brought by Shen Rong.


    Awe Hidden Corner: Awe here. If you noticed, I put the colour footnotes in the chapter. I hope you don¡¯t mind. If you found any mistake tell me please as I am still learning to trante. Of course, I am not perfect either. If you have any suggestion, just tell me. Thanks for reading. See you again in another chapter. Bye (????)

 Chapter 53: Went Mad (1)

    <h4>Chapter 53: Went Mad (1)</h4>


    As the time passed, Shen Yu¡¯s body grew heavier and heavier. It was as if his body was filled with lead. Yet, his mind was sober, he could clearly sense the way the woman¡¯s hands wandered on him. His throat felt like it was on fire. ¡°Go away...¡±


    It took him a while but he squeezed these words full of difficulty. His loathing tone was condensed due to the essence making his voice hoarse which sounded quite contradictory.


    The woman¡¯s yfulugh rang in his ear. She pretended to feel regretful and spoke with impunity, ¡°C¡¯mon now Mr. Shen, don¡¯t be shy. I¡¯ll do my best, Brother Rong told me to serve you well. ¡±


    Shen Rong impatiently urged her, ¡°Why are you spouting so much nonsense? Hurry up and do it!¡±


    The woman paused, she suddenly became nervous, ¡°Oh... Okay.¡±


    Although the woman deliberately made her appearance look like she¡¯s experienced, Shen Yu could feel that she wascking. She was anxious and desperate, her hand shakily stretched out to his nightgown belt, it took her a full minute to untie it.


    From this moment, Shen Yu was no longer struggling to speak. He stared dazedly at the ceiling, his cold eyes were mixed with both anger and despair. He slightly gasped. There was already a thinyer of cold sweat on his face. Still, he forced himself to calm down and tried to persuade the woman who was pulling is robe off his body. ¡°If you... want money... I¡¯ll give you ...¡± Shen Yu said, ¡°I can give you as much as I can...¡± It felt like he had used all of his strength saying this.


    Unfortunately, the woman didn¡¯t take his words to seriously at all. Instead she casually retorted, ¡°Mr. Shen, I don¡¯t want your money. I only want a child.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu was speechless, his anger reached to the point his chest was hurting.


    When the woman spoke again, she coquettishly uttered, ¡°Would I still need to worry about having no money after I bear a childing from the Shen family?¡± Having said that, she became determined to change from her dilly-dallying a moment ago. She gritted her teeth and turned over as she sat onto Shen Yu¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Mr. Shen, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The woman apologized solemnly.


    Shen Yu closed his eyes.


    He was like a man climbing on the edge of a cliff. It felt like there was someone who¡¯s pulling him down as well as someone pushing him from above. His every movement were not in his control, both hands of his were pried open, then he rapidly fell.


    The darkness in the abyss was like a vigorous vine, wrapping him tightly and slowly devouring him... Just as Shen Yu was about to give up from his struggle, he suddenly felt a strong burst of light. Opening his eyes, he saw Tang Li¡¯s face. Tang Li wore a Western-style suit at the banquet. His body was shining brightly as it was almost blinding him. Tang Li stood there motionless and stared expressionlessly at Shen. His delicate facial features were filled with indifference. His eyes were cold as if they were strangers.


    ¡°Chestnut,¡± Shen Yu shouted anxiously. Tang Li obviously heard his (SY) call, but he didn¡¯t move, not even a step forward.


    ¡°Chestnut!¡± Shen Yu felt flustered for no reason. He couldn¡¯t wait to go to Tang Li¡¯s side. However, he sensed that his body became significantly heavy, it felt very burdensome to move. He was so nervous, he swallowed his saliva then called out to him again, ¡°Chestnut, can youe here? My body can¡¯t move. Come and help me. ¡°


    Tang Li was still motionless. He was staring at Shen Yu, his eyes reflecting a somewhat peculiar tinted color in them. After a while, Tang Li responded with aplex expression: ¡°Shen Yu, I already have a boy I like. Can¡¯t you let me go now?¡± Shen Yu froze. For a moment, he was somewhat tense, anxious to what Tang Li would say next.


    As expected, Tang Li said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have had any thoughts about me but I¡¯ll tell you clearly that I am a living person, not one of your personal belongings. Just because you raised me doesn¡¯t mean that you can put a im on me.¡±


    Shen Yu hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not. I didn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Li asked softly, ¡°Are you really telling the truth?¡±


    Shen Yu was silent. He didn¡¯t dare look into Tang Li¡¯s eyes.


    Despite the fact that he didn¡¯t want to admit it so badly, he had to acknowledge that he did regard Tang Li as his own multiple times¡ª¡ªso much that when he knew that Tang Li would possibly have someone he liked, he would go mad with jealousy. Nevertheless, Shen Yu was well aware that his jealousy is extremely ugly... Tang Li was no longer uttering any word, so he turned and walked away. Shen Yu watched as Tang Li¡¯s figure disappeared into the light, warm liquid rushed out of his eyes like broken beads.


    The woman who was stuffing medicine into Shen Yu¡¯s mouth felt tear drops on her hand. She froze and looked at Shen Yu¡¯s moist peach blossom eyes and the tears ovepping from them. The movement of her hand stopped and she felt her heart soften at once.


    Shen Rong, who was holding the camera, rose from the sofa and walked towards the woman gloomily. He saw the woman¡¯s pity and hesitation. After all, the woman was timid, also it was impossible for her to escape now. Hence, he half coaxed and half threatened her ¡°Once you¡¯ve shot an arrow, there¡¯s no getting it back [1]. Even if you let him go now, he won¡¯t remember your kindness. Instead, he will turn around and send you to the police station.¡±


    (TN [1]: ¿ª¹­Ã»ÓлØÍ·¼ý/k¨¡ig¨­ngm¨¦iy¨¯uhu¨ªt¨®uji¨¤n an idiom means once you started something, there¡¯s no turning back )


    ¡°But I...¡± the woman started.


    ¡°No buts!¡± Shen Rong looked at Shen Yu, whose eyes were shut in pain. He then recalled all of his experiences that he has encountered in the past five years, leaving only wild hatred in his heart. He eagerly wanted to see Shen Yu fall from the high clouds down to the mud. He had been looking forward to this day for far too long and tonight was his only chance!


    ¡°Now, we are like grasshoppers on a ship. If something happens to the other side, no one would be able to flee.¡± Shen Rong stared at the woman¡¯s eyes. He gnashed his teeth [2] and squeezed out some words, ¡°Therefore, don¡¯t give me any setbacks. Otherwise, we¡¯ll die together.¡±


    (TN [2]: Ò§ÑÀÇгÝ/y¨£oy¨¢qi¨¨ch¨« an idiom means disying extreme anger / fuming with rage between gritted teeth)


    The woman¡¯s scalp became numb from Shen Rong¡¯s sharp eyes. She fervently nodded her head. ¡°I got it.¡± she responded.


    Shen Rong nodded in satisfaction. He raised the camera and was about to take a seat back on the sofa. Just then, there was a knock on the door. Both Shen Rong and the woman¡¯s expression changed. The two of them quickly nced at each other and saw fear present in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Brother Rong.¡± The woman panicked with a low trembling voice. ¡°What are we going to do? someone¡¯s here!¡±

 Chapter 53: Went Mad (2)

    <h4>Chapter 53: Went Mad (2)</h4>


    Since Shen Rong is able to get the room card for Shen Yu¡¯s room, it was even easier to get the spare room card. The person knocking on the door felt suspicious. When the momentes, their scheme would be exposed. They may not be aware, but this would cause them their doom.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Shen Rong frowned andforted the anxious woman, ¡°Drag him into the bathroom, remember to lock the door. I¡¯ll check and see who¡¯s outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The woman hurriedly replied.


    There came an unfamiliar and courteous male voice from outside, ¡°Mr. Shen, your hot milk.¡± Shen Rong and the woman were relieved. The woman wiped off cold sweat from her forehead and smiled weakly at Shen Rong, ¡°Luckily, it¡¯s just a waiter. You can just send him off.¡±


    Shen Rong grunted in agreement. He turned around and ced the camera on the coffee table, only to find that his palm had been soaked with sweat. He wiped his hands on his pants and carefully walked to the door.


    Shen Rong cautiously and solemnly [3] looked out through the door¡¯s peephole.


    (TN [3]: СÐÄÒíÒí/xi¨£ox¨©ny¨¬y¨¬ is an idiom which means very carefully / prudent / gently and cautiously)


    Through the small circle was an unfamiliar face with an indifferent expression. The young man stood opposite the door, dressed in ck and white uniform of the hotel, on his right hand was a ss of milk on the tray.


    As expected, it was a waiter from the hotel. Shen Rong took in a deep breath. He tried to restrain his annoyed expression on his face then, he unlocked the door. The door had suddenly opened ajar. Like lighting, the waiter¡¯s straight leg entered through the gap between the door and the wall.


    Shen Rong suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart and tried to push close the door. Unfortunately, he was a step toote. The owner of that long leg leaned in and grabbed the half closed door with one hand. Then, a familiar face broke into Shen Rong¡¯s sight, it turned out that it was Tang Li! The Tang family¡¯s child that Shen Yu had hosted for five or six years.


    At this very moment, Tang Li, who always had a calm face was now like a howling wind and torrential rain [4]. He maliciously stared at Shen Rong so much that he was emitting a murderous aura like it was nothing.


    (TN [4]: ¿ñ·ç±©Óê/ku¨¢ngf¨¥ngb¨¤oy¨³ an idiom means difficult, dangerous situation)


    Tang Li¡¯s expression was somewhat terrifying, it stunned Shen Rong for a moment. His mind became nk, he didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    ¡°Where is Shen Yu?¡± Tang Li asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Rong started to reason. ¡°He¡¯s busy right now...¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s an impatient man therefore he had not waited for him to finish his sentence. He turned to the waiter who was carrying hot milk by the door and told him to keep watch. Then, he pushed Shen Rong out of the way and steadily entered the room.


    Shen Rong sensed that his current situation felt wrong. He wanted to go and get hold of the door but he hesitated for half a second. Somehow, the waiter by the door suspected Shen Rong¡¯s thoughts, he suddenly stepped forward and reached for the door handle before Shen Rong. He then mmed the door shut. Shen Rong became anxious with sweat when he rushed over to open the door, Unfortunately, the door handle was gripped tightly by the waiter from outside. In this moment, Shen Rong knew that he was done for.


    In reality, Tang Li hurriedly finished his work at an earlier time. The reason why he avoided Shen Yu was because he was still angry with him for resisting his actions. At the same time, he wanted to give time to calm himself down. However, it turned out that he couldn¡¯t calm himself down at all. Even if he and Shen Yu are separated for only two to three hours, he would still madly think of Shen Yu. He felt like he was a fish, and Shen Yu was like water¡ª¡ªThere can be no fish in the water but if the fish has no water, there would only be dead end for the fish.


    He was staying in his room till midnight. Nevertheless, Tang Li still decided toe to find Shen Yu. Even if Shen Yu refused to see him, he just wanted to at least listen to his voice. However, in order to avoid being rejected by Shen Yu, Tang Li came up a clever n. He called the waiter to warm up the milk and let the waiter knock on Shen Yu¡¯s door first. When Shen Yu opens the door unguarded, he would suddenly show up.


    Tang Li did not expect that the person to open the door would be Shen Rong, who had a problem with Shen Yu. Tang Li didn¡¯t think much and rushed into the room. When he saw Shen Yu lying on bed in a daze while being half stripped by a panic-stricken woman beside him, he felt his head explode with a bang.


    The woman who was bare unconsciously screamed and covered her important parts in a horrified expression. She almost rolled off the bed as she hurriedly picked up and put on her scattered clothes on the ground. Once she wore her outermost dress, the bright light in front of her eyes suddenly dimmed. When the woman looked up, she saw Tang Li, who was at first at a far distance from her, came towards her without her noticing. He looked at her gloomily, terrifying waves were felting from his eyes.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry...¡± The woman stood up, ¡°I¡¯m just...¡±


    During her apologetic excuse, Tang Li raised his foot and kicked her ruthlessly in the abdomen. The woman failed to realize his action and was caught off guard by their one meter distance. She was like a heavy sandbag, mming into the closet behind her. A snapping sound was heard in the soundless room, it seemed to be the sound of one¡¯s rib being kicked. The woman sprawled on the ground coughing violently, both her tears and a snivel came out together.


    Tang Li was in a state of near madness. His eyes were red and bloodshot, filled with rage. He could not think about anything else and acted purely by instinct. When his fistnded on Shen Rong, a thought suddenly emerged and that was to kill Shen Rong.


    Let Shen Rong die!


    Let him drop dead!

 Chapter 54: Like (1)

    <h4>Chapter 54: Like (1)</h4>


    Tang Li could vaguely hear Shen Yu calling for him, calling for him so eagerly. However, Tang Li didn¡¯t have the courage to turn around. His terrible thoughts were like ck ink mixed into clear water, spreading around and turning into a dense which surrounded all of his reason.


    He¡¯s aware of the sensation of every punch that he brought upon Shen Rong, as well as his trembling body, and his weakened wailing, together with the continuous screeching of the disgusting woman beside him...


    Everything around him was clearly perceived by his nerves¡ª except for Shen Yu¡¯s movement. He¡¯s quite uncertain on what Shen Yu would deem him to be after seeing him act like aplete madman at this moment. He didn¡¯t even dare to think, let alone guess. The fear for the unknown was like a thick ck fog where countless of pale arms are stretching out, struggling and waving, dragging him into the abyss where he could not see the bottom.


    For a split second, Tang Li felt like he returned to the past.


    It was as if he was the only one who had sunk into the past surrounded by infinite darkness...


    His hands were covered with warm liquid, reeking of a strong bloody aroma that almost filled every inch of the room. He couldn¡¯t even tell which part of Shen Rong¡¯s body did the bloode from.


    Under Tang Li¡¯s fist, Shen Rong¡¯s struggle became less and less, he didn¡¯t even have any strength to protect his own face, even the woman¡¯s desperate and fearful cries were fading.


    Tang Li clenched his fist and gasped for breath. His red eyes were staring at an already unconscious Shen Rong. Shen Rong was beaten to a pulp, his blood haspletely covered every feature of his face, but it was not enough to extinguish Tang Li¡¯s burning rage.Tang Li went silent, he turned around and saw a fruit knife in a fruit basket. For a moment, he lost his ability to think. His body walked towards the basket and instinctively picked up the fruit knife.


    The woman¡¯s screams rang out again, ¡°Oh my God! Are you mad?! You can¡¯t kill him!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! ¡± Tang Li roared.


    The woman suddenly became silent. She shrank at the foot of the bed and held her legs, shivering.


    Tang Li thought that he must be insane. But, as soon as he recalled the scene he saw earlier when he entered the room, he had the urge of cutting the bastard, Shen Rong to death.


    But Shen Yu...


    It was only him who had Shen Yu in his thoughts, wanting yet not being able to obtain him. His desire was to tie Shen Yu next to him in order to protect him from harm. How can he even allow anyone to frame and use Shen Yu just like that...?


    In any case, Shen Yu had now seen his true facade, so be it.


    Tang Li raised the fruit knife, but he suddenly felt a burning sensation in his eyes and he was confused as to why a sour feeling was stuck on his throat. His breathing became shallow, he then closed his eyes and in the darkness, he pictured the shape of Shen Rong¡¯s neck, he twisted his wrist, ready to plunge the knife down¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, someone grasped onto Tang Li¡¯s calf. Tang Li froze and slowly opened his eyes. He looked down and saw Shen Yu who was slightly in a daze, the anesthetic effect in his body hasn¡¯tpletely dissipated. However, he still climbed out of bed and crawled towards Tang Li¡¯s feet. Fortunately, Tang Li was not far. Looking at Shen Yu made Tang Li¡¯s mind turn dull and his killing intent earlier disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Shen Yu said with difficulty, ¡°Chestnut, it¡¯s enough.¡±


    The way how he addressed his name made Tang Li¡¯s maskpletely crack. He released the fruit knife and it fell to the ground with a tinkling sound. Tang Li¡¯s eyes felt hot, his nose was blocked, his chest even felt like hiding the sky and covering the earth [1] , filled with sadness.


    (TN [1]: ÆÌÌì¸ÇµØ/p¨±ti¨¡ng¨¤id¨¬ is an idioms means earth-shattering / omnipresent / of universal importance)


    His line of sight gradually blurred, covered with ayer of mist. He desperately wanted to hold back his tears but he couldn¡¯t help it. Either way, he could only let the tears flow out of his eyes like broken beads. Tears flowing down his cheeks, Tang Li cried like a child who has been bullied.


    ¡°Shen Yu...¡± Tang Li held Shen Yu in his arms, he stammered and apologized, ¡°Sorry... I¡¯m sorry. I waste. I was wrong. I.. I should not have been angry with you. I should have personally sent you up... ¡°


    Shen Yu¡¯s consciousness was still unclear but Tang Li¡¯s cries kept buzzing in his ear like it was being magnified by a trumpet. His crying gave him a headache and difort was felt in his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Shen Yu sighed softly and leaned his head on Tang Li¡¯s chest. He wanted to raise his hand to wipe away the tears from Tang Li¡¯s face. However, his limbs had no strength at all. Heforted him helplessly and said, ¡°A man doesn¡¯t cry.¡±


    Tang Li was still crying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 54: Like (2)

    <h4>Chapter 54: Like (2)</h4>


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I was just not alert enough.¡± Shen Yu said. He thought that there wouldn¡¯t be any predicament to happen in his family¡¯s hotel. He just didn¡¯t expect that there would be an anxious rabbit present to bite people. Apparently, Shen Rong would even attack him under Elder Shen¡¯s watch.


    Shen Yu looked at Tang Li, his thick long eyshes were soaked with tears. He was still crying and his shoulders were trembling. When Tang Li was a child, he did not even cry, let alone express his sorrow. Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help whether tough or cry. He didn¡¯t know how tofort this big boy, who looked so pitiful.


    Shen Yu found that his instinct feeling was right off the bat ¡ª¡ªthere was another problem that he needed to worry even more. Earlier, the woman stuffed arge dose of medicine into Shen Yu¡¯s mouth. Although Shen Yu didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine it was, he can easily guess what the use of those drugs were for. Of course, there was no longer any need for Shen Yu to find out what¡¯s its function since the main effect of the drug started to give reaction in Shen Yu¡¯s body.


    Hot.


    It was so hot.


    This was what Shen Yu has been feeling so far. Suddenly, his breathing became ragged. It was too difficult for him to breathe, he had to open his mouth to breathe in air. The ice-cold air slightly made Shen Yu¡¯s rationality return. However, it was simply like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood [2]. He was so hot and dry all over. It was as if he had a fire deep inside his body that needed to be extinguished with freezing water.


    (TN [2]: ±­Ë®³µÐ½/b¨¥ishu¨«ch¨¥x¨©n is an idiom means a drop in the bucket/ an utterly inadequate measure)


    Tang Li held Shen Yu and brought him to his room, he ced Shen Yu on the bed.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Tang Li touched Shen Yu¡¯s scalding face. The worry in his eyes felt like it could turn into matter at any moment. ¡°I¡¯ll call Dr. Liu.¡±


    After he spoke, Tang Li walked away.


    ¡°Chestnut!¡± Shen Yu sat up and grabbed Tang Li¡¯s arm in a hurry, like a helpless and pitiful little creature. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    This time, Tang Li has already stopped crying but he did quite look like a mess, both his eyes and nose were still red, tear streaks still visible.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tang Li asked, ¡°Right now, you¡¯re in a bad state. I¡¯ll just call Dr. Liu over to examine you.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t call Dr. Liu.¡± Shen Yu hurriedly said.


    Tang Li¡¯s face puzzled, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu paused for a moment, he was ashamed to open his mouth and tell why. He was uncertain on how to bring up this type of topic to Tang Li. He also felt embarrassed to tell him that he had been drugged. Nevertheless, he still needed to solve this problem.


    There was a moment of silence. When he noticed that Tang Li wanted to find Uncle Zhang again, he clenched his teeth. He endured the growing desire in his body and said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to look after me. Just let me have a short rest.¡±


    Tang Li looked at Shen Yu, his eyes gradually became clear with realization.


    ¡°You may go out first.¡± Shen Yu weakly pushed Tang Li. However, he couldn¡¯t push Tang Li away even for a fraction. ¡°I want to be alone.¡±


    By the time he said these words, Shen Yu already couldn¡¯t endure anymore and had suffered great pain. The heat that spread throughout his body was like fire that kept on burning vigorously. He eagerly wanted to find an outlet from this pain. He was like a patient that contracted skin disease, his extreme thirst for someone to touch him and impatience to relieve the heat in his heart.


    But this man can never be Tang Li.


    Even if the one in front of him now was only Tang Li alone.


    Tang Li simply sat down at his bedside, it was as if he didn¡¯t hear Shen Yu¡¯s words urging him away. He looked at Shen Yu¡¯s red face and lifted his hand, caressing the pair of clear peach blossom eyes of Shen Yu. These pair of peach blossom eyes slightly narrowed, revealing confusion in them. He was unaware for how many nights these eyes had appeared in Tang Li¡¯s dreams, looking affectionately at Tang Li. Tang Li became absent-minded, it felt like he had returned to his dream.


    ¡°I can help you.¡± He heard himself saying to Shen Yu in a gentle lukewarm voice holding a bewitching tint to it, ¡°Shen Yu, let me help you, ok?¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s face was full of cold sweat. He leaned on the headboard for support while trying to regte his breathing. He nearly went mad from the torment of his desire, talking to Tang Li with hisst bit of reason.


    ¡°No...¡± Shen Yu shook his head, he refused firmly, ¡°No. You go out. You go out first...¡±


    ¡°I want to stay and help you.¡± Tang Li grabbed Shen Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°No...¡± Shen Yu was still resisting.


    Tang Li¡¯s eyes were burning hot. His line of sight was on every inch of Shen Yu¡¯s skin. He knew that he was acting like a greedy leopard. Eyeing his prey with such intentions, like a tiger watching his prey [3].


    (TN [3]: »¢ÊÓíñíñh¨³sh¨¬d¨¡nd¨¡n an idiom means to eye covetously)


    He couldn¡¯t control himself, he knew that by doing what he dreamt on doing might cause him Shen Yu¡¯s resentment and disgust. It was better to say that he was selfish, considering that he bit the hand that fed him. Restraining himself for a long time would inevitably lead to a moment where he can¡¯t bear it anymore.


    So, Tang Li slowly tightened his hold on Shen Yu¡¯s hand, he carefully leaned forward and covered Shen Yu¡¯s lips with his.

 Last time from 54:

    <h4>Last time from Chapter 54:</h4>


    Tang Li¡¯s eyes were burning hot. His line of sight was on every inch of Shen Yu¡¯s skin. He knew that he was acting like a greedy leopard. Eyeing his prey with such intentions, like a tiger watching his prey.


    He couldn¡¯t control himself, he knew that by doing what he dreamt on doing might cause him Shen Yu¡¯s resentment and disgust. It was better to say that he was selfish, considering that he bit the hand that fed him. Restraining himself for a long time would inevitably lead to a moment where he can¡¯t bear it anymore.


    So, Tang Li slowly tightened his hold on Shen Yu¡¯s hand, he carefully leaned forward and covered Shen Yu¡¯s lips with his.


    Chapter 55: Punishment (1)


    Shen Yu felt like he was having a long dream.


    In his dream, he saw Tang Li¡¯s face.


    Tang Li¡¯s beautiful sculpted face came from the distance and moved closer to him. He then slowly closed his eyes and with hot, trembling lips. He once again traced the shape of Shen Yu¡¯s lips.


    Those thick and long eyshes were like small feathered fans, brushing across Shen Yu¡¯s face.


    It was ticklish.


    Shen Yu unconsciously closed his eyes.


    In the darkness, Tang Li¡¯s every action seemed to be infinitely magnified. His feelings for Shen Yu were intense.


    Tang Li¡¯s kiss was very green [1], without any skill. His actions were all solely running on adrenaline and instinct. However, the ce where his lips touched was like a burning fire that shattered all Shen Yu¡¯s remaining reason.


    (TN: [1] An adjective. If you say that someone is green, you mean that they have had very little experience of life or a particr job.)


    As for what happened next...


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t remember.


    *****


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been asleep.


    When Shen Yu opened his eyes he was in bewilderment. His brain was at first in a nk space, after a while, his consciousness came around and gradually became aware of his surroundings.


    Dark heavy curtains in the room were blocking out most of the lighting in through the window. Silence was spread infinitely in the air, leaving only the sound of the air-conditioner to be heard.


    Shen Yu blinked. He nced around the slightly dim interior and realized that this was not the room he was staying in. However, after observing the decoration and furnishings around the room, he was nine out of ten sure that he¡¯s in the same hotel.


    Shen Yu moved his arm and struggled to sit up.


    Who knew that Tang Li was behind him, he stretched his arm and circled around Shen Yu¡¯s waist skillfully, warm fingertips rubbing against Shen Yu¡¯s skin.


    Shen Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Suddenly, memories rted to the eventsst night shed through his mind¡ª¡ªTang Li¡¯s stunt where he nearly killed Shen Rong, when Tang Li held him in his arms carrying him up to this room, the cautious kiss, and especially when Tang Li helped him...


    The more he thought about it, the redder Shen Yu¡¯s face became.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that the person he would do these things with would be Tang Li. Only God knew what exactly had happenedst night. When he realized that Tang Li was the one kissing him, he thought that Tang Li was possessed by another human soul. Just like how his soul possessed the original owner.


    As for what happened next...


    He felt ashamed.


    Shen Yu wished he didn¡¯t remember it. He also didn¡¯t dare to believe that it really happened. At this very moment, he wanted to be like an ostrich, cing its head in the ground. He wanted to cover himself under the quilt and be isted from the outside world.


    However, he forgot that he was not the only one in the warm quilt, under it was the owner of the arms holding him by the waist.


    ¡°Shen Yu.¡± A somewhat hoarse voice apanied by a burst of hot air sounded by his ear, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Shen Yu wanted to resist the impulse to remove those arms away from him. He closed his eyes again. The eye looked at the nose [2] and the nose looked into the heart [3] as he pretended that he was still sleeping.


    (TN: [2]ÑÛ¹Û±Ç/y¨£n gu¨¡n b¨ª is a look of the head bow because of shyness, shame and so on. In this case, it was a shame. [3] ±Ç¹ÛÐÄ/b¨ª gu¨¡n x¨©n is it a sense of concentration as the heart does not mind.)


    Unexpectedly, Tang Li¡¯s hand resting on Shen Yu¡¯s skin lightly scratched him. He was caught off guard and suddenly shuddered.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Tang Li asked relentlessly.


    Shen Yu became angry. He reached out and hurled Tang Li¡¯s arm away. Moving his body forward, away from Tang Li. He covered his head in the quilt and said gloomily, ¡°I want to sleep a little longer. Hurry up and get up.¡±


    ¡°I want to sleep too.¡± Tang Li replied.


    ¡°Sleep your fart!¡± Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help but burst out. He then urged in a muffled voice, ¡°Quickly get up! Don¡¯t make me kick you out.¡±


    After a moment of silence, he thought this well-behaved child would get out of bed. But all of sudden, Tang Li wrapped both his limbs around Shen Yu. He was like a big sticky octopus, holding Shen Yu firmly together with the quilt.


    ¡°No, no, I only want to sleep with you.¡± Tang Li said coquettishly. The words that came out from his mouth were soft but his movements were robust and firm giving others the inability to refuse. As expected, Shen Yu didn¡¯t even have any room to break away from him.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Shen Yu¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°No!¡± Tang Li refused firmly.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Shen Yu was really anxious. He was ready to turn his face to Tang Li. ¡°Tang Li, if you keep on acting like this, I will kick you out for real.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Li unexpectedly became silent. After a long time, he buried his face in Shen Yu¡¯s neck and took a deep breath. He said in frustration, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that after I let go of you this time, I will never be able to catch you again.¡±


    Shen Yu was stunned.


    For some reason, the anger that had been boiling in his chest instantly disappeared.


    He thought about what happenedst night and found that he couldn¡¯t me Tang Li for his mistakes. He could only me Shen Rong, that bastard for using such a shameless trick. In fact, if Tang Li didn¡¯t take the initiative to go to his room and help him to solve the problem, he still wouldn¡¯t know how he would¡¯ve survived that endless night.


    Shen Yu sighed, ¡°I won¡¯t go. If you want to catch me, just reach out your hand towards me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Tang Li held onto his body and quivered. Soon, Tang Li¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°You¡¯re a big living man with hands and feet. You can walk away whenever you want.¡±


    Shen Yu smiled helplessly, ¡°That also depends on whether I want to go or not.¡±


    ¡°...Do you want to leave now?¡± Tang Li carefully asked.


    Shen Yu replied honestly, ¡°At the moment, I just want to be alone and calm down.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± This time, Tang Li responded cheerfully. As his voice fell, he let go of Shen Yu and turned over to get out of bed.


    The weight on his body suddenly disappeared. For a moment, Shen Yu became unfamiliar with the feeling, he wrapped himself in a quilt and didn¡¯t show his face. He narrowed his eyes in the dark, listening to the activity in the room.


    It must be Tang Li getting dressed. It didn¡¯t take long for the rustling sounds to disappear. Tang Li entered the bathroom to wash his face and rinse his mouth. The sound of his footsteps started to fade as he walked towards the door.


    Shortly, he heard a ¡®click¡¯ as the door was closed gently.


    Now, the whole world has be quiet.


    The quilt wrapped around Shen Yu made him feel stuffy and hot. He slowly breathed out and stuck his head out of the quilt. There was ayer of sweat on his body.


    He knew that he should get up and deal with Shen Rong and that woman. He just wasn¡¯t sure whether they had already escaped after Tang Li took him out of that room. If Shen Rong wanted to escape, he would¡¯ve already been on a flight off to a certain country.


    When he thought of these things, Shen Yu felt a headacheing in.


    Originally, he just wanted to poke on Shen Rong¡¯s anger but he didn¡¯t mean to cut weeds and eliminate the roots [4]. Besides, Shen Rong shouldn¡¯t be sitting in a position higher than him. It was all because of the original owner¡¯s guilt.


    (TN: [4] Õ¶²Ý³ý¸ù/zh¨£nc¨£och¨²g¨¥n is an idiom means to destroy root and branch / to eliminatepletely)

 Chapter 55: Punishment (2)

    <h4>Chapter 55: Punishment (2)</h4>


    After so many years of guilt andpensation, it was already enough.


    He will not show any mercy to Shen Rong anymore.


    Shen Yu kneaded the ache in between his eyebrows and slowly sat up from the bed. Only then did he discover that he wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes. He was stunned for a moment, blood slowly rushed onto his face and he unconsciously blushed.


    (TN: Shen Yu¡¯s expression something like this)


    His cellphone and clothes can¡¯t be found in the room.


    Just as Shen Yu was about to pick up thendline and call the front desk, he suddenly heard the doorbell ring.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Uncle Zhang shouted outside, ¡°May Ie in?¡±


    Shen Yu hurriedly withdrew back into the quilt and wrapped himself like a dumpling, revealing only a pair of eyes, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Creak (The door¡¯s sound)


    Uncle Zhang unlocked the door using the room card. He pushed open the door and entered the room, holding a set of clean clothes on his left hand and a cellphone on the other.


    He ced Shen Yu¡¯s belongings on the bedside table and nodded, ¡°The elder already knows what happenedst night.¡±


    Shen Yu frowned, ¡°What did the old man say?¡±


    ¡°He called everyone together and had a meeting upstairs.¡± Uncle Zhang paused for two seconds and added, ¡°Shen Rong¡¯s judgment session.¡±


    Shen Yu was suddenly baffled, ¡°Shen Rong didn¡¯t run?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have a chance to run away.¡± Uncle Zhang said, ¡°We have checked the surveince. After Young Master Tang Li took you away, he had also arranged four waiters to guard outside the room until dawn. If this incident rmed the elder, I¡¯m afraid Shen Rong would have died directly inside.¡±


    What Uncle Zhang didn¡¯t mention was that Shen Rong was badly injured.


    Tang Li had broken two ribs and bruised his internal organs which had made him bleed. If no one had rushed him to the hospital, Shen Rong would¡¯ve probably been a dead man already.


    There were people who couldn¡¯t understand why Tang Li kept Shen Rong in the room when he was fully aware that he had sustained a grave injury to Shen Rong, it was as if he was waiting for his death.


    Even Uncle Zhang couldn¡¯t fathom Tang Li¡¯s thoughts.


    But Uncle Zhang¡¯s intuition told him that maybe Tang Li just wanted to torture Shen Rong in such a cruel way and let him die slowly.


    Uncle Zhang gathered his thoughts and said to Shen Yu, ¡°I¡¯ll be outside. I¡¯lle in when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded.


    *****


    Half an hourter, Shen Yu had already washed up and got dressed.


    Uncle Zhang arranged bodyguards and cars to escort Shen Yu to the hotel entrance.


    Shen Yu was absent-mindedly sitting on the wheelchair while Uncle Zhang and the bodyguards pushed his wheelchair into the car. Once settled, the car started to drive straight to the Shen family¡¯s house.


    An hourter, Shen Yu was carefully brought out of the car by Uncle Zhang. Aunt Chen and other servants were waiting by the doorway to wee him. They ushered Shen Yu into the dining room and served him a nice warm breakfast.


    Shen Yu was eating and suddenly realized that something was wrong. He asked Uncle Zhang, ¡°What about Chestnut?¡±


    Uncle Zhang stood next to Shen Yu, hands ced on his shoulder, he calmly replied, ¡°The Elder somehow wanted to personally interrogate Young Master Tang Li. That man over there will send Young Master Tang Li back once it¡¯s over.¡±


    Interrogation?!


    He frowned, ¡°What do you mean? They caught Chestnut?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re over-thinking too much, sir.¡± Uncle Zhang said helplessly, ¡°After all, Young Master Tang Li was also involved in what happenedst night. Shen Rong was beaten by Young Master Tang Li almost to the point of losing his life. They need to know the whole affair from Young Master Tang Li.¡±


    Shen Yu suddenly came to a realization.


    People in the Shen family were like a group of wolves, tigers, and leopards, they are very hard to deal with. They coveted the position of the family head and couldn¡¯t find the right opportunity to start. So, they lingered around and waited for an opening before they started to react.


    But, now is a good time for them to find fault.


    Shen Yu raised Tang Li for more than six years and spent countless financial help and energy. People thought that Tang Li would be the next sessor of the Shen family.


    Everyone knew the importance of Tang Li to Shen Yu. If something had happened to Tang Li, not only would the rumored sessor of the Shen family be gone, it would also be something equivalent to a p on Shen Yu¡¯s face.


    Considering these possibilities, Shen Yu couldn¡¯t calm down. He threw away his chopsticks and supported himself up on the seat to stand.


    Uncle Zhang seemed to have guessed that Shen Yu would do this. So, he stepped up and blocked Shen Yu¡¯s way, ¡°Sir, you need to calm down.¡±


    Shen Yu sneered, ¡°Are you colluding with the old man?¡±


    Uncle Zhang sighed, ¡°I¡¯m only following the elder¡¯s orders to look after you for a while.¡±


    ¡°Look after me?¡± Shen Yu retorted. He clutched onto his seat. His eyes overflowing with blood red and his restlessness became more and more intense, ¡°You are simply holding me in and treating me as a prisoner!¡±


    Uncle Zhang lowered his eyes and said nothing but he had no intention to give in at all.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang...¡± Shen Yu can see that acting like this won¡¯t work. So, he started rationally talking in a soft tone. ¡°I¡¯m one of the people involved. I should be there to exin as well, I have so many things to say. Can you send me there?¡±


    Uncle Zhang was troubled, ¡°Sir, this is not something I can decide...¡±


    ¡°Should I order you then?¡± Shen Yu implied, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you two choices. Either you take me there or you go and bring me Chestnut back.¡±


    Uncle Zhang remained motionless.


    Shen Yu was angry but he still smiled. His chilly eyes wandered around Uncle Zhang¡¯s face and he passed by him, stumbling towards the door.


    Who knew that there had already been bodyguards guarding outside the door, he was blocked before he could take one step out of the dining room.


    Uncle Zhang¡¯s bitter voice came from behind, ¡°Sir, these are orders from Elder Shen. Everyone who dares not listen to him...¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Uncle Zhang continued, ¡°The elder intends to let Shen Rong spend the rest of his life in prison but it¡¯s also an indisputable fact that Young Master Tang Li had beaten Shen Rong close to death. As a matter of fact, many of the Shen family members are watching. If the elder doesn¡¯t give a reasonable judgment this time, I¡¯m afraid that he will receive others¡¯ criticism.¡±


    ¡°.....¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s face was full of unfathomable expressions. He thought he had heard wrong and that there was something wrong with his ears but he was mistaken.


    ¡°For what reason does our Chestnut need to be ountable for? When Shen Rong wasying his hands on me, what were those bastards doing? Now that it¡¯s over, they¡¯re showing their face to run him out and look for Chestnut to talk about it? ¡± Shen Yu almost broke down saying this.


    The absurdity and despair of reality felt like a tide was drowning him.


    Once he thought that he was the head of the Shen family, he looked at the Tang family gratefully. He thought that he was lucky, he wouldn¡¯t be tied by his family¡¯splex yetplicated rtionship.


    However, at this moment, he found himself terribly wrong.


    The reason why he can outshine Elder Shen was because Elder Shen was toozy to step forth. Nothing more.


    Now that Elder Shen could turn his fingertip into a five-finger mountain [5] and press him down, he¡¯s unable to move.


    (TN: [5] Îåָɽ/W¨³zh¨« Sh¨¡n means in the palm of one¡¯s hand aka to haveplete power over someone and you have control over them)


    Shen Yu¡¯s legs were aching. He¡¯s only able to maintain a standing posture when he¡¯s holding onto the wall.


    He felt fire burning in his heart. It felt like he was an ant jumping on a fry pan [6], treading to the rhythm of death on the soles of his feet.


    (TN: [6] ÔÚÈȹøÉϱÄÛQµÄÂìÒÏ/ Z¨¤i r¨¨ gu¨­ sh¨¤ng b¨¨ng da de m¨£y¨« is an idiom means feeling agitated)


    ¡°Sir, the elder is just making a show for you. He really wouldn¡¯t hurt Young Master Tang Li. I promise you that in a few days, I will send him back to you intact.¡± It took him a while to fathom what Uncle Zhang said to him.


    Shen Yu turned to look at Uncle Zhang.


    Uncle Zhang¡¯s expression was sincere, he wasn¡¯t lying.


    Shen Yu knew that Uncle Zhang isn¡¯t deceiving him but his bad mood didn¡¯t ease even a bit by Uncle Zhang¡¯s words. His face looked like it was covered with cold fog. Those beautiful peach blossom eyes stared at Uncle Zhang with unfamiliar eyes.


    In a cold voice, Shen Yu said, ¡°Chestnut has nothing to do with it. I¡¯m going to pick him up.¡±

 Chapter 56: Escape (1)

    <h4>Chapter 56: Escape (1)</h4>


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t say anything further. He took out his cell phone and dialed Kang Lin.


    Before Kang Lin was able to get through the call, a hand, as fast as lightning, suddenly reached out from nowhere and took Shen Yu¡¯s phone while he wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    Shen Yu was stunned at first, but then his anger followed, almost engulfing him like mes.


    He turned his head sharply, meeting Uncle Zhang¡¯s cid face.


    The bodyguard who took his cell phone earlier ced his hands behind him. He bowed his head and retreated behind Uncle Zhang in silence.


    Very well, it seemed that these people were all on Elder Shen¡¯s side.


    Shen Yu reached out his hand, ¡°Give me my phone back.¡±


    Uncle Zhang shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, sir.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Tao!¡± Shen Yu shouted uncontrobly. He stared at Uncle Zhang, his forehead¡¯s veins [1] stood out. ¡°Since you chose to stand on the opposite of me. Don¡¯t me me for not caring about our mutual affection from years ago!¡±


    (TN:[1] Something like the picture below)


    This was the first time that he has directly called Uncle Zhang¡¯s taboo name after transmigrating into this world. Nevertheless, he used such an angry tone because he was practically furious with Uncle Zhang.


    It was him who hired Uncle Zhang, it was he who paid for him, and it was also him who wholeheartedly trusted Uncle Zhang.


    But why was he the one who got betrayed by him in the end...?


    Even though Uncle Zhang had only received orders from Elder Shen¡¯s coercion, Shen Yu still felt a burst of overwhelming disappointment. His cold heart drowned him.


    However, Uncle Zhang didn¡¯t even move an inch from his intense disposition. His expressionless face was like a mask that couldn¡¯t be removed, he couldn¡¯t read past through it. Shen Yu was so annoyed that he wanted to tear that mask off.


    After a while, he heard Uncle Zhang¡¯s tranquil voice, ¡°Sir, what the elder did for your own good.¡±


    Shen Yu angrily said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do things that I would hate for my own good.¡±


    Uncle Zhang remained silent for a few seconds. He resolutely avoided Shen Yu¡¯s retort. Instead, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re really worried about Young Master Tang Li, I can visit him for you.


    Hearing that, Shen Yuughed dryly.


    Visit Tang Li?


    Did he really think Tang Li was in prison?


    From a legal point of view, Shen¡¯s family¡¯s conduct had been regarded as illegal detention!


    Unfortunately, Uncle Zhang didn¡¯t give Shen Yu a chance to refute. He turned around and walked out of the dining room without looking back.


    Seeing this, Shen Yu tried to follow him, stumbling.


    No matter how many steps he took, the bodyguards who had been guarding nearby would immediately swarm around him like mountains, firmly blocking his way.


    Shen Yu realized afterward that he was also imprisoned.


    Uncle Zhang had been away for five days.


    In the past five days, Shen Yu had not been able to walk past the gate, not even for two seconds. Even his work had been temporarily handed over to Kang Lin. He was only responsible for analyzing and approving the documents and materials sent by bodyguards from time to time.


    It¡¯s not that Shen Yu has given up on asking for Kang Lin¡¯s help, rather he couldn¡¯t properly contact Kang Lin at all.


    Not to mention that all his contact with the outside world has been cut off by Uncle Zhang. He would act as a bridge between them when he needed to speak to Kang Lin for work. He didn¡¯t know if Kang Lin had even noticed anything different.


    A prisoner¡¯s oppressive life was like a huge rock, it weighed heavily on Shen Yu¡¯s shoulder, making him struggle to breathe.


    All he had on his mind was Tang Li.


    He suddenly regretted driving Tang Li out of his hotel room a few days ago. He should¡¯ve known that the Shen family would not give up. As long as Tang Li did not have the surname Shen, those people would find thousands of ways to make fun of him.


    Shen Yu was trapped at home everyday. He entirely indulged in flights of fancy [2].


    (TN: [2] ºú˼ÂÒÏë/h¨²s¨©lu¨¤nxi¨£ng is an idiom means to let one¡¯s imagination run wild)


    For the first time, he felt that time was painfully slow.


    It was as if he hadn¡¯t seen Tang Li for hundreds of years. He was thinking of Tang Li like crazy. Even his dreams were full of Tang Li¡¯s face and figure...


    He even identally identified Aunt Chen as Tang Li.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, sir.¡± Aunt Chen, who was frightened by Shen Yu¡¯s sudden action, hurriedly spoke in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Shen Yu¡¯s train of thought got broken, he was suddenly pulled back into reality, his distracted eyes became focused. Aunt Chen¡¯s worried face was reflected in his amber eyes.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Shen Yu hastily released his hand that was holding onto Aunt Chen¡¯s wrist.


    It was ten o¡¯clock at night, Aunt Chen was still wearing her cleaning work clothes during the day. Shortly after that, she quietly opened the door. She sneaked in and shook off her aching wrist and whispered, ¡°Sir, do you still want to see Young Master Tang Li?¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, ¡°Do you have any way?¡±

 Chapter 56: Escape (2)

    <h4>Chapter 56: Escape (2)</h4>


    ¡°This is the key to the back door. You may go out from there. There¡¯s someone waiting for you.¡± Aunt Chen ced the key into Shen Yu¡¯s palm. ¡°I¡¯ll lure the two bodyguards outside away but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t escort you out. For your convenience, use your crutches or wheelchair¡±


    ¡°Who is waiting for me?¡± Shen Yu asked.


    ¡°It seems that he is a friend of Young Master Tang Li. Young Master Tang Li personally gave me a call earlier.¡± Aunt Chen answered.


    Shen Yu was excited, ¡°Is Chestnut alright?¡±


    ¡°He probably should be fine.¡± Aunt Chen scratched her head. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure but you may ask himter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great...¡±


    Shen Yu was so happy that he somehow lost his bearing. He couldn¡¯t wait to see Tang Li. He got up from the sofa and hurried out, Aunt Chen hurriedly following him.


    Although Uncle Zhang arranged six bodyguards to keep an eye on Shen Yu 24 hours a day, they did not dare to keep watch of Shen Yu while he¡¯s in the bathroom or taking a rest.


    When they saw Shen Yu return to his room earlier to rest, they went downstairs to rx.


    Shen Yu followed Aunt Chen carefully down the stairs. Due to his weakened body, they almost stopped after two steps. They practically walked for half an hour in a ten-meter distance.


    On the first floor, Shen Yu saw two bodyguards lingering in the living room.


    The sky outside the French window [3] hadpletely darkened, showing a deep dark blue color. There was no starlight present, only a silent crescent moon hanging in the air.


    (TN: [3] French window is a pair of casement windows that reaches to the floor, opens in the middle, and is ced in an exterior wall.)


    The living room was lit up with only two bright yellow floormps, drawing the shadow of the two bodyguards.


    Aunt Chen, who was walking in front of him, suddenly stopped. She turned around and gave Shen Yu a stop signal, ¡°Please wait here for a while.¡±


    Shen Yu immediately stood still.


    His pair of round peach blossom eyes widened, his face became white from nervousness and unconsciously swallowed his saliva.


    Aunt Chen took a deep breath. In a blink of an eye, her expression became anxious.


    She stumbled towards the two bodyguards, pulling the hem of their clothing from one of them. She didn¡¯t know what to say as she gasped for breath. She saw that the two bodyguards were so frightened that they turned pale. They did not waste time to even think about it and turned around, running to the second floor.


    Shen Yu watched as Aunt Chen and the two bodyguards went up the stairs at full speed. He did not dare to hesitate and immediately dragged his legs to the back door.


    There were three back doors in the vi. To prevent paparazzi from sneaking in through the back door, the original owner asked Uncle Zhang to find someone to seal two of the three doors. In case of an emergency, the other door would be used as an emergency exit.


    They had been in the vi for so long that it hadn¡¯t even been used once. However, it¡¯s not until now that it has been made for good use.


    It was quite ironic to think about it.


    He was d that the original owner had coincidentally left a way for him to escape.


    Shen Yu gritted his teeth hard. His footsteps were deep and shallow as he walked at a fast pace. He grasped the key with his hand to his chest.


    He walked out of the vi and went through the dark garden. He didn¡¯t dare to stay for a second.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had walked. Shen Yu felt his legs gradually hurting, almost losing control over it. His legs trembled so much until it gave up on him. He fell, luckily he was uninjured since he fell on the grass. But thend was wet from rain, the unpleasant smell of wet soil went straight to his nose, dirt sttered on his face and body.


    At the same time, a voice came from behind.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    It was Uncle Zhang¡¯s voice.


    However, what Shen Yu heard was a call from the devil. His whole face had be ashen in the speed of light. He hurriedly crawled up from the grass in panic.


    His hands were covered with sticky mud. It was as if he was not aware of it. He continued to walk unsteadily.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Uncle Zhang shouted anxiously. ¡°Calm down. Young Master Tang Li is fine. Mr. Shen, they have released Young Master Tang Li.¡±


    Shen Yu ignored Uncle Zhang¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t even look back.


    ¡°Sir...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡± Shen Yu snapped. He walked towards the back door desperately.


    He was in a dark ce, he couldn¡¯t even see his fingers. Behind him were fierce beasts waiting for an opportunity. If he didn¡¯t pay proper attention, they would rush up to him and gnaw him to the bone.


    In front of him was light, Shen Yu narrowed his eyes and looked straight.


    It was close.


    He was getting closer and closer.


    It was until Shen Yu took out the key to open the door, Uncle Zhang and the bodyguards seemed to have stopped a few meters away from him, they didn¡¯t make any more noise and watched Shen Yu leave silently.


    Stepping out of the back door, Shen Yu saw dense woods before the narrow path.


    There was a ck car parked on the other side of the road. The driver noticed Shen Yu¡¯s arrival and immediately turned on the headlights, honking twice.


    Shen Yu instantly knew. With some difficulty, he walked towards the car. He stooped slightly and looked at the unfamiliar man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat through the semi-open window.


    It was strange, he had never met this man.


    However, this man clearly knew Shen Yu. He saw an embarrassed Shen Yu under the streetlight, mud smudged on his cheek. The man was stunned for a while then uncertainty asked, ¡°Are you, Mr. Shen Yu?¡±


    Shen Yu ignored his question and asked, ¡°Who asked you toe for me?¡±


    ¡°Brother Li.¡± The man replied. He caught a sh of vignce in Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. He squirmed and quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s Tang Li. He¡¯s waiting for you somewhere else.¡±


    As he said those words, the man stretched out his hand to open the front passenger¡¯s door. He smiled and introduced himself, ¡°Hello, Mr. Shen. My family name is Zhou and my given name is Che. I¡¯m Brother Li¡¯s colleague.¡±

 Chapter 57: The Meeting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 57: The Meeting (1)</h4>


    Colleague?


    Shen Yu thought that he had heard wrong. He stopped before getting into the car. Shen Yu looked into Zhou Che¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Where does this colleague juste from?¡±


    Zhou Che was stupefied. A colleague is a colleague.


    What was with his question, ¡®where does this colleaguee from?¡¯.


    Just when Zhou Che had trouble thinking of an exnation, a call that was linked via Bluetooth in the car was connected. Tang Li¡¯s cold voice came out from the stereo.


    ¡°Shen Yu?¡±


    ¡°Chestnut.¡± Shen Yu was both surprised and pleased, he was so excited that his voice¡¯s tone changed, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at home.¡± Tang Li said.


    ¡°What home?¡± Shen Yu was slightly at a loss, he didn¡¯t understand what Tang Li meant, ¡°I¡¯m at home, but I don¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the Shen family¡¯s...¡± Tang Li vaguely said as if he didn¡¯t want to have that discussion with Shen Yu. He soon changed the topic without batting an eye, ¡°Just follow Zhou Che. He will bring you to see me.¡±


    Zhou Che hurriedly pointed to himself, ¡°I am Zhou Che!¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay...¡± Shen Yu said dryly.


    After hanging up, Shen Yu sat in the car and fastened his seat belt without saying a word.


    Seeing that Shen Yu was silent, Zhou Che pursed his lips. He started the car and drove along the road that¡¯s as twisty as sheep¡¯s intestine [1] toward the gate of the vi. It had to be said that Zhou Che was quite familiar with the terrain here.


    {TN: [1] Ñò³¦Ð¡µÀ/y¨¢ngch¨¢ngxi¨£od¨¤o is an idiom means narrow and winding road}


    It had to be said that Zhou Che was very familiar with the terrain here.


    It was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening. The night was dark and the only lights present were the streetmps that emitted a dim yellow glow. However, it was not enough for people to distinguish that the road ahead was basically the same.


    Even Shen Yu, who had lived here nearly seven years felt the scenery outside was very strange.


    When they were getting closer the security pavilion near the vi¡¯s gate, Shen Yu was surprised. He turned and asked Zhou Che, ¡°Do you live here?¡±


    ¡°Even if I want to live here, I can¡¯t even afford it...¡± Zhou Cheughed at himself, ¡°I¡¯ve been around here for two days. It is not easy to get a clear scope of the environment in this area. Also, I¡¯m afraid that if there would be a situation where we would get lost, brother Li won¡¯t be able to let it go and scold me to death.¡±


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Zhou Cheughed too.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for you to call him, Brother [2] Li. Chestnut is much younger than you.¡± Shen Yu said.


    {TN: [2] ¸ç/g¨¥ means elder brother. I forgot to mention this in the chapter before. Zhou Che actually call Tang Li, Big brother Li or Li Ge}


    ¡°I just found out about it too.¡± Zhou Che smiled wryly, ¡°I had guessed that Brother Li used a voice changer when he was talking to us. I had thought Brother Li was older, but I didn¡¯t expect him to actually be so young. No wonder he used a voice changer.¡±


    Young and unconvincing.


    A lot of people would¡¯ve understood this reason.


    Speaking of this, Shen Yu was a little curious, ¡°By the way, you said you are colleagues. What is your job?¡±


    Zhou Che was silent for a moment and a smile was fixed on his face.


    He was not stupid. From the conversation between Tang Li and Shen Yu earlier, it can be found that Tang Li has been hiding a lot of things from Shen Yu. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if these things were also included in Tang Li¡¯s work.


    But, just to be on the safe side, it was better to keep it as a secret.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Shen. It¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you.¡± Zhou Che decided to be honest, ¡°If you really want to know. Please ask Brother Li. He would tell you.¡±


    Shen Yu shut his mouth, ¡°...Alright. ¡°


    Once they left the neighborhood, the car drove into the traffic flow without any dy. After half an hour, Zhou Che stopped the car.


    ¡°Here we are.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Yu said, opening the car door and getting off.


    What entered his sight was the surface of a tranquil, stillke. The night sky was dotted with stars as well as the glow of the silver moonlight, he staggered forward by two steps and held onto a tree that was on his right.


    Fortunately, it was not too cold on this summer night. The cool breeze blew on his face, carrying the smell of theke.


    The rear lights of the car shed twice before it quickly fell into the thick night. Zhou Che seemed invisible, without any trace of his existence, he was sitting quietly in the car.


    Shen Yu looked around and didn¡¯t see Tang Li, not even his silhouette. He was a little disappointed. He was ready to go back in the car and ask Zhou Che.

 Chapter 57: The Meeting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 57: The Meeting (2)</h4>


    As soon as he turned around, a pair of strong hands reached out from behind and held him tightly in his arms.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t have time to react but he just felt a fervent body attached to his back. The man behind him was so d that he didn¡¯t even give him a chance to breathe.


    Although Shen Yu couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s features but he can tell just from the scent¡ª¡ª that he was Tang Li.


    Just after thinking about this, he heard a low voice, ¡°Shen Yu, I miss you so much.¡±


    It was a very familiar voice.


    For almost every night, that voice appeared in Shen Yu¡¯s dreams.


    Tang Li held Shen Yu as tight as he could, like a sad child who had lost his favorite toy, holding onto it tightly once it was found. He would like to hold it all his life and never let go.


    Shen Yu did not struggle, he quietly leaned on Tang Li¡¯s arms.


    Their surroundings were unusually quiet.


    It was as if the sound of the wind was silently flowing.


    In this type of scenario, a strong heartbeat could be hearding from Shen Yu¡¯s chest.


    Thump, thump¡ª


    It seemed like at any second, the sound woulde out from his throat.


    ¡°I can hear your heartbeat.¡± Tang Li suddenly spoke, his breath sprayed on Shen Yu¡¯s neck. It tickled Shen Yu as he tried to subtly shy his neck away.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Shen Yu was happy but he also felt that it was ridiculous, ¡°If my heart doesn¡¯t beat, then I¡¯m a dead man.¡±


    Shen Yu realizedter that Zhou Che was watching them from a distance. He hurriedly broke away from Tang Li¡¯s embrace and turned to face him, with regret he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Tang Li shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Can¡¯t you see, I safely got out.¡±


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t utter a word and carefully looked over Tang Li. Tang Li really dide out of Shen family¡¯s hands safely. Not only was he not missing any limbs, but he was also in full spirit.


    Tang Li wore light-colored casual clothes. His haircut and delicate facial features were shrouded in ayer of light from the moonlight. His beautiful phoenix eyes were slightly curved up like an inverted gentle smile.


    He was really handsome.


    On the contrary for him, he hasn¡¯t slept well for several days in a row. There were thick dark circles under his eyes, face full of fatigue. He didn¡¯t even take a good care of his hair.


    And the reason was...


    When Shen Yu ran out of Shen¡¯s family house not long ago, he identally fell on the muddy grass. Up until now, his face and clothes are all covered with dried mud.


    Even he, himself, could smell the unpleasant odor on his body.


    Compared to Tang Li, Shen Yu thought that he was a cutting a sorry figure like a tramp. He awkwardly looked down and suddenly felt that he was at his wits¡¯ end.


    He had to admit that for the first time, he had developed something akin to inferiority in front of Tang Li.


    Shen Yu reflexively took two steps back. Seeing Tang Liing close to pull him back, he quickly hid his hands behind him and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m filthy.¡±


    Unfortunately, what he said did not discourage Tang Li.


    For a moment, Tang Li was stunned but then he encircled his arms on Shen Yu¡¯s waist, he smiled helplessly, ¡°When was I ever disgusted by you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of being disgusted or not...¡± Shen Yu sighed. He hesitated for a moment, unwilling to take Tang Li¡¯s arms away. He asked, ¡°What did you say to them?¡±


    ¡°them¡± naturally referred to the Shen family.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°let¡¯s go to the hotel first. You need to take a bath and change your clothes. I¡¯ll tell you everythingter.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ***


    Zhou Che, who was sitting on the driver¡¯s seat, watched the two people in front of him embracing each other in the moonlight, he was so shocked that his chin almost fell to hisp.


    Although he had not seen Tang Li, he knew Shen Yu. When he came to S city to study at University, he had heard and read Shen Yu¡¯s name countless times from the inte, lecturer and during discussions among his ssmates.


    Shen Yu was famous in S city.


    It¡¯s not because of Shen Yu¡¯s capability, but rather because of the Shen family. The Shen¡¯s were very rich and Shen Yu was the sole heir of the Shen family.


    To meet the talk of the town in flesh. Of course, Zhou Che would naturally want to. However, he never thought that his first meeting with Shen Yu would be under such circumstances.


    He didn¡¯t know if the paparazzi would immediately go mad once they learn that Shen Yu was gay.


    Just within ten minutes, Zhou Che¡¯s mind became aplete mess. He even thought that he would be killed by Shen Yu if he knew such a private thing.


    When Shen Yu was pulled into the car by Tang Li, Zhou Che immediately cleared his thoughts and sat seriously. He looked in front and pretended that he was a soulless machine.


    ¡°Zhou Che.¡± Tang Li who was in the back seat called out his name.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Zhou Che quivered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Go to the Four Season Hotel.¡± Tang Li ordered.


    ¡°...Okay. ¡± Zhou Che was sure of his conjecture but he also admires the directness of these two people.


    They obviously went through a lot of hardship to see each other. In the end, those ten minutes of feelings being exchanged weren¡¯t enough. They¡¯re going straight to the hotel to express their thoughts for each other through actions. Neither Shen Yu nor Tang Li knew that Zhou Che¡¯s thoughts had already drifted to the Pacific Ocean.


    On the way to the hotel, Shen Yu was so tired that he lied down. Tang Li reached for Shen Yu¡¯s head and gently moved his position so he could lean on his shoulder.


    Shen Yu had not yet fallen asleep. As soon as Tang Li took back his hand, his eyes opened, suddenly alert.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Tang Li touched Shen Yu¡¯s face. His words contained a hint of distress. ¡°Go back to sleep, I¡¯ll wake you up when we get there.¡± He whispered in Shen Yu¡¯s ear.


    Hearing Tang Li¡¯s voice, Shen Yu rxed.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Yu was in a daze, ¡°I¡¯m so tired ah. Remember to wake me up.¡± Shen Yu unconsciously rubbed his cheek on Tang Li¡¯s shoulder twice and soon fell asleep.


    Tang Li did not let go, rather he continued to caress Shen Yu¡¯s face. His eyes were gentle. It was as if he was holding onto a treasure that he liked so much, he was reluctant to let go.


    Twenty minutester, Zhou Che parked his car outside the hotel.


    ¡°Brother Li...¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡ª¡ª¡±


    Zhou Che turned around and saw that Shen Yu had fallen asleep on Tang Li¡¯s shoulder. His voice stopped abruptly and he faced back front without dy.


    ¡°Keep driving.¡± Tang Li¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°Drive along this road until he wakes up.¡±

 Chapter 58: Delighted (1)

    <h4>Chapter 58: Delighted (1)</h4>


    A long time seemed to have passed by the time Shen Yu woke up.


    The car was still moving around, wandering aimlessly without a destination. It¡¯s very quiet in the car, even the sound of one¡¯s breathing could not be heard.


    Shen Yu blinked. He lifted his head only to discover that there was a hand under his neck all this time. He was stunned for a moment and reacted when he saw that it was Tang Li¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Tang Li¡¯s voice sounded in his ear.


    ¡°En...¡± Shen Yu sat up and kneaded his neck in a daze. It was not as sore as he thought it would be. It must be due to Tang Li who held and supported him with his hand.


    For a while, Shen Yu was shocked. Then, he turned to look at Tang Li, ¡°What time is it now? How long have I been sleeping? ¡°


    Tang Li leaned on his side slightly with his right hand motionless on the back of the chair. His posture looked awkward, it was not veryfortable.


    ¡°It was not long ago.¡± Tang Li smiled. In the dim light, his dark eyes fixed on Shen Yu. The arm ced behind Shen Yu was never meant to go down.


    Shen Yu took out his cellphone and looked at the time.


    It had only been a half an hour.


    It was indeed not too long.


    Shen Yu breathed out a sigh of relief. Soon, his attention fell on Tang Li¡¯s arm, ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit numb.¡± Tangughed unconcernedly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Shen Yu thought that he had just slept for half an hour. However, Tang Li has kept himself motionless for half an hour. For a moment, his heart felt bitter. He¡¯s already moved by Tang Li¡¯s considerate act but at the same time, he was also annoyed at himself. It was not easy for him to see and meet Tang Li, yet he unexpectedly fell asleep on the road.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve woken me up.¡± Shen Yu sighed, ¡°We haven¡¯t arrived at the hotel yet?¡± he asked.


    Tang Li looked toward Zhou Che, ¡°We should arrive soon.¡± He said with an uncertain tone.


    After hearing this, Zhou Che hurriedly agreed and said, ¡°We¡¯ll arrive soon. We¡¯ll take a turn here and drive another kilometer.¡±


    Shen Yu was silent for a moment, ¡°...Are we going in circles?¡± he dumbfoundedly asked.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s Brother Zhou [1] who¡¯s going the wrong way.¡± Tang Li immediately answered. He ced a big pot on Zhou Che¡¯s head [2], his expression did not change, ¡°Brother Zhou, remember to concentrate on the road next time when you drive.¡±


    {TN [1]: Tang Li called Zhou Che Öܸç/ Zhou G¨¥ means big/older/elder brother Zhou. Please take note: calling someone brother or sister does not mean they are rted in Chinese culture


    [2]: It means Tang Li put the me on Zhou Che}


    Zhou Che, ¡°...¡±


    He really wanted toe forward and directly say¡ª¡ª


    Was it not you, Tang Li, who wanted me to drive straight ahead?! Why is it that it turned out to be my mistake?!


    However, from the rearview mirror, Tang Li¡¯s cold stare made Zhou Che subconsciously swallow his saliva along with the words he wanted to say.


    Ten minutester, the car stopped in front of the hotel.


    Tang Li took the lead to get out of the car. He kept the car door open for Shen Yu and helped him down. He then turned around and leaned toward the window of the driver¡¯s seat. In a low voice, he requested Zhou Che to help him purchase a set of clothes for Shen Yu to wear.


    In fact, in a strict sense, Zhou Che was Tang Li¡¯s immediate superior.


    But ever since Tang Li joined their team, he often upied the leading position. Zhou Che, as a big boss, had taken Tang Li¡¯s words as an imperial edict. As the time passed, employees in thepany regarded Tang Li as another boss.


    As for the genuine big boss Zhou Che, he served Tang Li as a chauffeur for this matter....


    It¡¯s already amon urrence.


    Moreover, there were even a lot of people privately discussing whether Zhou Che liked Tang Li or not. After all, his words and manners resembled like he¡¯s Tang Li¡¯sp dog...


    Of course, Zhou Che as a person involved didn¡¯t know that the story of love and hatred between him and Tang Li had been published in 800 versions. He earnestly noted down Tang Li¡¯s instruction seriously while nodding his head like a pounded garlic, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± he said.


    Tang Li patted Zhou Che on the shoulder, sincerely he said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Zhou.¡±


    Zhou Che waved, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Brother Li [3].¡±


    {TN [3]: As expected, Zhou Che called Tang Li, Àõ¸ç/ Li G¨¥ means big/older/elder brother Li. lol}


    Afterward, both of them became silent.


    Tang Li touched his nose [4] awkwardly, ¡°You can just call me by my name.¡±


    (TN [4]: Tang Li¡¯s gesture something like picture below)


    ¡°...All right, Tang Li.¡± Zhou Che said.


    Having said that, Zhou Che looked at Tang Li¡¯s face, which was obviously much younger and more handsome than him. In a split second, his heart cried a river.


    Comparing one person to another really made someone die of anger [5].


    {TN [5]: Can¡¯tpare cuz there would always be someone better}


    Shen Yu stood behind Tang Li. He vaguely heard Tang Li and Zhou Che¡¯s conversation. The doubts in his heart grew heavier but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Tang Li helped him into the hotel. Originally, he wanted to carry Shen Yu on his back or hold him in his arms, but Shen Yu refused adamantly.


    ¡°You are still young.¡± Shen Yu used this excuse to prevaricate Tang Li.


    Tang Li was very dissatisfied. He lightly pinched Shen Yu¡¯s palm, ¡°I¡¯m grown up now.¡±

 Chapter 58: Delighted (2)

    <h4>Chapter 58: Delighted (2)</h4>


    ¡°You are not an adult yet.¡± Shen Yu jokingly said.


    ¡°There¡¯s more than a year left. It¡¯ll be over in a blink of an eye.¡± Tang Li looked down at Shen Yu¡¯s face that¡¯s immersed in the light. His eyes reflected his full tender feelings, ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m taller than you now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Shen Yu, who had been stabbed in his heart, shook Tang Li¡¯s hand, ¡°You, shut up for me.¡± he said.


    ¡°I was wrong. I was wrong.¡± Tang Li admitted his mistake proactively and hurriedly grabbed Shen Yu¡¯s arm, coaxing him pitifully, ¡°Shen Yu, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Shen Yu pursed his lips and said nothing. He pushed Tang Li towards the reception desk.


    Consequently, Tang Li eagerly ran to the desk.


    Shen Yu stared at Tang Li¡¯s happy figure from behind. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t hold back and chuckle. He quickly clenched his fist and pped his face. But, he couldn¡¯t suppress the corner of his mouth to rise into an arc.


    He was very happy.


    He had not been so happy for quite a while.


    During the five days when he had lost all contact with Tang Li, the time he had spent felt endless. Now, his joy shrouded him while he¡¯s recovering what he had previously lost. It was as if the air was filled with the taste of sweetness.


    In a short time, Tang Li came back with the room card. His face was brimming with a smile that looked like it has solidified.


    Shen Yu, who finally calmed down, suddenly was unable to restrain a smile. With only two of them in the elevator, he asked, ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±


    Tang Li shrugged, ¡°Nothing. Just feel very happy.¡±


    Shen Yu slightly raised his chin and looked at Tang Li¡¯s face that¡¯s bathed in the backlight. The smile from the corner of his mouth seemed like poison, it spread to Shen Yu¡¯s deepest heart in an instant.


    It was terribly sweet.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Shen Yu said.


    Hearing these words, Tang Li smiled brightly even more. He did not deny, ¡°You are right. I am an idiot.¡±


    He was not only dumb but also foolish. The foolish girl at the reception desk asked him without hesitation if Shen Yu was his boyfriend. For quite a while, he had been joyful at the thought. He wished he had recorded what she had asked and y it from time to time.


    Shen Yu looked at Tang Li¡¯s incessant smile. He just shook his head helplessly.


    After entering the room, Shen Yu rushed directly into the bathroom. The bright light shone on the mirror without a speck of dust. Inside it clearly reflected his cut sorry figure appearance¡ª¡ªHis hair was messy, his cheeks were pale and his dark circles were thick like lump eye shadows under the eye frame.


    His clothes were dirty and wrinkled, he also exuded a bad smell.


    He didn¡¯t know if Tang Li could smell him when he was sleeping on his arms in the car earlier.


    To think that Tang Li had been permeated by this strange smell for half an hour. Shen Yu felt that he, himself, was no good. This kind of emotion called shame was like a bug, wriggling to his heart...


    Dammit.


    Shen Yu cursed inwardly. He then efficiently took off his clothes and pants.


    ~Outside the bathroom.


    Tang Li sat on the sofa in front of the french window and stared at the closed bathroom door. He waited for a long time yet he did not wait for Shen Yu toe out. He could not help but feel worried.


    When he was about to get up and knock on the door, his cellphone on the coffee table suddenly rang.


    Tang Li saw the name disyed on the bright cellphone screen. He froze and slowly squeezed his lips.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, Tang Li had to pick up his cellphone and connect it.


    ¡°Second Uncle.¡± Tang Li said in a deep voice.


    ¡°En.¡± A steady middle-aged man¡¯s voice came from the cellphone, ¡°I just came from City C to catch up. But I heard that you are away, is there something matter?¡±


    Tang Li responded with a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s something that¡¯s a bit urgent. ¡°


    ¡°What in this world is more urgent than being reunited with your family?¡± The party on the other side was slightly discontented although the tone he used was light, but the words he used were disguised as a me, ¡°I know you have just returned home and there are many things that you are unable to adapt for the time being, but I hope you can distinguish which is more important.¡±


    ¡°I know. Thanks, Second Uncle for your guidance.¡± Tang Li said as he looked down at the nket on the floor. His long eyshes and bright pale skin casted a shadow. It was clear that there was no expression on his face, but it would make people feel cold as if the cold seeped into their skin to their bones.


    The second uncle on the other side of the call didn¡¯t feel that there were any problems. Knowing that Tang Li¡¯s being obedient, he rxed a little, ¡°You, remember toe back before noon tomorrow. I brought your eldest uncle and second aunt with me. We¡¯ll have a meal and get to know each other.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Second Uncle.¡± Tang Li replied.


    After that, the Second Uncle repeatedly warned and reminded him of a few more words before hanging up.


    Tang Li hasn¡¯t budged from his position for a long time. He held his cellphone and there was hostility hidden in his eyes like a surging undercurrent, quietly overturning the sea and river [6].


    {TN [6]: ·­½­µ¹º£/f¨¡nji¨¡ngd¨£oh¨£i is an idiom means overwhelming / earth-shattering / in a spectacr mess}


    When he heard a knock on the door, the pressure around him suddenly faded. In a blink of an eye, it seemed as if nothing had happened to him.


    He got up to open the door. Outside, stood Zhou Che, who was panting, holding huge shopping bags in his hand.


    ¡°I bought some clothes that looked good. You can choose yourself.¡± Zhou Che panted. He shoved the shopping bags to Tang Li¡¯s arms, ¡°There are also some close-fitting clothes in this small bag.¡±


    Zhou Che was about to leave after his delivery. But then, he suddenly thought of something right after he took two steps. He reached into his trouser¡¯s pocket with one hand and pulled out two thin square stic bags and quickly ced them into Tang Li¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°I bought it at the drugstore.¡± Zhou Che winked at Tang Li, ¡°I wish you a pleasant night.¡±


    Unfortunately, Tang Li didn¡¯t see clearly what Zhou Che had in his hand just now. He was a little confused, ¡°...What is this? ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to stop pretending.¡± Zhou Che clicked his tongue and patted Tang Li on the shoulder. He made a cheering gesture and then slipped away.

 Chapter 59: The Forthcoming (1)

    <h4>Chapter 59: The Forting (1)</h4>


    Tang Li went back into the room with a pile of shopping bags in his arms. As for Shen Yu, he was still hiding in the bathroom refusing toe out.


    Tang Li ced the huge shopping bags on the coffee table. He picked out a set of clothes that lookedfortable and went to knock on the bathroom door.


    After a long wait, Shen Yu¡¯s nervous voice came faintly from the bathroom, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Tang Li imagined Shen Yu¡¯s expression when he voiced out those words. Instantly, the smile on his face can¡¯t be suppressed. Heughed and said in a helpless voice, ¡°Who else will be in this room besides the both of us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s chestnut...¡± Shen Yu seemed to be talking to himself. However, he had no intention toe out and opened the door. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I asked Brother Zhou to buy some clothes. You can change into them after taking a bath.¡± Tang Li said.


    The talk ended.


    Shen Yu went silent.


    Not long after, a rustling sound came out from the bathroom. It seemed that Shen Yu was in a hurry to get dressed.


    Tang Li listened attentively for a moment. He suddenly felt that something was wrong. Before he could make a sound, he saw the closed bathroom door quietly open to a small gap.


    A dark brown eye peered through the gap.


    Tang Li did not know whether tough or cry when he looked at Shen Yu¡¯s peering eye. For a while, his heart went soft as if he had been stuffed with a ball of cotton.


    To him, Shen Yu was like a cat.


    A cat with bare fangs and brandish ws [1].


    {TN [1]: ÕÅÑÀÎèצ/zh¨¡ngy¨¢w¨³zh¨£o is an idiom means to make threatening gestures}


    It tickled his heart, made him itch to pat the temperament cat, and put it into his arms, never to part again.


    Within a few seconds, a thousand thoughts had already flown through Tang Li¡¯s mind, yet he forcefully buried all of them down inside him. He smiled andughed while remaining calm and collected facade. He handed the clothes hanging on his arms to the gap of the door.


    ¡°You can try to fit in these. If it doesn¡¯t fit, there are also various clothes and sizes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Yu said gratefully.


    Shen Yu retreated from the door. Two secondster, a clean arm stretched out from the crack of the door.


    ¡°...¡± Tang Li watched silently as the hand fumbled in the air.


    Just when Shen Yu¡¯s hand was about to touch the clothes he handed over, Tang Li suddenly thought of something and swiftly pulled his hand back for a bit.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t notice Tang Li¡¯s actions. He thought his hand wasn¡¯t extended enough, so he simply stretched out his entire arm.


    This time, Tang Li could see it clearly.


    The smooth and slippery arm.


    If he was not mistaken, Shen Yu should have already taken off his clothes in the bathroom.


    Tang Li could naturally think, the reason why Shen Yu took off his clothes. He sighed. Somehow, he grumbled in his heart that Shen Yu still treated him as a child.


    No...


    To be precise, theint in his heart will never fade away.


    He was already able to stand on his own, yet in Shen Yu¡¯s mind, it seems that he had always been that ten years old when he first came to the Shen family. So, even if he encountered difficulties, Shen Yu would unlikely choose to ask him first for help if something had happened.


    Tang Li kept enduring and restraining himself. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold back. He shoved the clothes into Shen Yu¡¯s hand and grabbed the bathroom door abruptly before Shen Yu could pull it back.


    ¡°Tang Li! What are you doing!¡±


    Shen Yu was scared out of his mind with frantic shouting as Tang Li opened the bathroom door with an unyielding attitude.


    The first thing that came into view was his fair body that seemed to have little to no fat. Under the bright light, it could be described as a bouquet of white flowers.


    However, Shen Yu quickly took the clothes to cover his body.


    ¡°Did I let you in? Get out!¡± Shen Yu¡¯s face was brimming with shame and anger. He continued to raise his voice. His face flushed as he yelled at Tang Li, ¡°You, get out!¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Tang Li just wanted to spit out a word but it got stuck in his throat right away.


    He was staring at Shen Yu in daze. At this moment, he only felt a familiar impulse like a torrent of strong tides, which drowned him in an instant.


    The reason he knew this feeling well was because he had been controlled by this impulse to wake up from his dreams for countless mornings.


    And in his dreams...


    It was all about Shen Yu.


    The smiling Shen Yu, the frowning Shen Yu, the sighing Shen Yu, and as well as the sobbing Shen Yu...


    At this moment, the Shen Yu who stood in front of him was real. In fact, Shen Yu was burning in anger.


    Tang Li felt that he was going crazy.


    He was about to be tortured to madness by Shen Yu.

 Chapter 59: The Forthcoming (2)

    <h4>Chapter 59: The Forting (2)</h4>


    ¡°I just came in to get the clothes and take them away.¡± Tang Li forced himself to move away from Shen Yu¡¯s line of sight. After searching in the bathroom for a while, he saw the clothes and trousers hanging on the clothes hanger.


    The mud-stained part of the clothing had been washed by Shen Yu with clean water. It was a pity there was noundry detergent. It obviously had not beenpletely washed clean.


    Next to it was a hairdryer that was already on.


    Shen Yu paid attention to Tang Li¡¯s gaze, and suddenly his stifled face seemed pale. He hurried forward to take away his hanged clothing, ¡°I have something dirty on my clothes. So, took it off and washed it...¡±


    Before his voice fell, one hand took away the clothes first.


    Shen Yu was stunned. He looked at Tang Li with a red face.


    Tang Li uneasily looked away from Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. He then reluctantly smiled from the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Go take a bath, I¡¯ll wash your clothes for you.¡±


    With that, Tang Li turned and walked out of the bathroom.


    His pace was so fast as if something was chasing after him.


    Bang. (The door sound)


    Tang Li easily closed the bathroom door.


    He stood still in front of the door while clutching the half-dried clothing. After a while, he breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Just as Tang Li was about to lift up his foot to leave, he suddenly felt a warm liquid gushing out of his nose. He was stunned. He reached his hand to his nose and wiped it gently.


    He ced his hand down and looked.


    Dazzling red.


    He had a nosebleed.


    Tang Li, ¡°...¡±


    He went to the coffee table and pulled out two tissues to wipe the blood clean from his nose. He called room service and acted as if nothing had happened.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the hotel staff toe and knock on the door.


    Tang Li handed over Shen Yu¡¯s clothing to the service staff. He carefully told the other party to wash and dry them. He then closed the door and sat on the sofa. He waited for an hour.


    The clothes bought by Zhou Che were just right for Shen Yu. After bathing, Shen Yu felt refreshed. Even his mood became ted.


    When he walked out of the bathroom, Shen Yu saw a small tissue roll tucked in Tang Li¡¯s nostrils. He couldn¡¯t help but worry. He unsteadily walked over to him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your nose? Does it hurt? ¡°


    Tang Li avoided Shen Yu¡¯s hand and embarrassedly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I identally bumped into it.¡±


    ¡°Did your nose bleed when you bumped into it?¡± Shen Yu asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Tang Li subconsciously denied, ¡°There is no blood.¡±


    Shen Yu obviously didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°...So why is there a tissue roll stuck in your nose? ¡°


    Tang Li thought for a moment, then solemnly replied, ¡°I¡¯m taking precautions to prevent any nosebleeds.¡±


    Shen Yu, ¡°...¡±


    He was not stupid enough to repeat what Tang Li had said, but since Tang Li looked and acted as nothing big happened to him, he didn¡¯t continue to ask for more details.


    These two people sat on the sofa, silent.


    In the past five days, Shen Yu held back from a lot of things that he wanted to say to Tang Li.


    Unexpectedly, when he saw Tang Li now, it was like he didn¡¯t know how to open his mouth. He felt weary to say anything.


    He wanted to exin to Tang Li why he did note forward to help him.


    He wanted him to know what kind of life he had been living during that period of time.


    He wanted to ask Tang Li how he safely escaped from the Shen family.


    As well as...


    The ¡°home¡± that came out from his mouth not long ago, on the phone. Which ¡°home¡± was that?


    No matter which or what question it was, he can¡¯t exin it in a few words.


    Shen Yu felt weary when he thought about it. His body was tired and his heart was even more weary.


    After thinking about it for a while, he had to urge Tang Li to take a bath first. If he had anything to say, he would wait until he had finished taking a bath.


    Shen Yu originally wanted to take advantage of Tang Li¡¯s bath time to sort out his chaotic mind. How could he know that Tang Li¡¯s bath was very quick. Within half an hour, he came out of the bathroom with wet hair.


    Shen Yu, who fell into contemtion, supported his chin. He heard the sound of footsteps and turned around, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dry your hair?¡± he frowned.


    ¡°It will dry quickly.¡± Tang Li randomly scratched his hair and he then sat on the sofa opposite of Shen Yu.


    The two men continued to stare at each other.


    Finally, Shen Yu sighed softly. He conceded and started to talk, ¡°Go to the bathroom and take out the hairdryer.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li, who was ordered, ran very fast to get it.


    There was no socket near the sofa. So, Shen Yu let Tang Li sit at the bedside. He sat behind Tang Li with his legs crossed and turned on the hairdryer. Warm breeze and fingers slowly went through Tang Li¡¯s hair.


    For a moment, there was only a howling wind of the hairdryer in the quiet room.


    None of them spoke.


    Warm feelings were spreading in the air.


    Shen Yu looked at Tang Li¡¯s head and his broad back. His heart was filled with all sorts of feelings...


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    The two men spoke almost at the same time and they also turned silent at the same time.


    Shen Yu rubbed Tang Li¡¯s hair and paused. He wanted Tang Li to continue talking. In the end, he waited for a whole minute and didn¡¯t hear anything from him.


    Thus, Shen Yu said with a smile, ¡°What did you want to say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very important matter.¡± Tang Li¡¯s voice was being pressed down that it was almost drowned in the endless stream of white noise


    Shen Yu almost couldn¡¯t hear what he was talking about. So, he turned off the hairdryer.


    Instantly, the room became quiet, so quiet that a drop of a needle could be heard.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Shen Yu said in a calm voice, ¡°What¡¯s so important?¡±


    In fact, when Shen Yu uttered this sentence, he was vaguely aware of something. However, he still had some delusion in his mind, hoping that those thoughts were just the product of his imagination, yet Tang Li easily shattered his hope.


    Shen Yu heard him say, ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±


    ¡°Which house?¡±


    ¡°Tang family.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu wanted tough but he found out that he couldn¡¯tugh at all. He even felt like crying. He was very sad and his heart felt unwell. It took a lot of effort to force himself to calm down. ¡°When is it?¡±


    ¡°Soon.¡± Tang Li said so.


    Shen Yu knew that Tang Li didn¡¯t want to answer his questions. If Tang Li didn¡¯t want to say anything anymore, he won¡¯t ask any more questions. But now, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t control his emotions. Before his brain could react, his mouth blurted out.


    ¡°How long is that ¡®soon¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 60: Letting Go

    <h4>Chapter 60: Letting Go</h4>


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t know why he felt so sad.


    He really wanted to calm himself down.


    But after a few times of struggle, he could not calm down at all.


    The oppressive air imperceptibly changed into a gigantic hand, choking Shen Yu¡¯s neck ruthlessly. The suffocation that came with it, deprived him of every little oxygen he has left.


    It was so much that he had to open his mouth, resembling a fish that was on its deathbed, breathing painfully.


    Somehow, even when he knew that Tang Li liked boys and also had a target of affection, he didn¡¯t find it so hard to ept.


    That time, the cabbage that he had painstakingly grown was hogged by a wild boar [1].


    {TN: [1] Shen Yu was implying that the cabbage aka Tang Li will be stolen by another person}


    But this time, the cabbage took an initiative to run away.


    Correct...


    Tang Li chose to leave.


    In fact, Shen Yu had expected that there woulde such a day, and he was well prepared for the arrival of this day.


    However, when it really came to this moment, he felt that the truth was so cruel and it felt uneptable.


    Just when Shen Yu thought Tang Li wouldn¡¯t answer him, he suddenly heard the other side slowly say, ¡°About a year ago, Tang Ming from the Tang family came to me. He said my grandfather was in critical condition. He hopes that I visit grandfather before the falling leaf returns to the roots [2].¡±


    {TN: [2] ÂäÒ¶¹é¸ù/lu¨°y¨¨gu¨©g¨¥n is an idiom a fig. all things go back to their source eventually / in old age, an expatriate returns home. He probably mean grandpa will die eventually}


    Finally, he added, ¡°Two days ago, Tang Ming took me away from Grandpa Shen.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yu was stunned.


    A sick face showing the vicissitudes of life gradually emerged in his nk mind¡ª¡ªin Shen Yu¡¯s impression, Tang Li¡¯s grandfather was always sick and skinny, almost unable to see his normal appearance.


    Before Tang Li first came to the Shen family¡¯s home, Shen Yu met Tang Li¡¯s grandfather several times for his custody. Later, he requested Uncle Zhang to find a sanatorium for Tang Li¡¯s grandfather and gave Tang Li¡¯s rtives a sum of money. Then, he didn¡¯t pay attention to this matter again.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Tang Li who mentioned it all of a sudden, Shen Yu would have forgotten the old man who was one foot from his grave.


    And Tang Ming...


    A very familiar name.


    Shen Yu recalled before, he apanied Tang Li to the Englishpetition in Jincheng five years ago. He came across Tang Ming who was waiting for his cousin, Tang Wenjing, outside the library.


    Based on his calctions, if he went ording to the original plot line, now was a crucial time for Tang Li to return to the Tang family.


    For a moment, a deep sense of powerlessness swept over Shen Yu.


    After a while, Shen Yu once again picked up the hair dryer with his hand, and continued to dry Tang Li¡¯s still wet hair.


    It¡¯s been blowing like this for nearly an hour.


    Then, Shen Yu got out of bed, stumbled into the bathroom and returned it back to the cab.


    He faced the mirror, his hands propped up in front of the sink. He motionlessly looked at the mirror. He looked pale, there wasn¡¯t a hint of colour on his face. Hisplexion was so unsightly that he could not squeeze out a fake smile.


    Since Tang Li wanted to go, then he will let him go.


    Eventually, children grow up and their own way of thinking is to be considered.


    Moreover, his initial purpose for taking Tang Li was not to keep him with him all his life. As long as Tang Li didn¡¯t hate or detest him as he did in the original text, his n has been aplished.


    Shen Yu constantly consoled himself, but he did not feel any better.


    In the end, he gave up.


    He walked out of the bathroom with a gloomy expression.


    Tang Li remained seated on the bedside; there was not even any movement. He observed Shen Yu¡¯s expression anxiously like a child who made a mistake.


    Upon seeing this, Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help but wanted tough. In fact, he actuallyughed. Soon after, he supported himself with the back of the sofa and finally sat on it.


    He beckoned Tang Li and said, e here.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Li immediately got up and moved to the opposite of Shen Yu to sit down.


    Shen Yu seized up Tang Li without batting an eysh. He discovered that Tang Li¡¯s appearance had always looked as he had remembered. His eyebrows, eyes and quiet look were the same as Tang Li five years ago.


    However, circumstances had changed. They had no choice but to change.


    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s decided.¡± Tang Li seems to know what Shen Yu wanted to ask. He answered it without pause, ¡°I will be back to pack my luggage in two days¡¯ time. If it¡¯s inconvenient for you all, I can also acquire my stuff again.¡±


    Shen Yu sighed while smiling, ¡°The Shen family¡¯s house is your second home. It¡¯s convenient for you no matter when youe back.¡±


    Tang Li did not speak. He silently watched Shen Yu attentively.


    Shen Yu had a reluctant smile on his face. Tang Li¡¯s blunt gaze made him ufortable. Hence, he turned away to avoid the other¡¯s eyes.


    Smile...smile.


    He couldn¡¯t smile at all.


    His eyes and tip of the nose felt sour and astringent. His heart was letting out a stream of air that will rush up to the throat at any moment.


    Only God knows how hard he had to make himself look so calm and collected.


    At this time, Tang Li suddenly came closer to him. Subsequently, a pair of strong hands gently embraced Shen Yu.


    ¡°I assure you...¡± Tang Li¡¯s low voice sounded in the ear, simr to some kind of irresistible magic, ¡°This is not the end. This is the beginning.¡±


    Shen Yu blinked. He didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Tang Li¡¯s words.


    Obviously, Tang Li didn¡¯t need him to understand. He rubbed Shen Yu¡¯s head and touched his hair gently,¡±I wille back to you. I never intended to leave.¡±


    Deep down, Shen Yu understood him. He chuckled then he sighed,¡±I never thought of tying you by my side.¡±


    Although he was very sad, it was good for him to wait and figure it out.


    He will only try to persuade himself and ept reality. He will not force Tang Li to stay.


    Tang Li lowered his eyes and without saying anything, he held Shen Yu¡¯s hand. His hand gradually tightened on his.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t struggle and allowed Tang Li to hold him. After being held for more than ten minutes, he ced his hands on Tang Li¡¯s chest and gently pushed him away.


    ¡°Who is Zhou Che exactly?¡± Shen Yu asked, ¡°He said he is your colleague.¡±


    Tang Li hummed, ¡°I was helping him in thepany, just like a colleague.¡±


    Shen Yu was stunned for a moment, ¡°When did that happen?¡± he asked.


    Tang Li sensed that Shen Yu was not happy. He touched his nose again and again. Despite his heart being very anxious, he still told him the truth, ¡°After graduating from third year of middle school.¡±


    Shen Yu, ¡°...¡±


    He only found out that whether it was the Tang family who came knocking at the door or Tang Li and Zhou Che were acquaintances, in those matters, he was not included. He didn¡¯t even know a bit of this inside story.


    In Tang Li¡¯s world, he was aplete stranger. He was not even qualified to take part in it.


    Perhaps, the only thing he knew was that Tang Li liked boys.


    Shen Yu thought he would be deeply hurt for quite a time. However, he didn¡¯t feel anything at this very moment. He was so numb that he could even show Tang Li a smile that evolved from his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Go to sleep.¡± Shen Yu stood up. He thought about it again and said, ¡°There is only one bed in this room. I¡¯ll go look for another room.¡±


    Tang Li hurriedly got up to follow him, ¡°You are already here. I will go to other rooms.¡±


    Shen Yu raised up his head and shrugged, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then. If something matters, you can call me.¡± Tang Li said.


    Shen Yu nodded. He suddenly had no will to talk.


    He helplessly watched Tang Li take a step and leave the room. Before closing the door, he suddenly noticed from the corner of his eye that there were two pink objects falling from the sofa.


    That¡¯s where Tang Li sat.


    ¡°Chestnut!¡± Shen Yu hurriedly shouted.


    Tang Li had already put on a good show earlier, then he was called back by Shen Yu. Hearing Shen Yu¡¯s shouted voice, his two eyes shone and his suppressed emotion was reced by joy in an instant.


    Before Shen Yu could say the following words, Tang Li stopped his pace, went back to the room and mmed the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep on the sofa.¡± Both Tang Li¡¯s eyes were bright. He took an initiative to say, ¡°Let the attendant bring the bedding and pillowter.¡±


    Shen Yu was stupefied, ¡°Eh?¡±


    Tang Li soon realized that something was wrong. For a moment, He was confused, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep in another room?¡± Shen Yu asked.


    Tang Li was silent for a while. Only then, he weakly spoke,¡±But you have called me back...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because something of yours has fallen.¡± Shen Yu raised his hand. The two pink squared were sandwiched between his index finger and the middle finger was shining in the light. If he looked carefully, he could see the stic cover sprinkled with gold powder.


    Tang Li was at loss. He stepped forward and snatched it from Shen Yu¡¯s hand.


    In the next second, he suddenly remembered that this was what Zhou Che forced into his pocket before he left.


    Maybe it fell down when he sat on the sofa earlier.


    Tang Li looked at what was on his hand and raised his head to ask Shen Yu, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Shen Yu¡¯s mouth twitched a bit. He didn¡¯t answer the question, ¡°Where did you get it from?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Che gave it.¡± Tang Li said.


    Shen Yu looked at Tang Li¡¯s expression suspiciously. He found that Tang Li really didn¡¯t know what the object was in his hand. He suddenly felt speechless.


    At the same time, he also recalled¡ª¡ªAlthough he and all of his teachers had taught Tang Li numerous things, they never exined that aspect to Tang Li.


    After thinking about it, Shen Yu sighed, ¡°You, open it up and have a look.¡±


    Tang Li didn¡¯t doubt him. He tried to tear up one of the pink squares and opened it. Just as he was preparing to move, he was instantly aware of something. His body froze.


    Shen Yu was enjoying the bustling scene and folded his arms. He turned around to sit on the sofa. He was calm and unruffled in the midst of chaos [3] and looked at Tang Li¡¯s face that became red in an instant.


    {TN: [3] ºÃÕûÒÔϾ/h¨¤ozh¨§ngy¨«xi¨¢ is an idiom means to take it easy}


    He jokingly asked him, ¡°Do you know what it is now?¡±


    It was rare for Tang Li to show his wits¡¯ end expression. He still had those two pink squares in his hand. For a moment he thought, to keep holding them was wrong, to throw them away was also wrong and he could only stand in the same ce.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m just...¡± Tang Li¡¯s face was red like a monkey¡¯s butt. He suddenly stammered, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what it was just now. It¡¯s mainly because the package is so strange. I¡¯ve never seen such a fancy package before.¡±


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡°It¡¯s just because you haven¡¯t seen it before. In fact, there are more bizarre packages.¡±


    Tang Li sighed and threw it into the trash can.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Shen Yu was sitting on the sofa and didn¡¯t move. He watched Tang Li walk towards the door without blinking. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether there was something in his brain and unexpectedly asked, ¡°By the way, you said Zhou Che bought it for you. Who are you going to use it with?¡±


    In a split second, Tang Li was stunned.


    Shen Yu continued to ask, ¡°With the person you like?¡±

 Chapter 61: Complaining (1)

    <h4>Chapter 61: Comining (1)</h4>


    Originally, Shen Yu merely wanted to get it over by making a joke.


    Though, who knew that Tang Li¡¯s expression barely turned back to normal. It turned red as a monkey¡¯s butt once again after hearing him say that. Even the tips of his ears are red.


    He stood there motionless, feeling hopeless for a whole minute.


    ¡°N-No.¡± Tang Li stuttered. He was vexed as he evaded eye contact and he scratched his head impatiently, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that yet.¡±


    Shen Yu was looking at Tang Li¡¯s blushing face and he chuckled. He waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m just ying with you.¡±


    Tang Li, ¡°...¡±


    He was relieved and finally had the courage to face Shen Yu. His ck eyes were filled with helplessness and also mixed together with some other things, but he concealed it so well.


    Shen Yu lowered his head, put his fist on the lips and chuckled [1].


    {TN: [1] Shen Yu¡¯s posture sth like this}


    Shen Yu slowly restrained hisughter as heughed for quite a while. He wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes. He sighed and said, ¡°You are an adult now. You ought to know a few of these things.¡±


    But he didn¡¯t know if there was a chance to see him marry and have children in the future.


    He reckoned that it was only a little hope...


    After all, this little viin¡¯s love & romance would bump into the south wallter.


    ¡°Just go to sleep.¡± Shen Yu smiled at him, ¡°Good night. See you tomorrow.¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s embarrassed facade earlier gradually faded to a neutral expression. He looked at Shen Yu for a moment and opened his lips as if he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Good night.¡± Tang Li said as he closed the door.


    Click. It sounded light.


    The room becamepletely quiet.


    Shen Yu sat on the sofa for a while. Then, he got up and walked to the bedside.


    ***


    The next day.


    Shen Yu was woken up by a loud knock at the door. Outside the door, he could hear a man¡¯s voice loudly saying, ¡°Mr. Shen, have you woken up?¡±


    It was Zhou Che¡¯s voice.


    Shen Yu got out of bed and put on his clothes. He staggered and stumbled as he went to open the door.


    Opening the door, Zhou Che¡¯s smiling face was the first one toe into view.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Shen.¡± Zhou Che lifted his both hands to show Shen Yu the food box he was carrying. ¡°Tang Li said you are not used to the hotel¡¯s breakfast meal. So, I bought some from a nearby family restaurant. I¡¯m unsure if it¡¯s to your liking.¡±


    Shen Yu was overwhelmed by the favor. He quickly stepped aside and said, ¡°Sorry for troubling you.¡±


    Zhou Che smiled, revealing a missing tooth, ¡°It was no trouble.¡±


    Shen Yu looked around and peeked his head outside the door. However, he couldn¡¯t find Tang Li¡¯s figure and couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.


    He slowly closed the door. He turned around and saw that Zhou Che already cing the meal box and disposable chopsticks on the table.


    ¡°Come and have a taste?¡± Zhou Che excitedly ushered, ¡°I frequently visit the restaurant. It¡¯s a very well-known family restaurant and the business is booming.¡±


    The corner of Shen Yu¡¯s mouth lifted, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once he sat down, he asked Zhou Che, ¡°Oh, by the way, is chestnut up yet?¡±


    Zhou Che scratched his head and replied to him, ¡°Earlier, Tang Li already called me. He¡¯s probably busy and would look for youter.¡±


    In the end, Tang Li didn¡¯t show up even until Zhou Che and Shen Yu finished their breakfast.


    Once his task hadpleted, Zhou Che cleaned up the remains on the dining table agilely. After greeting Shen Yu with a smile, he ran like the bottom of his feet had been smeared with oil [2].


    {TN: [2] It was a metaphor. It means Zhou Che ran really fast}


    It hadn¡¯t been two minutes, there was a knock at the door.


    Shen Yu thought that it was Tang Li. He almost knocked against the top of the shoe cab due to his unsteady steps as he hurriedly went to open the door. Fortunately, he supported himself by the wall and stabilized himself.


    He straightened his sorry figure and opened the door, only to see a service personnel in hotel attire. She held the dry and clean clothes in her hands as she handed it to Shen Yu while smiling.


    ¡°Mr. Shen, these are the clothing Mr. Tang gave usst night forundry.¡±


    Shen Yu was stunned for a good while. Only then he took his clothes from her hands.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

 Chapter 61: Complaining (2)

    <h4>Chapter 61: Comining (2)</h4>


    After closing the door, Shen Yu walked towards the bed and conveniently threw his clothes and trousers on the bed. At this moment, he felt an unknown rage shoot straight up to the top of his head, no matter how much he constantly supressed and kept it under control.


    He recalled all kinds of things that happened the day before and now.


    Pile by pile and piece by piece...


    Without any exception, the fault jeering at his foolishness.


    He even said that Tang Li was a fool. Perhaps in the eyes of Tang Li and others, he was the real fool.


    In order to see Tang Li¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t hesitate to put himself in a difficult situation.


    Shen Yu pulled out his cell phone from under the quilt. He unlocked the screen and saw a pile of missed calls, unread text messages and Wechat. When he directly logged into his wechat, he saw a small number ¡°1¡± in front of the only dialog box that is ced at the top.


    It¡¯s a message from Tang Li¡ª¡ª


    [Sorry, I have something urgent that came up. I¡¯ll contact youter.]


    It was concise andprehensive.


    It was to the extent that even Shen Yu didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this sentence.


    What kind of urgent matter is it?


    When ister?


    Shen Yu dazely stared at his phone for quite a long while. Then, he forced down his thought of calling Tang Li. He only replied with an ¡°okay¡±.


    Then, he sat by the bedside to wait.


    He waited until 12 o¡¯clock noon yet there was no reply nor message from Tang Li.


    The ¡°okay¡± he previously sent was lying quietly at the bottom of the chat box. It was a little brief and somewhat unrefined.


    Shen Yu sighed. He logged out his Wechat and dialed Kang Lin.


    Shen Yu was sent back on the spot by Kang Lin to the Shen family home. The entire house was so quiet that a needle dropping could be heard.


    Uncle Zhang and Aunt Chen seem to have been guarding the living room all night. They were still wearing their clothes fromst night. Their faces were full of fatigue. Below their eyes were dark eyebags.


    Seeing Shen Yuing back, Aunt Chen became so emotional that the rim of her eyes went red. She rushed over to wee him.


    ¡°Are you all right, Sir?¡±


    Shen Yu shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Saying that, his eyes went from Aunt Chen, who was in front of him, to Uncle Zhang, who was quietly approaching him without uttering any word.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, let¡¯s go to the study room to talk.¡±


    Uncle Zhang seemed to have guessed that Shen Yu would say so. There was no surprise in his expression, he nodded obediently, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Aunt Chen wanted to bring Shen Yu¡¯s crutch, but Shen Yu refused. He walked slowly to the elevator as Uncle Zhang followed him from behind in silence.


    Once they arrived in the study room, Shen Yu went straight to his desk and sat down.


    Uncle Zhang came to the front desk and could only stand upright. Shen Yu hadn¡¯t ordered for him to take a seat, so he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang.¡± Shen Yu started, ¡°Since my parents were gone. You¡¯ve been like family to me. I have never thought that you would be somebody that my grandfather nted here to supervise me. I thought you wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    Uncle Zhang slightly drooped his head and breathed out, ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to hear you apologize.¡± Shen Yu leaned back to the chair. His indiferent cold eyes also moved from Uncle Zhang to the gorgeousplicated patterns carved on the ceiling. He continued, ¡°Just go. Since you only listen to my grandfather, you can go to attend my grandfather.¡±


    In the end, heughed while mocking himself, ¡°I just happened to save you from worrying about my huge farts matter.¡±


    Hearing this, Uncle Zhang was stunned. He raised his head and looked at Shen Yu.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Uncle Zhang opened his mouth to talk, ¡°I...¡±


    Shen Yu made a hand gesture to directly interrupt what Uncle Zhang would say, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to listen to your exnation.¡±


    Uncle Zhang was silent for a quite a while. He wanted to say something but he hesitated. Finally, with difficulty, he responded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You hand over all important household matters to Aunt Chen. Give both dessert shops to Kang Lin to manage. Quickly finish those tasks. After that, you may pack your belongings and move out.¡± Shen Yu propped up his chin to think for a moment. He then said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a week, is that enough?¡±


    Uncle Zhang gulped, ¡°...That¡¯s enough. ¡°


    Shen Yu nodded, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Uncle Zhang turned and walked to the door. He took a step outside the room, he was moving slow abd sluggish. Just as he was about to close the door, he couldn¡¯t help but let his voice out, ¡°Sir, forgive me for being frank...¡±


    This time, Uncle Zhang didn¡¯t give Shen Yu an opportunity to interrupt him. He continued without slightest hesitation, ¡°I believe that there¡¯s no mistake in my way of handling things, let alone in my way of handling Master Shen¡¯s matter. Perhaps you weren¡¯t aware, but ever since the Shen family took Tang Li in, you underwent tremendous changes.¡±


    What he said made Shen Yu pause all of sudden. He raised his eyebrow at Uncle Zhang. He motioned his eyes as a hint for Uncle Zhang to continue.


    Uncle Zhang swallowed subconsciously and slowly said, ¡°Previously, you used to be decisive in your work. You were never sloppy nor do you act on impulse. Work is all you have. Even Old Master Shen did not spare any effort to criticise you regarding this matter. You were really working hard for the Shen family at that time.¡±


    Shen Yu, ¡°...¡±


    He seemed to have guessed what Uncle Zhang was going to say next.


    As expected, he heard Uncle Zhang say, ¡°But now you are single-minded in educating Tang Li as well as managing those two dessert shops on top of it. Most of the things in thepany are piled up for Kang Lin to deal with. You have been absent in several important meetings because of Tang Li¡¯s minor illness. Some people even think that Kang Lin is you, Manager Shen.¡±


    Shen Yu was speechless. He really couldn¡¯t find words to refute Uncle Zhang.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Uncle Zhang looked at Shen Yu with glistening tears in his eyes and sincerely said, ¡°Perhaps Master Shen shouldn¡¯t have suggested that you take Tang Li in, or you wouldn¡¯t have degraded into this.¡±


    Shen Yu was speechless, ¡°I...¡±


    Uncle Zhang continued, ¡°You always think about Tang Li these days, but have you ever thought about the Shen family?¡±


    Shen Yu was unable to say anything.


    The quiet air spread throughout the study room. The surrounding was so quiet that only their breathing could be heard.


    Shen Yu was stiff, he did not move.


    In fact, he had a lot to say to Uncle Zhang.


    Such as the Shen familypany¡¯s performance that had begun to decline. Probably in a short time, it will usher in bankruptcy as described in the original text. When the timees, the whole Shen family will be impoverished.


    For instance, he was just a pastry chef. The only thing he knew was how to make pastries as well as run a dessert shop. He really didn¡¯t have the ability to manage arge scalepany.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t even know how he supported the Shen family up till now.


    It was a pity that not much could be said. In the end, not a word came out from Shen Yu¡¯s mouth.


    When Shen Yu returned to his senses, Uncle Zhang had already left the study room.

 Chapter 62: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 62: Leaving</h4>


    Tranted by IAllsIsAwe


    Proofread by Kyeopchi


    Shen Yu waited for a day, but he wasn¡¯t waiting for any news regarding Tang Li.


    On the contrary, he was waiting for a phone call from Elder Shen in the evening.


    Due to this informer¨Dspy¨D Uncle Zhang, Elder Shen naturally knew exactly all Shen Yu¡¯s moves during this period. However, he did not find fault with him because he frankly spoke his reasoning.


    ¡°I know you love Chestnut dearly, but there are numerous eyes around watching us. The most irrational thing at this time is because you are using emotions when dealing with such matters.¡±


    Shen Yu leaned on the sofa. His eyes were staring dazely at the ceiling.


    Once Elder Shen finished talking, he absent-mindedly responded.


    Elder Shen knew that Shen Yu would turn deaf to what he said. He sighed, but he continued, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to do anything to Chestnut. I keep him just for a show to those people to see. Do you think I will hurt him?¡±


    Shen Yu pursed his lips repeatedly, ¡°...Grandpa, this matter is already over. ¡°


    He didn¡¯t want to discuss it anymore.


    As long as Tang Li¡¯s name was mentioned, he became upset.


    It was vexing.


    It felt like a wound that he managed to hide secretly with great difficulty was being pointed out by others and furthermore, sprinkling salt on his wound.


    Shen Yu took a deep breath. He was somewhat shaking.


    Elder Shen on the other side of the phone seemed to guess Shen Yu¡¯s state of mind. The exining tone abruptly came to an end. After a good while, he sighed and said, ¡°Xiao Yu ah, you are bing more and more immature now.¡±


    It was the same thing again.


    Yesterday afternoon, Uncle Zhang also said the same thing to him.


    They were able to express their disappointment and dissatisfaction in such a straightforward way, however, for Shen Yu, he could only hold back. He swallowed all the injustice and annoyances into his stomach and pretended as if nothing had happened.


    He knew that even if he would talk, it¡¯d be impossible for anyone to believe him.


    Shen Yu¡¯s face was pale. He ced his hand on the sofa and grasped it tightly. Then, he slowly breathed out andpromised, ¡°Sorry, Grandpa.¡±


    Sorry.


    He was not the real Shen Yu.


    He didn¡¯t have the original owner¡¯s ability and resolution. Seeing the Shen family¡¯spany started to decline, he could only helplessly worry and watch. He had one¡¯s hands bound and was unable to do anything about it [1]. He couldn¡¯t think of a way.


    {TN: [1] ÊøÊÖÎÞ²ß/sh¨´sh¨¯uw¨²c¨¨ is idiom means helpless in the face of a crisis}


    Elder Shen kept silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°You can deal with the Jincheng Branch¡¯s business. All the needless expenditure will be saved. Later on, we will try to open a water source and reduce outflow [2]. Furthermore, there are also two branches in the southwest area. Dissolve them. They have been losing money for three years. No matter how much you support them, they will only continue to suffer more losses.¡±


    {TN:[2] ¿ªÔ´½ÚÁ÷/k¨¡iyu¨¢nji¨¦li¨² is an idiom means increase ie and save on spending / to broaden the sources of ie and economize on expenditure}


    Shen Yu was stunned, ¡°Are we going to give up the entire southwest market?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking currently.¡± Elder Shen said, ¡°Thepany¡¯s performance was not as good as it had been for the past year. If it keeps on developing like this, it will be an empty shell sooner orter. It¡¯s better to focus on the development of star projects in thepany. As for the new ideas that those peoplee up with, it will be vetoed for the time being. We need to take a stable route.¡±


    Shen Yu obediently agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just when Shen Yu thought that Elder Shen was going to end the conversation, he suddenly heard the other side ask, ¡°Oh, by the way, how are your two dessert shops doing?¡±


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t expect Elder Shen would jump to another topic so fast. After a while, he replied, ¡°Business is still pretty good. I¡¯m about to open another branch in the city center of a business district. Last month, I went with Kang Lin to look at the shop. Now, I¡¯m negotiating with thendlord. If everything goes well, maybe the shop will open at the end of this year.¡±


    Talking about the dessert shop, Shen Yu swept away his depressed mood earlier and started to lively chatter about a lot of things.


    It was until Shen Yu¡¯s voice slowly died down when he realized that Elder Shen hadn¡¯t spoken a word. From the beginning, he only listened to him quietly.


    Shen Yu was a little embarrassed, ¡°...Sorry. ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I like hearing you talk about it.¡± Elder Shen chuckled, ¡°You only be energetic when you talk about these things.¡±


    Shen Yu was speechless.


    ¡°Keep it well.¡± Elder Shen said jokingly, ¡°Once your side job expandster, we, both grandfather-grandson, would not be stranded on the street.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Shen Yu closed his eyes and his heart felt unwell.


    The afternoon the next day.


    Shen Yu finally received a call from Tang Li.


    Tang Li not only made a phone call, but also arrived at Shen family¡¯s home within half an hour after he hung up. He was followed by Tang family¡¯s servants and Tang Ming, who had once met Shen Yu in Jincheng.


    Tang Ming was still fair and thin as he can remember. His skin was so clean that it was almost transparent under the sun. His facial features and temperament did not change much from five years ago, but his body exuded a lot ofposure.


    This group of people were led into the living room by Aunt Chen.


    The Tang family¡¯s servants brought their own luggage and packing boxes. With Aunt Chen¡¯s consent, they went straight to Tang Li¡¯s room on the second floor.


    Shen Yu was dressed casually at home. He sat on the sofa without any movement. The air conditioner in the centre was blowing strong cold air, which made his whole arms have goosebumps.


    However, it was as if Shen Yu couldn¡¯t feel cold. Ever since Tang Li stepped into the living room, his eyes were fixed on Tang Li right away.


    His line of sight moved along with Tang Li¡¯s footsteps.


    Afterwards, he watched Tang Li go towards the power switch of the air conditioner. He knitted his eyebrows and reached out to push the button to increase it.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the temperature in the room to rise a little.


    Tang Li came to face Shen Yu again As he knelt down the ground, he held Shen Yu¡¯s ice cold hands and gently kneaded them. His tone was mixed with helplessness, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t keep the temperature too low. Your health is not good, you might catch a cold when it¡¯s freezing.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s eyes drooped. He carefully looked at Tang Li¡¯s appearance.


    He discovered that Tang Li had slimmed down and tanned.


    He still remembered that time during summer vacation before. Tang Li often ran around with Shen Yu¡¯s assistant, bathing in the sun till his skin turned bronze. When night fell, he could only see his clothing and his rolling eyes.


    Thinking about it, Shen Yu went soft.


    ¡°Thin.¡± He caressed Tang Li¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s better to be fat.¡± Kneading it with his hand felt good too.


    Tang Li looked at Shen Yu with his dark eyes. His eyes shed. There were unknown surges such as tides in them. Then, he suddenly lifted his hand to hold Shen Yu¡¯s hand that was touching his face. He closed his eyes and gently rubbed against Shen Yu¡¯s palm.


    Still, he seemed to resemble a kitten.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fat again soon.¡± Tang Liughed. He even had a small canine tooth showing, ¡°I get fat easily.¡±


    Shen Yu chuckled and smiled. He was about to speak, but he suddenly saw a figure behind Tang Li.


    It was Tang Ming.


    ¡°If you have a weight-gain type of physique, how about us then ah?¡± Tang Ming jokingly grumbled. Then he looked at Shen Yu with a smile and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Shen, long time no see.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s smile vanished and then nodded, ¡°Yes. Long time no see.¡±


    Tang Ming looked at Shen Yu¡¯s legs and said with concern, ¡°I heard Tang Li said that your legs can freely move now.¡±


    Shen Yu said with a smile, ¡°I can barely walk.¡±


    During their chat, the people upstairs had already finished packing Tang Li¡¯s belongings. They moved all of it and started the car.


    Tang Ming followed the servants to return to the car to give space for Tang Li and Shen Yu.


    The living room that was lively earlier, instantly quiet down.


    Shen Yu thought that Tang Li would have a lot to say to him. However, after a long time waiting, Tang Li still hadn¡¯t spoken. He raised his head just in time to see Tang Li¡¯s eyes. Both people were staring at each other with their eyes wide open.


    Both of them ¡®smelled¡¯ the awkward trail on the air.


    Finally, Tang Li broke the silence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He softly said.


    Shen Yu shrugged, he pretended and lightlyughed, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    After a while, Shen Yu asked, ¡°Are you nning to transfer to another school?¡±


    Tang Li shook his head and replied, ¡°Tang Ming and Tang Wenjing are both studying at the same school. I ought to continue attending it until I graduate from high school.¡±


    ¡°Very good then.¡± Shen Yu smiled. When he looked at Tang Li who¡¯s crouching down and didn¡¯t want to get up in front of him, he patted Tang Li on the shoulder. ¡°If they are bullying you,e back right away. The Shen family¡¯s door is always open for you.¡±


    With that, Shen Yu realized what had happened before, and quickly changed what he¡¯s about to say, ¡°Anyway, the door here is always open for you.¡±


    Tang Li grasped Shen Yu¡¯s hand.


    He held it very tightly.


    Then, he slowly let it go.


    ¡°I will go now.¡± Tang Li stood up to leave. ¡°They¡¯re waiting outside.¡±


    ¡°Go on then.¡± Shen Yu said.


    Tang Li was really gone.


    He moved out from the Shen family¡¯s house and took all his belongings.


    The current Tang Li wasn¡¯t someone who¡¯d throw things or people away. Except for the bedroom he used to stay, there was almost no trace of him.


    Soon, the bedroom was cleaned by Aunt Che. When Shen Yu went to look at the room again, he found that even a little bit of trace left by Tang Li had finally been erased.


    There were numerous times that Shen Yu woke up in the middle of the night, feeling that everything happened before was like a dream.


    That he and Tang Li knowing each other was a dream.


    Watching Tang Li growing up was a dream.


    Him helplessly seeing Tang Li leave was a dream.


    Everything. All of it was a dream.


    Maybe one day when he wakes up, he¡¯d see a familiar little apartment. He might also receive phone calls from his friends. Everyday, he would be vexed about those girls who were crazily pursuing him.


    Transmigrating into a book was just a dream.


    Time passed by little by little.


    A monthter, the news that Tang Li left the Shen family¡¯s household started to spread among the upper ss circle as well as the media ever since. Even Yang Jenny, who had not been contacted for a long time, heard the news. She intentionally made a phone call to console Shen Yu.


    This time, Yang Jenny called Shen Yu directly from her father¡¯s cell phone.


    Shen Yu looked at Yang Jenny¡¯s father¡¯s name disyed on the screen. He deeply sighed, despite his heart being unwilling, he had no choice but to be sensible and pick up the phone.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Yang Jenny asked in a gentle voice that overflowed with concern, ¡°I heard about Tang Li and Shen Rong.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yu frowned.


    He thought about how to tear Shen Rong¡¯s body again.


    Before Shen Yu was able to say anything, Yang Jenny grumbled, ¡°I knew that the child was not easy to teach. When he was a child, there was a serious ident in his family. His mind had been twisted for a long time. No matter how much you teach him, it was impossible for him to get back to normal. Fortunately, this time Shen Rong¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t that bad and nothing serious had happened...¡±


    As she spoke, Yang Jenny breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Unfortunately, the talk halted and she was suddenly interrupted by Shen Yu¡¯s cold voice.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    For a moment, Yang Jenny blinked stupidly, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Who told you all these things?¡± Shen Yu asked firmly word by word.


    Yang Jenny was shocked by Shen Yu¡¯s sudden change of attitude. She was speechless for a long while before she weakly responded to him, ¡°I-It was said by the Shen family.¡±


    Awe Hidden Corner: Urghh.. I don¡¯t really like how Tang Ming interrupts their sweet time ah.

 Chapter 63: To Split Up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 63: To Split Up (1)</h4>


    The Shen family had always been the bbermouths. Shen Yu came to know of it when he transmigrated into this world. At that time, the original owner had just suffered from an ident, and he was recuperating passively. For days and nights, he locked himself inside his room.


    For this reason, the Shen family¡¯s rtives more or less spoke ill behind one¡¯s back.


    Though it was known to the outside world that Shen Yu was the only legitimate sessor of the Shen family, for arge and flourishing family, this didn¡¯t solve the problem of a group of bloodsucking vermin that¡¯s eyeing covetously around.


    For the past few years, they stuck close to the original owner and he didn¡¯t know how much blood they sucked from him.


    The original owner and his parents were doing their best, working hard. As for the others, they just hid behind their shadows and enjoyed themselves. Even if they didn¡¯t do anything every day, they¡¯d take a piece of the Shen family¡¯s big cake.


    Shen Yu had thought about it for a long time. He had an idea to divide therge family into smaller groups as a solution.


    One afternoon, he told Elder Shen about this idea.


    Shen Yu originally thought that it would take him some time to persuade Elder Shen to ept this. However, he didn¡¯t hesitate to say yes after hearing what he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m old now. I am too exhausted to move around. You can just do whatever you want.¡± Elder Shen spoke, ¡°I had no choice but to interfere with the matter regarding Chestnut beating Shen Rong. In fact, the one who¡¯s in charge of the Shen family is still you.¡±


    Shen Yu drooped his head and agreed.


    Elder Shen spoke again, ¡°Xiaoyu, are you still angry with me about that matter?¡±


    Hearing his question, Shen Yu was silent for a long time. Finally, he sighed and responded to him, ¡°I¡¯m angry with myself. I don¡¯t even have the capability to protect the people I want to protect.¡±


    ¡°Now, Chestnut doesn¡¯t need your protection anymore. The Tang family is there to protect him. No matter what, nothing will happen.¡±


    Speaking of this matter, Elder Shen hesitated for a bit and changed the topic to something else, ¡°From the start, you gave up the idea of getting married for Chestnut¡¯s sake. Now that Chestnut has his own life, it¡¯s time for you to think about yours.¡±


    Shen Yu frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for Yang Jenny.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily mean Yang Jenny...¡±


    ¡°The same goes for everyone else.¡±


    Elder Shen didn¡¯t speak. He was obviously shocked by Shen Yu¡¯s obstinate words. After a while, he abruptly raised his voice and started to speak unyieldingly, ¡°You said you wanted to wait until Chestnut grows up and I agreed. You said you wanted to divide the family, I agreed. You said you don¡¯t want me to introduce girls to you, I agreed. Ipromised so much. Why can¡¯t you think about what I say?¡±


    Without waiting for Shen Yu to respond, Elder Shen continued and angrily said, ¡°Your parents left early and I only have a grandson left. I just want to hold my great-grandson in my arms before I die. Is that so difficult for you to understand?¡±


    Shen Yu clenched the phone tightly and said nothing.


    Afterwards, he said with acking vigor, ¡°Chestnut has not yet grown up. He is not seventeen yet.¡±


    Elder Shen, ¡°...¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Elder Shen¡¯s strong body, he would have perhaps vomited blood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to get married before I die.¡± Elder Shen didn¡¯t tolerate it and issued an ultimatum, ¡°As for the Shen family, you can just break it up or scatter it if you don¡¯t feel like raising those useless bums. They are no good at earning money, but have a great ability at angering others¡±


    With that, Elder Shen hung up the call.


    Shen Yu shook his head helplessly. He didn¡¯t take Elder Shen¡¯s angry words to his heart. Kang Lin and severalpany¡¯s confidants discussed the division of the Shen family.


    For the Shen family, to split up was not an easy thing.


    After all, the whole Shen family has been developing together for more than hundred of years. The rtionship between them was deep-rooted and closely linked, which was extremelyplicated. If Shen Yu directly touched the interests of most people, he was afraid those people wouldn¡¯t give up. It was just like when they detained Tang Li previously...


    Shen Yu was considering it and wanted to have a go. He felt distressed.


    He had to call in a few close rtives who usually moved to make his intention of the family¡¯s division known to them. Furthermore, he promised them arge portion of a share as well as benefits.


    Those people readily agreed, and soon after everything became busy.


    In order for Shen Yu to divide this family and open another branch, he must handle this matter quickly like the wind. At the same time, Elder Shen on the other side was also busy.


    Elder Shen was upied with choosing Shen Yu¡¯s partner.


    Every once in a while, Elder Shen would call Shen Yu¡¯s cell phone and think up every possible method to deceive him and go on a blind date.


    If Shen Yu disagreed, Elder Shen changed the ploy that he learned recently from out of nowhere ¡ª¡ªOne was crying, two was to make trouble, and three was to hang himself [1]. He made a ruckus so that Shen Yu would have no choice but to agree with his demand.


    {TN: [1] Ò»¿Þ¶þÄÖÈýÉϵõ/y¨©k¨±¡¯¨¨rn¨¤os¨¡nsh¨¤ngdi¨¤o is an idiom means to make a terrible scene / to throw a tantrum}


    ***


    At the beginning of winter, the dark night came quite early.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the sky outside that can be seen from the french window is deeply covered by a dark nket of the night. There was no starlight present in the night sky. Only a lonely crescent moon can be seen and from time to time is surrounded by the passing clouds.


    The restaurant is located in a bustling city center. Sitting by the french window, the rednterns and a green wine [2], could be clearly seen from the street outside as well as the stream of people walking over on the pedestrianne.


    {TN: [2] µÆºì¾ÆÂÌ/d¨¥ngh¨®ngji¨³l¨¸ is an idiom means feasting and pleasure-seeking / debauched and corrupt environment}


    The restaurant inside was very quiet. Except for the light music flowing in the air, the voices of people talking can hardly be heard. Only the sound of ttering knives and forks asionally made sometimes could be heard.


    Shen Yu sat at the dinner table leisurely. He was simply staring at the nightscape outside the ss window.

 Chapter 63: To Split Up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 63: To Split Up (2)</h4>


    Chapter 1: Hello World


    On this fine glorious day, people gathered from all over the world to witness the creation of THE foxaholic fanfic. Everyone watches how the story will unfold, how it will change everyone¡¯s view about humanity. WE SHALL SURVIVE TO INFINITY AND BEYOND TO SHOW YOU WHAT IT MEANS TO BE A DUCK.


    It is not simple, being a duck of Foxaholic. Especially when said duck is tossed out of the frying pan into the fire. Foxaholic duck is cheap but tasty when made into Peking duck meat. That aromatic smell, that crispy skin, that tantalizing meat¡­.just thinking of it makes one salivate. Cheap and affordable, anyone could get it.


    I knew i had to eat it. As a bonus, the duck feathers make fantastic winter coats to brave Canadian winters. Duck¡¯s jijis are long especially this Shan¡¯s imaginary big thick jiji. Shan the duck even had a wife,lynn and some side chicks like trash who skipped sses yesterday.


    Eat her?


    The duck liked to be eaten in a ¡®special¡¯ way. It looks for its spiritual jiji which was lost in Nevend. However, the way of the spiritual jiji was just lost, somewhere out in the world, waiting for the right person to cultivate it.Only the duck of Foxaholic could cultivate it to such an extent.


    The spiritual jiji is an immortal weapon that shot indescribable liquid as defence, and cultivate into a highly prized cultivation tool. The people of Foxaholic wanted nothing but the way to cultivate the spiritual jiji.But there¡¯s a right way to cultivate it, if one couldn¡¯t do it the right way, they will die cruelly by the liquid of the spiritual jiji.


    This liquid was scorching and melts you from the inside when sprayed the wrong way.Burning into you, causing the most unexpected things to ur inside. The liquid had infinite spiritual energy that can help u ascend into heaven of pleasure.


    But the question is, can it produce a seed ?


    If you do it the right way, eventually the spirit energy will condense into a smaller version of you as it pops out after enough time has passed.Thick, slimy, and hot. As the duck obsessed over the perfect spiritual jiji, the other members of foxaholic decided to leave it to its euphoria.Since the immortal weapon lost in nevend, shan read bl in order to properly cultivate as immortal duck.


    I remember Z wanting to try the spiritual jiji. So Z set off on a journey to find the spiritual jiji.Z encounter a duckling along the way so Z followed it.


    The duck thought to herself, ¡®oh z how I love you so, I await for you to find the perfect spiritual jiji!¡¯


    Determined and fueled by love, Z searched high and low for the spiritual jiji.Then, he encountered a cliff which full of fluffy cats. From amongst the cats came out a Lazykat along with the duckling Z petted the cats. They were lolicons, dangerous ones. It maybe called Lazy kat but it was loli diligent cat.


    The Lazykat did not like to be pet, at least not by anyone who wasn¡¯t a loli. Z could not sense the danger. The Lazykat sat upon its throne looking condescendingly upon its visitor. Lazykat noticed Z carried a lot of cookies He wanted to steal them.


    ¡°What brings you disgusting creatures here to my paradise?¡±


    ¡°ONLY LOLIS CAN COME TO MY PARADISE!¡±


    He thought a little more to himself before continuing, ¡°¡­Unless you¡¯re here to talk about panties.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, who are you to step in here when you¡¯re not a loli!¡±


    Z was pressured and confessed his love for lolis and panties to find a way to escape! Then a pigeon and aliene to rescue Z. JS entered the scene with a loud bark, Albeit disoriented, Z was rather thankful for the distractions. Z went to pigeon kingdom with alien¡¯s ufo.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the duck!¡± Yelled ady in miko clothing.


    Z who was blinded by pleasure for a long time, woke up from euphoria when js, pigeon and alien came. Z could not find the duck anywhere. Meanwhile, Lazykat descended upon JS, presented all his cookies, and said ¡°¡­I just had some extra, that¡¯s all. ¡°


    The duck was left alone for the entire night and saved by a beautiful maiden,Lynn. She held the duck in her bosom and stroked it gently.


    ¡°Baby duck,you are safe now¡±.


    https://discovernative/al/visit.php?al=1,7 https://discovernative/al/visit.php?al=1,6


    Touched, the cheap duck immediately asked for Lynn¡¯s hand in marriage even though she wasn¡¯t the Z of her dreams, hubba hubba. But as soon as Lynn agreed, the duck just tossed her to the side and left her to gather dust. Although the duck tossed her to the side,the beautiful maiden obviously love cute little duck. The cheap duck ran to seduce more people, gathering a harem that pitied Lynn and hated the duck. However, despite saddened from being forsaken by the duck, she still quietly waited with bot games until the day she is noticed once again.


    One day, the harem maybe abandoned shan and be lynn¡¯s harem, then lynn, this beautiful maiden was left crying while bearing the child left by the duck. a fatherless duckling. Lynn remained faithful to the duck nheless. Love is beautiful and lynn always believe in power of love.


    So she waited for the duck toe back, but the duck had always believed in the power of lust. Driven by lust, the duck set off to retrieve the spiritual jiji again! unknowing of the figure lurking behind the shadows. The beautiful maiden lynn who believe in love adopted children who could apany her in happiness and hardships. It was also at this time that she met Vex.


    Vex, although he looked like a child, was actually a robot. He pitied the young maiden and wanted to provide her with somefort, so they had a rendezvous at a hotel, but the young maiden could not get her love out of her head.


    However Z came in the middle and gasped out in horror, ¡°VEX! How could you?! I thought¡­I thought we had something special between us!!!¡±


    Vex then vowed to take lynn¡¯s child as his own and raise it together with the young maiden but she decided to live her life as a nun. However, on the day she was supposed to let down her hair, her duck came running. Poor Z, heartbroken and sad, married Cherry.


    The duck was running from pursuers who wanted to eat it. But Cherry was not one to be chained down. The duck kissed the beautiful lynn and said,¡±I love you, Lynn! LET¡¯S HAVE A FOURSOME WITH VEX AND Z!¡±


    Vex can vibrate, The duck got pped away andnded into a trash bin. As he looked down at the duck in contempt, Z snatched vex away and said, ¡°¡­.Of all things¡­.it should be a 5 some with Cherry too!¡± Z could handle 5 vibrators at once indeed. The trash bin (which is actually Trash in disguise) fell in love with shan¡¯s jijis. The trash bin loved the cheap duck and felt happy he (duck) went into her (trash) atst. And Cherry¨Cpoor cherry¨Cwho knew of Z¡¯s strange preferences was satisfied with a contractual rtionship (with z) and left the country.


    The heartbroken lynn raised Xercia, her octopus child, into a pretty girl.

 Chapter 64: Party (1)

    <h4>Chapter 64: Party (1)</h4>


    Tranted by IAllsIsAwe


    Proofread by Kyeopchi


    But on second thought, considering that the girl came to meet him for dinner, Shen Yu suppressed his intention to leave. He tried to reason with the girl, ¡°I¡¯ll send you home first. Once I send you back, you may do whatever you want and go wherever you wish to go. I won¡¯t care for you.¡±


    The girl chuckled and tilted her head, ¡°What a bother. Why do I have to make such a big detour with you?[1]¡°


    {TN: [1] She means like why she needs to go home and thene back to the club again without him}


    Shen Yu frowned. He pursed his lips and set his sight on the girl.


    The girl seemed to notice the impatience in Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. She sighed heavily and tried topromise, ¡°It¡¯s only eight o¡¯clock. How about youe in and sit with me for a while.¡±


    Seeing that Shen Yu didn¡¯t speak, the girl continued, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what kind of life you, a 30-year-old man, have, I want you to take a look at my living environment. If you can ept it, we will get along with each other. If you can¡¯t ept it, I won¡¯t pester you anymore.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows as she asked him, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Shen Yu was speechless.


    As a result, the two people hit a deadlock for quite a long while. It was a strange sight for the staff at the club. Then, a burst of cold wind gave Shen Yu goosebumps.


    He shook his head helplessly and told the driver to wait by the curb as he followed the girl into the club. The girl was very happy that she encircled around Shen Yu, like a merry little bird.


    As they were led to the elevator by the staff, the girl raised her head and looked at Shen Yu. She whispered, ¡°By the way, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Shen Yu answered simultaneously when the girl had yet to ask him, ¡°Are you still in touch with Tang Li?¡± she asked.


    Shen Yu, ¡°¡­I said no.¡±


    The girl was disappointed. She curled her lips and made aical face towards Shen Yu¡¯s side. Then, she tactfully changed the subject, ¡°The fourth floor here has been chartered. Wait a bit and you can walk around freelyter. Of course, you can also follow me along.¡±


    The girl pretended to be coquettish and winked at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu¡¯s face showed no expression, his eyes did not even fluctuate at all. He was looking at the girl with eyes which resembled a puppet without a soul. He said coldly and lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll just sit for a while and leave soon.¡±


    The smile on the girl¡¯s face instantly froze. After a while, she sighed, ¡°You really are a hardcore straight man[2]. No wonder you haven¡¯t had a girlfriend until this age.¡±


    {TN: [2] ¸ÖÌúÖ±ÄÐ/g¨¡ngti¨§zh¨ªn¨¢n literally means iron and steel/hardcore straight man. In Chinese, the term ¡°straight men¡± is sometimes associated with ¡°male chauvinism¡± and ¡°bad taste in clothes,¡± But a ¡°hardcore straight man¡± is often insensitive towards women and has a bad taste for fashion, but he is not obnoxious like those male chauvinists.}


    Shen Yu was silent and turned a deaf ear on the girl¡¯s words.


    Soon after, the elevator stopped on the fourth floor.


    As the elevator doors opened, the view of the lounge¡¯s surrounding was immersed with dim blue lighting, rxing music was flowing in the air. There weren¡¯t as many people in the hall but it also wasn¡¯t that less.


    It was supposed to be a private reservation for a small party.


    It was reckoned that all people here were the girl¡¯s acquaintances.


    The girl turned her head towards Shen Yu and smiled. She reached for Shen Yu¡¯s hand, but Shen Yu avoided her nimbly.


    For a moment, the girl¡¯s face looked somewhat embarrassed. However, she didn¡¯t take long for her to return to her normal expression, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded. He walked out of the elevator together with the girl.


    Who knew that as soon as they took a few steps out of the elevator, the few people recognized who the girl was. They immediately swarmed like bees and buzzed around them to talk to the girl.


    ¡°Xiaohui, didn¡¯t you say you can¡¯te? Why are you here now?¡±


    The girl answered beamingly, ¡°Jia Zhe likes to act like a spendthrift. How could I miss the chance for his treat?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, Jia Zhe is too strange.¡± The other girl said, ¡°Firstly, the new year¡¯s party. Then the masquerade party, and now a birthday party. Is he that rich? There is so much money that there is no ce to spend.¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s forget about the birthday party. Did he think we didn¡¯t know his birthday was in another two months? There is no such thing as an early birthday. ¡°


    As a group of girls talked, their attention finally turned to Shen Yu, who was standing idly.


    Shen Yu, who came out for a blind date this evening, was dressed formally. He had his hair specially taken care of. He was tall, and he looked elegant and refined. Even though the lighting around him was dimmed, the sense of his presence was too strong to be ignored.


    In a split second, the girls¡¯ eyes, whether older or younger, became bright like a light bulb. They were ruthlessly staring at Shen Yu and surged to him like a rushing water.


    ¡°Hi, are you Xiaohui¡¯s partner? We are Xiaohui¡¯s ssmates. You are so handsome ah! ¡°


    ¡°Cute brother, you look better than in the photo.¡±


    ¡°Not only does he look better than the photo, I think he can win Tang Li by andslide. If this cute brother is just ten years younger, how would our school¡¯s most handsome boy, Tang Li, have any chance?¡±


    The girls continuously tried topare Shen Yu and Tang Li until Xiaohui couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She forced her way through and said, ¡°Alright, alright. He¡¯s already thirty years old. What is there topare a youngster like Tang Li?¡±


    Shen Yu, ¡°¡­¡±


    He put his clenched hand to his lips and coughed twice, ¡°I¡¯m not thirty years old yet. I¡¯m about twenty-nine and a half years old¡­¡±


    Xiaohui turned her head and gave him an eye roll, ¡°Excuse me, is there any difference?¡±


    Shen Yu, ¡°¡­¡±


    He wanted to say that there was a difference. A very big difference.


    This half-year-old thing was something he was stubborn about before he reached forty years old.

 Chapter 64: Party (2)

    <h4>Chapter 64: Party (2)</h4>


    Tranted by IAllsIsAwe


    Proofread by Kyeopchi


    _______________________________________________________________


    The girls covered their mouths and giggled at the conversation between Shen Yu and Xiaohui. They gathered around Shen Yu, who was sitting on the sofa and enthusiastically brought fruit tea and other refreshments.


    Originally, Shen Yu intended to go with the girl and sit in just for five minutes. However, in the end, now that the young girls kept on encircling him to chat, he suddenly didn¡¯t know how to leave.


    He has been sitting like this for half an hour now.


    Shen Yu, who already had his fill, once again stuffed a pile of fruit into his stomach.


    Xiaohui seemed to notice Shen Yu¡¯s dilemma. So, she pped her hands and said in a loud voice at her friends, ¡°Ok ok ok, please let him go. You are blocking him right now. My partner can¡¯t even go to the bathroom if he wants to.¡±


    When the girls heard the words, they hurriedly gave way. They smiled mischievously to ridicule Xiaohui at the same time.


    ¡°Boo, he¡¯s obviously only a blind date¡¯s partner. The eight characters are not even written yet[3] and you already started to take advantage of cute brother huh.¡±


    {TN: [3] °Ë×Ö»¹Ã»Ò»Æ²/b¨¡z¨¬h¨¢im¨¦iy¨©pi¨§ is an idiom. It means things have not even begun to take shape / no sign of sess yet}


    ¡°Now, we are cute brother¡¯s righteous angels tonight. If you want to abduct the cute brother, you have to pass us first!¡±


    Xiao Huiined in dissatisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re the group of fake sisters who have agreed to stand by me and now you try to hold onto my blind date. I want to break my rtionship with you guys!¡±


    Several girls burst intoughter and made some fuss.


    Shen Yu got a headache from their quarrel. He kneaded his temples, got up, and went to the bathroom inside.


    From the look of their clothes, the people here should be students or Tang Li¡¯s schoolmates. Shen Yu could see a lot of people in their school uniforms.


    At the same time, those people probably knew each other. Just as Shen Yu passed through them, they turned their heads tacitly. They looked at Shen Yu in surprise several times, and then they whispered to each other.


    ¡°Who is that person ah? He doesn¡¯t seem to be a student from our school. ¡°


    ¡°Nonsense, he doesn¡¯t look like a student. It seems that Song Hui[4] brought him here. Maybe it¡¯s her boyfriend.¡±


    {TN: [4] Song Hui is Shen Yu¡¯s blind date partner a.k.a Xiaohui. Song is her family name and Xiaohui is kinda her nickname}


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. That person looks familiar. It seems that I¡¯ve seen him somewhere¡­¡± The speaker held his chin and racked his brain for a moment. Then he knocked his head when he realized who it was, ¡°He is Shen Yu! I attended his grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet before!¡±


    ¡°WTF! Shen Yu?!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ How could such a bigshote to our little abode¡­ ¡°


    Shen Yu, who listened to all of their conversations behind him, suddenly felt his thoughts in turmoil.


    There was an overwhelming feeling that he didn¡¯t belong in this ce that was simr to a fine wrapping him and gradually tightening up to keep him trapped inside.


    He thought that these people were Tang Li¡¯s ssmates, perhaps fellow students. They all know Tang Li. They¡¯re the same age as him as well as studying in the same school¡­


    But Shen Yu couldn¡¯t fully understand what they were saying.


    They talked about going to the ss for make-up ss. They talked about teachers together with fellow students. They talked about new things that happened in school recently, and they even talked quite a lot about star chasing, watch-binge drama, and concert topics.


    And also the ¡®things¡¯ that have faded away from Shen Yu¡¯s life for a long time.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t even remember what it felt like to do these things when he was younger. All he knew was that he was immersed in adult life now. He was hovering between upying himself to open a shop all day long, having a blind date out of boredom. He was squeezed by the pressure of life to the point where he didn¡¯t have a moment to properly breathe.


    The disparity between him and those people also represented the gap between him and Tang Li.


    Shen Yu sshed his face with cold water and felt that his jittery, restless mood eased a bit. He thought about it and took out his cellphone to call Xiaohui.


    On the other side, Xiaohui quickly answered, ¡°Brother Shen Yu, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. You can have fun by yourself. Pay attention to safety when you go home.¡± Shen Yu said.


    Xiao Hui was surprised for a moment. She then teased him, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Aren¡¯t you going to take me home?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already eighteen years old. You have the ability to be independent. Even if something goes wrong, you don¡¯t need me to be your guardian.¡± Shen Yu paused and then continued, ¡°Furthermore, I believe there is a big generation gap between us.¡±


    Without giving Xiao Hui a chance to speak, Shen Yu hung up the phone.


    He pulled out two tissues to wipe off the water on his face and turned to leave the bathroom.


    Just as he was about to walk out of the half-open door, he suddenly heard an extremely familiar voice from the outside.


    In a split second, Shen Yu recognized that it was Tang Li who was talking.


    ¡°Do you know how annoying you are? This is myst warning to you. Next time, don¡¯t me me for turning my back on you.¡±


    Before Tang Li¡¯s words could finish, another male voice rang out, ¡°Chestnut, I really, really like you. Even both of my mom and dad know about your existence and they are also supporting me in pursuing you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Could you hear me out first?¡± The male voice said in an almost soft tone, ¡°My father said you just returned to the Tang family and your position right now is still unstable. In addition, you were being bullied by those shady sons of a bitches. If you are with me, I will let my father protect you. My father can help you consolidate your position in the Tang family, as long as you promise me¡­¡±


    He has yet to finish his words. However other footsteps can be heard from a distance.


    The boy immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bathroom and talk.¡±


    Tang Li clicked his tongue impatiently. He was very unwilling to take consideration of the ce or follow the boy to the bathroom.


    Shen Yu nked for a moment but he suddenly reacted and promptly hid in one of the stalls inside.

 Chapter 65: Confession (1)

    <h4>Chapter 65: Confession (1)</h4>


    Tranted by IAllsIsAwe


    Proofread by Kyeopchi


    Even though the bathroom area isn¡¯t that small, it¡¯s also not that big enough not to know whether there was someone in the stall. As long as there was someone entering the bathroom, they could basically see everything in a nce.


    Therefore, when Shen Yu heard Tang Li and the other boy¡¯s footsteps getting closer and closer, he unconsciously hid in the innermost part of the stall.


    He leaned against the corner and tried to hold his breath as slowly as possible.


    After a while, Shen Yu heard a ¡®click¡¯ sound. It should be the sound of the bathroom door being locked.


    ¡°Chestnuts.¡± The boy said, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Tang Li interrupted him coldly, ¡°Hold on.¡±


    The boy seemed to be confused, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    However, Tang Li did not answer the boy, rather he walked directly to the stalls. He then began to check it one by one.


    Shen Yu was hiding in the innermost stall. In order not to attract people¡¯s attention, he deliberately opened the door. In other words, if Tang Lipletely pushed the door open, he would find him hiding in the corner in a cut sorry figure.


    Just imagine the scene if he was found out, Shen Yu would be embarrassed, ashamed and he won¡¯t be able to show his face.


    He struggled to shrink his body and minimize his presence. At the same time, he constantly prayed that Tang Li wouldn¡¯t find him and it would be good if he turned around to walk away.


    Unfortunately, God didn¡¯t seem to hear his prayers.


    Tang Li did not only checked thest stall, but he also pressed the door to the wall without demur.


    It was ¡®bam¡¯ all of sudden.


    There was a slight noise when it collided with the wall.


    Immediately after that, Shen Yu felt an extremely heated gaze roaming over him.


    Shen Yu was stunned for two seconds before he slowly turned his head. He then came in contact with Tang Li¡¯s astonished face.


    Tang Li seemed like he just hurriedly went there from the outside with travel-worn and weary appearance. He was wearing a light gray toggle coat with ck turtleneck on the inside which made him look a bit mature.


    It¡¯s been a long time, his skin colour had be fairer and his hair had also grown.


    Only his refined features and his beautiful phoenix eyes had not changed at all. Althoughpared to the usual, they were a bit cold.


    Tang Li just stared at Shen Yu without blinking and hadn¡¯t moved since.


    Shen Yu¡¯s face was thoroughly red. He felt his limbs gradually bing stiff. His heart was palpitating as if it would pop out from his throat.


    It was too awkward¡­


    And too embarrassing¡­


    Presently, Shen Yu was regretting that he hid in there like a thief. He could just frankly go out and meet Tang Li face-to-face and inquire how Tang Li and that boy had developed in passing by.


    In the end what happened was it looked like he was eavesdropping at the corner of the wall.


    Shen Yu moved his already sore arm, ¡°I¡­¡±


    At the same time, the boy¡¯s voice sounded outside, ¡°Chestnut, what are you trying to find?¡±


    Hearing the voice, it seemed as if Tang Li had just snapped out from his bewitched state. He instantly controlled his expression to move his line of sight and walked away.


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid if there is someone in the bathroom?¡± Tang Li coldly said to the boy, ¡°Next time, pay attention when you speak.¡±


    The boy seemed to be a little dissatisfied. He said in a low voice,¡±Even if there is someone, I like you openly. I¡¯m not afraid if other people know.¡±


    Having said that, the boy also added, ¡°In fact, I wish the whole world knew I like you.¡±


    Tang Li replied decisively, ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t want you to like me, let alone people know the matter of you liking me.¡±


    The boy was stumped at once, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t like you.¡± Tang Li said.


    The boy retorted, ¡°Your reason is too sloppy.¡±


    This time, Tang Li hadn¡¯t spoken anymore, rather he continued to be silent. The boy didn¡¯t make any sound either. They were probably in the middle of confrontation. The whole bathroom was so quiet that even breathing couldn¡¯t be heard.


    Shen Yu kept on leaning against the corner of the wall. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe for fearing he¡¯d identally rm the boy.


    He thought that Tang Li would not continue this topic and leave the bathroom without saying anything. Half a minuteter, he didn¡¯t expect that Tang Li¡¯s voice to suddenly echo around the restroom.

 Chapter 65: Confession (2)

    <h4>Chapter 65: Confession (2)</h4>


    Chapter 3: Z¡¯s pursuit for the spiritual jiji again


    While tai was pursuing the couple, Z on the other hand, was still on the run. On the way, Z meet kin who was eating a pizza, The then innocent Kin, was talking to blood red drink, and was happily eating the pizza.


    Who is that blood red drink? It was her future hubby, Crim.


    crim¡¯s blood, that¡¯s crimsonade changed into human when saw z. Z walked closer, steal the pizza, and try to seduce crim. Then Z found viger A, Kin was affronted but faithful crim didn¡¯t submit to Z. The viger a is so beautiful that he left them alone, Z couldn¡¯t handle the beauty. and seduced her. this random man came out of nowhere, stole her pizza, tried to seduce crim with said pizza, and then found viger a. Kin watched with her mouth ajar.


    Kin proposed to Crim after divorcing herself, The mon and awe, the lord of cats are watching while munching on popcorns. Crim, unfortunately, wasn¡¯t ready yet Kin seduced Crim with all her might. Crim afraid that kin will go papapa with others, Poor kin needed some


    Mon then needed a drink because he choked when he ate so much pop corn at once. then he saw crim. When she couldn¡¯t seduce crim, she had no choice but to ask some help.


    Kin got some pizza with aphrodisiac and feed crim. Kin was saddened. She even divorced herself for Crim, but she had no idea what Crim was interested in or what Crim liked. She then papapa him so hard. Everything was going well until something happened. Crim who is responsible guy married kin. Kin¡¯s old waifu, Z, returned.


    But only he knows what he really thought about the matter. About being drugged. Crim was feeling like he gonna wear green hat.Z was brilliant at letting others wear green hats.


    Kin thought Z was seducing her with his breath. Should he get divorced? Before wear green hat. his voice was once of his assets in seduction. So both Kin and Z made their hubby and wife wear green hats. Crim mused if he should take advantage of Z¡¯s presence to get divorced.


    Kin was loyal.


    Kin the pizza crazy lover was being seduced but crim let out coughs which made her awake, But Z, ever so fickle, still left kin, then let them produce toys at the factory. suspicious toys.


    She ran back to her hubby Crim and papapa him, Only Crim could make her feel amazing, so she remained loyal in between. The minors like Jun who watching have to close their eyes. Z was again left without a partner. Kin was a firm believer that any disagreement could be solved with a round of negative distance interaction. If not, well¡­.there¡¯s always pizza.


    Z remembers about duck, he remembered the power of the spiritual jiji. Z snapped out of it and remembered his true goal.


    He wanted the immortal weapon spiritual jiji to be a god of harem and take everyone¡¯s wives.


    Z was really ambitious but he also had the means, Taitai also wanna be god of harems because Z thought every husband loves NTR and so Tai and Z worked together. They have to get the immortal weapon and share. There was a guy named kuze who became a harem protagonist. Z reckoned that he wasn¡¯t any worse than kuze, he was confident that he could be charming and an okay guy. Then, taitai and z meet each other in inn with kuze.


    Kuze identally said, ¡°¡­so, thest fart¨C¡°


    After all, people have said it to his face before that he¡¯s okay. However, he did have a secret thing for dakemakuras. People being salty. Salty counts as plural, because it¡¯s salty + boots.


    https://discovernative/al/visit.php?al=1,7 https://discovernative/al/visit.php?al=1,6


    Tai tai said¡± im anti jiji¡­so just get me lynn ,the beauty¡±


    It turns out that lynn is the secret master of harems.the one who has caught them all. Lynn spiritual body is rich with energy which can help tai tai be overlord, but the duck left her with a child. Jun nned to help tai tai and killed the child,but Kin saved the kid.


    The unborn child died and cursed Jun so Jun be baby, Her child, xercia, is amazing at multitasking because she¡¯s an octopus. True to her roots, she has many ves willing employees for her numerous projects. Kin revived the kid after she knew the n, without jun and tai tai knowing. Kin had revived the kid.


    Lynn still loyal to the duck, Jun¡¯s n failed. but she had a hidden harem.


    Crim gave his blood to the revived kid to survive so the kid had an octopus mutation. Taitai started to look for another member of harem and started the journey of tentacle pleasure.


    Meanwhile,the vex was found by a group of knights, He is a lost princess of bot kingdom and could talk to animals and birds. He live in secluded pce while ying games, vex remembered when he was snatched by Z in the hotel room so he refused to go back the the kingdom and waited for z to find him, He remembered the way he was snatched by the handsome hentai Z, oh, the way how he held vex¡¯s arm and way how Z smelled; He fell in love.


    Poor vex waited but Z never came so he set off on a journey to find his beloved Z. z who left the in start his journey to ascend to immortality, who is looking for the immortal jiji.


    Vex got to where Kin and Crim and the kid were.

 Chapter 66: Kiss (1)

    <h4>Chapter 66: Kiss (1)</h4>


    Tranted by IAllsIsAwe


    Proofread by Kyeopchi


    Therefore, he buried his head and quietly watched Tang Li¡¯s long and beautiful hands gently kneading his lower legs.


    After ten minutes, only then did Tang Li stop and retract his hand back. He stood up and lent his arm to support Shen Yu.


    ¡°Can you try to walk?¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s weight was easily supported by Tang Li and got up to move his feet. He was not as sore as he was earlier.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Yu pulled up the corners of his mouth awkwardly.


    Tang Li looked down and stared at Shen Yu¡¯s face for a moment. He seemed to have thought of something and let out a helpless sigh, which was almost inaudible.


    Shen Yu thought that Tang Li was angry at him for eavesdropping. He immediately flushed from shame. He thought that he should give an exnation to Tang Li, even if it¡¯s an excuse. It would be better than not saying anything at all.


    In the end, before Shen Yu could make a sound, he heard Tang Li start, ¡°Actually, those words I said earlier are the truth.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Yu reacted slowly.


    ¡°The things that I said to Jia Zhe.¡± Halfway through, Tang Li suddenly realized that Shen Yu didn¡¯t know Jia Zhe. So, he changed his way of saying it, ¡°Just what I said about liking you.¡±


    Shen Yu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Originally, Shen Yu wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t hear anything, but he didn¡¯t expect that Tang Li would frankly tell it to him. He didn¡¯t know how to react.


    It seemed that regardless of how he¡¯d answer, it¡¯s a little strange and uncanny.


    Under Tang Li¡¯s scorching gaze, Shen Yu was silent before he gave a nonchnt ¡®oh¡¯. Then, he calmly said, ¡°I know.¡±


    Tang Li was stunned for a moment.


    Before he spoke about it, he imagined several of Shen Yu¡¯s possible reactions. Almost all of which were negative and intense. He had no idea that Shen Yu would act so calmly.


    It was as if he was not talking about love between lovers, but the love of the younger generation towards the elder.


    However, he said it directly and clearly enough earlier. In addition, with Jia Zhe¡¯s undisguised tant words, it was impossible for Shen Yu to not be aware of what he wanted to express.


    Unless¡ª


    This means that this was a rejection.


    Upon thinking about this possibility, Tang Li¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. His long eyshes now casted a small shadow. His smile quickly faded away.


    At this moment, Tang Li even thought of countless ways to forcibly tie Shen Yu to his side.


    He acknowledged that he was not a kind person by nature. Even if someone would say that he is an ingrate or a bastard, he would admit it as long as Shen Yu remains by his side¡­


    Tang Li found that despite how calm and rxed he usually acted, when it was all about Shen Yu, his emotions would be out of control like a wild horse. He couldn¡¯t rein his own thoughts and his actions.


    Like now¡­


    The thought of Shen Yu rejecting him made him feel like he was going crazy.


    At the same time, Shen Yu suddenly called out his name, ¡°Chestnut.¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s drifting thoughts were immediately pulled back. He turned his head only to find that Shen Yu¡¯s eyes were set on him. Those fickle and frivolous peach blossom eyes now full of seriousness.


    The expression on Shen Yu¡¯s face was very serious. his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. It was as if he was confronting an extremely important lifetime event.


    ¡°I want to think it over for a while before I give you an answer.¡± Shen Yu hesitantly said, ¡°Furthermore, you are going to take the college entrance examination in the summer next year. Your studies are a priority. I don¡¯t want you to be distracted this time round.¡±


    Hearing that, Tang Li was stupefied for a good while.


    As soon as those words processed in his mind, his dead dejected heart became radiant once again.


    He prudently asked, ¡°When you say you want to think it over, do you mean¡­we can date?¡±


    Shen Yu frankly replied, ¡°If you are an adult, I could try dating you. However, you are still a high school student, and you haven¡¯t turned eighteen yet. I don¡¯t want to be used of abducting minors.¡±


    Tang Li hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m 18 years old ording to the Chinese calendar.¡±


    Shen Yu was in a good mood and felt that it was funny, he shrugged, ¡°Thew won¡¯t acknowledge your age ording to the Chinese calendar.¡±


    Having said that, Shen Yu literally walked out of the bathroom.


    Tang Li hastened and followed him like a puppy, excitedly circling Shen Yu. His eyes crinkle in happiness, looking at Shen Yu with eyes that are as gentle and lukewarm like spring water.


    ¡°You said you would think over it for some time. How long will it be?¡±


    ¡°Before your college entrance exam.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Shen Yu saw Tang Li count his fingers very earnestly.


    ¡°There¡¯s still seven months to go.¡± Tang Li frowned. He seemed to be quite dissatisfied, ¡°It¡¯s too long.¡±

 Chapter 66: Kiss (2)

    <h4>Chapter 66: Kiss (2)</h4>


    Tranted by IAllsIsAwe


    Proofread by Kyeopchi


    hand and lightly clicked between Tang Li¡¯s eyebrows. When the little ¡°´¨¡°1 there unfolded, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that long. You are almost eighteen years old. Time passes fast.¡±


    Now, Tang Li was half-head taller than Shen Yu. He clearly needed to bow when looking at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu somewhat remembered the appearance of the Little Douding2, Tang Li.


    Unknowingly, he felt it was a pity.


    As they arrived at the hall, they found that the birthday party was in full swing. A waiter pushed a cart with a fiveyer of big cake slowly to the center of the crowd full of endless excitement.


    Everyone was chattering non-stop and excitedly gathered around the cute birthday boy who was wearing a party hat.


    The birthday boy tonight seemed to be in low spirits. His face was showing a reluctant smile. From time to time, he would absent-mindedly stare at the same ce. In the midst of everyone¡¯s urging voice, he absently picked up a stic knife to cut the cake.


    Shen Yu was looking at him and thought that the boy seemed familiar.


    Then, he turned his head and asked Tang Li, ¡°Is he the one called Jia Zhe?¡±


    Tang Li nodded, ¡°En.¡°


    At the same time, Shen Yu also recalled back. It turns out that Jia Zhe was the boy he and Tang Li met in the restaurant half a year ago. At that time, Tang Li wasing out to him that he liked the boy. In addition, he thought that Jia Zhe was the person that Tang Li liked.


    For this matter, he also drank a lot of flying vinegar for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Shen Yu suddenly felt that he hadn¡¯t matured. He unexpectedly had been feeling sullen for such a long time for apletely unrted person.


    When Jia Zhe blew out the candle, everyone¡¯s ps were followed afterwards. Shen Yu saw the time and realized that it waste. He wanted to leave and pulled Tang Li¡¯s hand and opened his mouth to speak.


    Suddenly, it was dark.


    It was as if the whole world was sinking into darkness.


    There were constant shrieks and people¡¯s voices around apanied by the chaotic sounds of others running in panic.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it dark in here!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be a power outage. I¡¯ll call the front desk and ask, okay? Don¡¯t worry everyone.¡±


    Despite that there were people bringing out their cellphones to light up the ce, a few troublemakers couldn¡¯t resist taking advantage of the darkness to scurry through the crowd. The crowd that was just about to quiet down was restlessly stirred up once again.


    Since Shen Yu¡¯s legs were quite numb and weak for him to run, he could only stand in one ce. He didn¡¯t know who wasughing merrily and as they ran past him, he was identally pushed.


    Shen Yu was caught off guard and fell straight down.


    Fortunately, Tang Li had been holding his hand, aware of his movements. He immediately pulled him back up.


    In the next second, Shen Yu was instantly into Tang Li¡¯s embrace.


    The noise around him was like a dense, trapping Shen Yu¡¯s ears. Yet, in such an environment, all he could hear is Tang Li¡¯s strong and powerful heartbeat.


    Ba-dump ba-dump¡ª¡ª


    It was pounding heavily on his ears.


    Shen Yu was startled for a moment. He immediately wanted to create some distance between the both of them.


    As he was just about to straighten his body, he felt the hand on his back pressing him again.


    ¡°Chestnut¡­¡± Shen Yu¡¯s voice was swamped with other people¡¯s voices.


    Tang Li didn¡¯t give him a chance to break away. His hands clung to him. It was as if he wanted to pound him into his arms. His strength was so great that Shen Yu could hardly breathe.


    ¡°Tang Li!¡± Shen Yu raised his voice, ¡°Let go of me first.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡± Tang Li freed up his hand to grope Shen Yu¡¯s face in the darkness. He quickly leaned close to him and said in a huffing tone, ¡°No one can see us anyway.¡±


    Shen Yu suddenly had a bad feeling, ¡°You¡­¡±


    The rest of his words were blocked with a sudden kiss.


    Tang Li carefully yet nervously held his cheek as if he was holding a fragile baby. Every kiss was very green without any skills, yet it was scorching hot and passionate.


    Everywhere it went, there was enough fuel to ignite a prairie fire.


    Shen Yu was scared witless by his family¡¯s darling. He feared that the light inside the hall would suddenly light back up.


    What if other people saw him and Tang Li kissing, he was afraid that both their names would appear together on the headlines by the next morning and what will greet them is a terrible scolding.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t care what other people would say about him, but he didn¡¯t want those people¡¯s views to affect Tang Li¡¯s normal college entrance examination.


    Unfortunately, Tang Li¡¯s strength was so strong that he couldn¡¯t break free at all. He was worried that they were making too much noise, thereby attracting other people¡¯s attention. Shen Yu was annoyed and angry. He was itching to kick Tang Li away.


    While he was in bewilderment, Tang Li did not hesitate to besiege him in a tough manner and forced the defenseless Shen Yu to repeatedly suffer defeat. He finally had no choice but to bear this stormy, intense kiss.


    Shen Yu, who was single ever since he was in his mother¡¯s womb, had never been in love, let alone had done such intimate acts with anyone.


    For the first time in his life, he was kissed and had to be constantly on guard from other people. A kiss that left a shadow in his heart.


    Not knowing for how long, Tang Li was finally willing to part with Shen Yu, who he kissed to death.


    Soon, the lights in the hall came back on.


    The world regained its light.


    Shen Yu also saw Tang Li standing in front of him clearly. He noticed that Tang Li was still the same, even his hair was not disheveled.


    On the contrary, he¡­


    Even if Shen Yu couldn¡¯t see his own appearance, he could guess that he ought to look miserable.


    ¡°Shen Yu¡­¡± Tang Li showed a pitiful expression, the expression he does when he did something wrong just like he did in his childhood. He said weakly, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Shen Yu waved his hand to interrupt him, ¡°Stop talking.¡±


    Tang Li instantly became silent. He observed Shen Yu impatiently.


    Shen Yu took deep breaths and forced himself to calm down. He didn¡¯t know if there was anyone who saw what he and Tang Li were doing just now. However, if he continued to stay here, he would only feel out of ce.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you waiting for Jia Zhe to give you the cake? ¡± Shen Yu red at Tang Li fiercely, ¡°Go away.¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s face that was gloomy turned fine in a split second. He hurriedly followed Shen Yu from behind.


    When they reached the elevator, they happened to meet Song Hui who wasing up from below.


    Song Hui originally thought that Shen Yu had left a long time ago. Seeing him again now, she couldn¡¯t help being surprised, ¡°Brother Shen Yu, haven¡¯t you already left? Where are you going in such a hurry? ¡°


    Shen Yu, who was perturbed, absolutely didn¡¯t want to talk to Song Hui, so he curtly said, ¡°Going home.¡±


    Song Hui said in a coquettish voice, ¡°We are going to eat cake soon. Please have some cake before you leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± As he said that, Shen Yu already entered the elevator.


    Even though Song Hui was too slow to notice this time. In the end, she still noticed Shen Yu¡¯s unhappiness. She couldn¡¯t help but worry. After thinking about it, she went into the elevator, ¡°Brother Shen Yu, are you ok¡­¡±


    Before she could finish talking, a tall figure suddenly stood in front of her.


    Song Hui was startled. She raised her head and saw Tang Li¡¯s face that looked sinister and eerie. His cold eyes swept over Song Hui¡¯s face, making her scalp numb.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this nonsense?¡± Every word that Tang Li spat out seemed to be wrapped in ayer of cold air.


    Song Hui instantly became frightened. She hurriedly apologised and quickly retreated from the elevator.


    As Shen Yu and Tang Li walked out of the club, the poor driver had been waiting in the car for more than two hours.


    Shen Yu intended to send Tang Li home, but before he could say anything, he heard someone calling out Tang Li¡¯s name from a distance.


    At a nce, he saw a Porsche parked there. Tang Ming was leaning against the driver¡¯s door as he waved to Tang Li.


    - 1. ´¨ is the eyebrows frown/crease/wrinkle.#easy-footnote-1-30704


    - 2. Little Douding is a character in a cartoon called ´ó¶ú¶äͼͼ/Big Ear Tutu. So, the ¡®child¡¯ Tang Li is a Little Douding look alike.#easy-footnote-2-30704

 Chapter 67: Future

    <h4>Chapter 67: Future</h4>


    Tranted by IAllsIsAwe


    Proofread by Kyeopchi


    Tang Ming quickly recognized Shen Yu, who was next to Tang Li. While smiling, he nodded to him as a greeting.


    ¡°Tang Ming was the one who drove me here.¡± Tang Li seemed to be aware of Shen Yu¡¯s disappointment. So, he carefully exined to him, ¡°They have a dinner party tonight and they still want me to return.¡±


    This ¡®they¡¯ naturally referred to the Tang family.


    At first, Shen Yu didn¡¯t notice. However, after Tang Li had mentioned that, he realised that he smelled of alcohol.


    It¡¯s just that the smell was not strong, perhaps he tried to cover it up.


    Tang Li¡¯s face was pale, but he didn¡¯t look like he had drunk any liquor. However, his bloodshot eyes and the tiredness between his eyebrows could not be concealed.


    Shen Yu knew that Tang Li¡¯s livelihood would be difficult after he returned to the Tang family. He had already been mentally prepared for it. However, when he saw his family¡¯s darling, Tang Li¡¯s exhausted appearance andck of sleep, he could not help but feel heartache.


    If Tang Li wished for it, he would take him home now and treat it as if he had never met the Tang family.


    Unfortunately, Tang Li didn¡¯t wish for it.


    Shen Yu sighed. He wanted to touch Tang Li¡¯s face but he qualmed that Tang Ming was watching him from a distance. He could only resist his impulse.


    ¡°Go home early.¡± Shen Yu admonished, ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself too much.¡±


    Tang Li obediently nodded, ¡°I know.¡±


    Shen Yu wanted to say something but he hesitated. After dilly-dallying for a long time, he couldn¡¯t restrain himself and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to push yourself so hard. As long as you turn around, there is a way out.¡±


    Saying that, Shen Yu stepped forward and pulled Tang Li¡¯s hand. He gently grasped it for a little while, ¡°I am your way out.¡±


    As his voice fell, Shen Yu wanted to take his hand back, but it was tightly gripped by Tang Li.


    Tang Li imitated Shen Yu¡¯s manners from a moment ago and held his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it to forever be you who is giving, and me, who will always be like a little child hiding under your wings, sheltering me from the wind and rain.¡± Tang Li said word by word seriously, ¡°I also want to be your way out.¡±


    Shen Yu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Somehow, his eyes were tearing a bit.


    He broke away from Tang Li¡¯s grasp and pushed the other, ¡°Go on. Tang Ming is waiting for you.¡±


    Tang Li nodded. Despite looking at Shen Yu with reluctant eyes, he nevertheless walked over to Tang Ming.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t want to see Tang Li leave. So, he hurriedly turned his head and went inside his car.


    When he arrived at the Shen family¡¯s home, it was already one in the morning.


    Since that incident, Shen Yu had sent Uncle Zhang away, along with two servants and several bodyguards who worked for Uncle Zhang. Now, there were only three servants in the family except Shen Yu and Aunt Chen.


    At this point, other people had long quit.


    Shen Yu went into the living room and switched on the floormp beside the sofa. The yellow light brightened the dark room as it projected the curve of the atmosphere.


    His quiet surroundings were so terrifyingly quiet that even the sound of the clock on the wall could not be heard.


    He obviously hadn¡¯t even noticed how quiet the house was before¡­.


    He didn¡¯t know whether it was because there were fewer people or because Tang Li moved away. Shen Yu always felt that there was something missing in this home, just like a missing corner of the moon. Somehow, he felt regret looking at it.


    ¡°Tang Li¡­¡±


    Shen Yu leaned on the sofa. He closed his eyes and called the name that upied too much of his attention in his life.


    He never dreamed that the rtionship between him and Tang Li would unexpectedly develop to this stage.


    Everything was beyond his wildest dreams.


    What made Shen Yu even more surprised was that¡ª¡ª he didn¡¯t seem to reject Tang Li liking him.


    Whether it was love or kinship, Tang Li¡¯s existence had long been thoroughly integrated into his life. If he could not be separated in such a way, Shen Yu thought he could ept it.


    All this time, he had been rushed straight to the blind date. The more women he has met, the more he didn¡¯t want to force himself to marry people he didn¡¯t like. He and those women had nothing inmon, whether it be a hobby or an experience. They were also not willing to blindly invest in their own feelings.


    Speaking of blind dates, Shen Yu felt that it was as if he was looking for a partner to live his life with.


    If that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t he find someone who¡¯s he familiar with and someone who can be tolerant and understanding with each other to live together?


    Shen Yu originally wasn¡¯t a person with a strong demand for rtionships. Otherwise, he would not be single for more than 20 years before crossing. He even made preparations for not getting married and not having children.


    Now that Tang Li apanied him, he also won¡¯t feel alone anymore.


    As for the child¡­


    Shen Yu had thought about it. If he and Tang Li could uphold their rtionship after Tang Li graduated from college, they could consider adopting.


    That night, Shen Yu thought about it over and over again. He also thought about how to deal with his rtionship with Tang Li after it wouldter be exposed¡­


    The next day.


    Shen Yu, who was in dreand, was awakened by his ringing phone. He dazely opened his eyes, only to realise that he unexpectedly had fallen asleep on the sofa.


    He had a thin nket draped on him.


    Shen Yu was befuddled for quite a while. He then heard Aunt Chen¡¯s voice, ¡°Sir, your phone is ringing.¡±


    Aunt Chen handed Shen Yu¡¯s phone on the sofa to him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Yu took the cellphone and his eyes fell on it. It was a call from Elder Shen.


    Ever since Shen Yu agreed to go on a blind date and put it into practice, he had been receiving Elder Shen¡¯s concerned calls almost everyday asking about his progress of the blind date.


    Shen Yu was annoyed by it and directly pressed the mute button. He ced his phone into his pocket, got up and went upstairs.


    Aunt Chen urged him from behind, ¡°Sir, breakfast ready. After you wash up, please remember toe down and eat.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Shen Yu just waved his hand without turning his back, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep a little longer. If my old man calls you, directly say that I¡¯ve got other matters and that I¡¯m not home.¡±


    Aunt Chen answered bluntly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once Shen Yu returned to his room, he washed and changed intofortable clothing, and directly lied down on the bed. Soon, he fell asleep again.


    He seemed to have been sleeping for quite a long time.


    When he opened his eyes again, the sky outside the window had been dyed with deep dark blue. and the scattered starlight was like chess pieces that dispersed all over the night sky.


    The light inside was so dim that Shen Yu nearly thought he had slept till the next day.


    At this moment, a slight knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. Aunt Chen who was outside the door asked, ¡°Sir, are you up? It¡¯s time to eat. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m up.¡± Shen Yu answered.


    At the same time, he felt it was odd.


    Before, Aunt Chen would only knock on the door to remind him to have breakfast. She had never called him out for lunch or dinner time. Normally, he would go to the dining room on time, without anyone else having to tell him.


    However, Shen Yu didn¡¯t think much about it. He hurriedly got out of the bed, tidied himself up and opened the door.


    Aunt Chen waited nervously outside the door. With aplicated expression, she whispered, ¡°Elder Shen is here.¡±


    Shen Yu asked, ¡°¡­When did he arrive? ¡±


    Aunt Chen replied, ¡°He has been waiting in the living room for nearly two hours. He said that he would let you rest more. So, I didn¡¯te up to call you.¡±


    Shen Yu and Aunt Chen went downstairs together. Even at distance, he could see Elder Shen was smiling with a blooming face. Suddenly, he had an ominous premonition.


    ¡°Xiao Yu,e here quickly.¡± Elder Shen hurriedly waved at Shen Yue and giggled. He opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Can you guess who I met at the dinner party yesterday?¡±


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t want to know, nor did he want to guess.


    However,ing into contact with Elder Shen¡¯s bright expression, he became determined, ¡°An old friend?¡±


    ¡°Oh hey, you guessed that right.¡± Elder Shen patted his thigh, and continued the topic, ¡°The thing is my friend lives abroad, but his granddaughter has lived here, in China, for quite a long time. I have met that girl. Her temperament is good and she is very pleasant. She may be your favorite type of¡­¡±


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help but to interrupt him, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Elder Shen was so keen on talking about it. When he was suddenly interrupted, he immediately became a little unhappy. He fumed instantly, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to meet? How many times have you turned me down. You didn¡¯t get in touch with that child herself, how do you know that she is not for you? ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shen Yu had a headache.


    Here we go again.


    It¡¯s the same thing.


    As long as he showed a little displeasure, Elder Shen would use these words to fool him. He would never get tired of trying.


    Of course, even if Elder Shen was not upset, he was.


    ¡°I alreadyplied and went to meet the girl you arranged yesterday. Even if you¡¯re in a hurry to get me married, you should give me some break.¡± Shen Yu said gloomily.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re doing coolie works. What break are you talking about?¡± Elder Shen who hated iron for not bing steel1 criticised him, ¡°You¡¯re almost 30 years old, and your rtionship hasn¡¯t stabilised yet. If your parents are here, They¡¯ll me me for not teaching you.¡±


    Shen Yu found itughable, ¡°Is pushing me to get married and have children a way to teach me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about getting married and having children. It¡¯s that you¡¯re getting old. You have to have someone around to keep youpany. We2 can¡¯t watch over you forever. If you have any problems in the future, who¡¯s going to help you?¡±


    Speaking about this, Elder Shen felt sentimental.


    Before, Shen Yu was concerned about Du Pingting, who had eloped with other men. He refused to ept the other women they introduced. He could understand Shen Yu¡¯s mood at that time. After the death of his daughter and his son-inw, Shen Yu became disabled. He became more and more determined to find a partner for Shen Yu.


    Most of the time, the person who apanied one¡¯s side was a partner. Regardless, whether they were elders or friends, they all had to leave.


    Elder Shen paused at once and asked, ¡°That girl from yesterday, you¡¯re unsatisfied with her, right?¡±


    Shen Yu was helpless, ¡°She is a high school student, and she is half a year older than Chestnut.¡±


    Elder Shen said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and meet the girl I just mentioned earlier if by any chance you see her, she may be to your liking?¡±


    Shen Yu shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s unlikely.¡±


    Elder Shen scowled, ¡°For what reason?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because I¡¯ve already found a partner. If there¡¯s no mishap, we¡¯ll be together in six months.¡±


    Hearing this, Elder Shen swept away his anger and depression just now. His whole face was beaming. He asked happily, ¡°Which girl is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a girl. It¡¯s our own boy.¡± Shen Yu scratched his head and smiled bashfully, ¡°It¡¯s Tang Li.¡±


    Elder Shen¡¯s expression went stiff, ¡°¡­¡±


    _______________________________________________________________


    Notes:


    - 1. ºÞÌú²»³É¸Ö/H¨¨nti¨§b¨´ch¨¦ngg¨¡ng an idiom means to feel resentful towards someone for failing to meet expectations and impatient to see improvement#easy-footnote-1-30704


    - 2. The raw state ÎÒÃÇ/w¨¯men which means we. Author probably refers to Shen¡¯s family too.#easy-footnote-2-30704

 Chapter 68: Emotional (1)

    <h4>Chapter 68: Emotional (1)</h4>


    Tranted by IAllsIsAwe


    Proofread by Kin


    In fact, before confessing, Shen Yu was prepared to be scolded by Elder Shen.


    Who knew that Elder Shen would be left greatly stunned for quite a while. Then, heughed once again, ¡°Are you joking with an old man like me now? Hurry up. Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Tell me who the girl is from and which family she is from.¡±


    Shen Yu solemnly answered, ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    Hearing this, Elder Shen turned silent once more. He paid attention to Shen Yu¡¯s expression and saw that Shen Yu didn¡¯t look like he was joking. He suddenly realised something. He drew his eyebrows together in a frown.


    ¡°You stinky brat!¡± Elder Shen angrily picked up his cane and ruthlessly struck Shen Yu¡¯s calf. ¡°You¡¯ve gone so far as to learn to pull Chestnuts out as a shield (an excuse) now. Do you like to put an old man like me in such difficult situations?!¡±


    Shen Yu was caught off guard being struck by a stick. It was painful that he was almost in a cold sweat.


    However, Shen Yu didn¡¯t mean to avoid it. Instead, he looked straight into Elder Shen¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I didn¡¯t pull out Chestnuts as a shield to refuse a blind date. Every word I said is the truth.¡±


    After a long pause, he said, ¡°I want to be with Tang Li, not on whims, but I want to be together with him for the rest of my life.¡±


    Elder Shen, ¡°¡­¡±


    He stared at Shen Yu in a daze and did not respond for a long time.


    Immediately after, shock, anger, disappointment, and other emotions sh through Elder Shen¡¯s eyes. Those emotions were instantly interwoven into a huge, making him unable to breathe.


    After a while, Elder Shen said hoarsely, ¡°When did you guys start it?¡±


    Shen Yu shook his head, ¡°We aren¡¯t together yet.¡±


    Elder Shen frowned, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he got up and sat beside Elder Shen. He gently held Elder Shen¡¯s hand. He took a deep breath and said in a serious and rigorous tone, ¡°Grandpa, you said it before. Since my parents left, we both have been dependent on each other. You are my only family in this world. I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you, but I¡¯m afraid that my honesty would cause harm to Chestnut. I choose to tell you because I believe you will respect my choice. ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Elder Shen quietly took away his hand held by Shen Yu and he forcely changed the topic back, ¡°Have you and Tang Li been together?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Shen Yu noticed Elder Shen¡¯s address changed to Tang Li. After thinking about it, he changed his way of saying it, ¡°I¡¯m nning to wait until Chestnut¡¯s college entrance examination to mention it to him. If he is willing to, we can start dating.¡±


    Elder Shen said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know what your intention is, presently, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Shen Yu was at loss. After two seconds of hesitation, he softly prompted, ¡°I didn¡¯t hide my feelings for him. He should have felt it too. I just don¡¯t know what he thinks now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elder Shen¡¯s face was bbergasted. He suddenly raised his voice, ¡°I thought you¡¯d already established a rtionship. It turns out, it¡¯s just you one-sidedly being in love?!¡±


    Shen Yu, ¡°¡­More or less.¡±


    Elder Shen said furiously, ¡°And at the same time, knowing you are the only one who is in love with him, Tang Li keeps things vaguely about the rtionship between you two while he neither refuses nor agrees with you??¡±


    Shen Yu, ¡°Eh?¡±


    This is wrong!


    Why are you so emotional, Grandpa?!


    Your point is wrong!


    Shen Yu gradually came around and hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not what you imagined it is¡­¡±


    ¡°At this time, you still want to protect that boy!¡± Elder Shen pped his thigh and resentfully red at Shen Yu. ¡°Look at you. You don¡¯t have any experience. You also don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve been led by the nose yet you¡¯re still willing to be the spare tire 1 for that boy!¡±


    Shen Yu: ¡°¡­¡±


    His family¡¯s old man was very awesome. He even knew the word ¡®spare tire¡¯.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s just my conjecture and nothing more.¡± Shen Yu said helplessly, ¡°Moreover, no matter how Chestnut feels about me, it will not affect my liking for him. To say at least, what if he also likes me?¡±


    Elder Shen snorted coldly, ¡°That will be the best.¡±


    Shen Yu was confused. All of sudden, he couldn¡¯t understand Elder Shen¡¯s attitude just now.


    Elder Shen was aware of Shen Yu¡¯s expression. He turned his head, and said angrily, ¡°Forget about it. Since you¡¯ve made a decision, I don¡¯t want to meddle with you so much. But mark my words. You can deepen further with Tang Li, but you can¡¯t force him to do something. Don¡¯t forget that he is not yet an adult.¡±


    Shen Yu was stunned for a moment. His eyes were brimming over. He held Elder Shen¡¯s hand once again, ¡°Thank you, grandpa.¡±


    This time, Elder Shen didn¡¯t shake off his hand like he did just now.


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Elder Shen continued, ¡°If one day you¡¯re parted, you need to listen to me and continue the blind date. No more reasons to avoid it!¡±


    Shen Yu sighed, ¡°¡­Alright. ¡±


    At this moment, Aunt Chen came over and courteously said, ¡°Sir, dinner is ready.¡±


    ¡°Just go eat.¡± Elder Shen immediately shook off Shen Yu¡¯s hand and walked toward the dining room without looking back. His pace was as fast as if there was something chasing him from behind.


    Shen Yu smiled and closely followed.

 Chapter 68: Emotional (2)

    <h4>Chapter 68: Emotional (2)</h4>


    Tranted by IAllsIsAwe


    Proofread by Kin


    During the meal, Elder Shen seemed to have epted this fact. From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t talk about Shen Yu¡¯s feelings and marriage. On the contrary, he talked with Shen Yu about the family¡¯s division matter.


    As they expected, the news of Shen Yu¡¯s determination to divide his family set off a lot of waves among the Shen Family.


    Many people thought that it was because they deliberately made things difficult for Tang Li which provoked and led to Shen Yu¡¯s impulsive thought. As a result, one after another came and tried to persuade Shen Yu and to keep Shen Yu rationality. They even forced Shen Rong¡¯s parents toe to the door to plead guilty.


    In regards to Shen Family¡¯s phone call, Shen Yu did not answer any of it. As well as for Shen Rong¡¯s parents who came to visit, he also asked Kang Lin and Aunt Chen to drive people back.


    He already made up his mind and no one can change his decision.


    Those people saw that Shen Yu¡¯s side was immune to both soft and hard tactics, so they bribed the reporters and the marketing number on the microblog to make explosive allegations of fake news/information. Thereby, it was putting pressure on Shen Yu.


    Originally, Shen Yu was going to ask Kang Lin to contact the microblog management personnel to control the negativements on the microblog. However, before Kang Lin started to act, the microblog was attacked by hackers. The server was paralyzed overnight and the topic about him disappeared without a trace. Ultimately, it left Water Army1 in baffled to whitewash him.


    Shen Yu was asking around, only to guess that Tang Li may be the one behind.


    He thought of the softwarepany Tang Li joined and intended to let Kang Lin check it secretly to at least ensure Tang Li¡¯s safety.


    Thinking about it, Shen Yu¡¯s train of thoughts unconsciously strayed towards Tang Li.


    It was until Elder Shen¡¯s clear cough came from the other side, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Shen Yu sobered up from a dream: ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°Huh, what huh? I¡¯m asking you something!¡± Seeing Shen Yu¡¯s thoughts wandering, Elder Shen didn¡¯t need to guess his grandson, who was in love, where his mind was. For a moment, he was angry. ¡°I ask you when the matter of dividing the family can be done.¡±


    Shen Yu hummed and gave a quick reply in a guilty conscience, ¡°The slowest is three years, and the fastest is one year. I can¡¯t move all of their cakes at once. I can only tear them apart bit by bit. This matter could not be rushed.¡±


    Elder Shen nodded, ¡°You have a good n.¡±


    Later, the two talked about something else. Naturally, Elder Shen realized that Shen Yu was not in shape, so he didn¡¯t stay much. After dinner, he told Shen Yu to have a good rest and left like the wind.


    Outside of the Shen¡¯s house, Uncle Zhang sat in the driver¡¯s seat and waited.


    Elder Shen took a seat in the back. Exhausted, he rubbed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Xiao Zhang, it¡¯s hard on you. After you send me back, quickly go home to eat.¡±


    Uncle Zhang started the car and looked at Elder Shen from the rearview mirror. After a long hesitation, he still couldn¡¯t help but asked softly, ¡°Did you approve it, Master?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same as before. It¡¯s like peeling his skin to let him have a meal with a girl.¡± Elder Shenined.


    Uncle Zhangughed helplessly andforted him warmly: ¡°Master, you get used to it. You should give him some time. Today¡¯s youngsters just don¡¯t like to get married and have children. Unlike our generation, it¡¯s better let him deal with these things on his own.¡±


    Elder Shen was silent for a full minute and hummed in a low voice.


    After that, he didn¡¯t speak anymore.


    The atmosphere in the car immediately became dull.


    Uncle Zhang thought he had said something wrong. His heart beat heavily for a little while. He quickly nced at Elder Shen from the rearview mirror a few times. He found that the old man was buried with his face in the shadows. He could not see his expression at the moment.


    ¡°Old Master?¡± Uncle Zhang eximed tentatively.


    After a long time, Elder Shen said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m tired. I want to have a rest. When we get to the ce, call me again.¡±


    Uncle Zhang said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Although Elder Shen tried so hard to suppress his own emotions, Uncle Zhang could still hear the sadness in his tone.


    Uncle Zhang was startled, and it can¡¯t wipe the surprise that appeared on his face.


    And then, Elder Shen could no longer control his sorrow. He covered his face with his hands. There¡¯s dull sobbinging from the narrow gaps of his fingers and reverberating in the quiet atmosphere.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it took. Elder Shen finally cleaned up his emotions and pulled a tissue to wipe the tears on his face.


    ¡°Forget about it.¡± His voice was low. ¡°Just let him.¡±


    It was as if he was talking to himself.


    And it was like he was hypnotizing himself.


    On the other side, Shen Yu watched the car driving Elder Shen away. He then turned around and walked back slowly.


    There was Elder Shen here just now. He was so nervous that he didn¡¯t eat much. Now that he sent him away, he suddenly felt hungry.


    Back in the living room, Aunt Chen and others were seen cleaning the table and were chatting while cleaning the dining room.


    ¡°Aunt Chen.¡± Shen Yu walked to the dining room¡¯s door and said, ¡°Please cook me a bowl of noodles and bring it to my study roomter.¡±


    Aunt Chen was facing Shen Yu, but she tilted her head to talk something to the servant beside her. It seemed she hadn¡¯t heard Shen Yu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Aunt Chen.¡± Shen Yu took a few more steps forward.


    Unfortunately, Aunt Chen still didn¡¯t respond. Even the two aunts next to her listened attentively to her without even ncing at Shen Yu. It was as if Shen Yu was an invincible man.


    Shen Yu was speechless. He directly went behind Aunt Chen and the two aunts2.


    ¡°Aunt Chen!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Aunt Chen was taken aback. She hurriedly turned around, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Shen Yu sighed, ¡°Cook a bowl of noodles and bring it to my study room.¡±


    Aunt Chen responded quickly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shen Yu rubbed his temple and left the dining room at a slow pace.


    Aunt Chen and two aunts were still whispering to each other.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd. When is the sir back? We were facing the door, yet we didn¡¯t see him.¡±


    ¡°I also would like to say that¡­ When I heard Sir¡¯s voice, Sir was already behind us. It was oddly scary¡­ ¡°


    ¡°In the future, when Sir is at home, we had better chat less. After talking for a long time, we didn¡¯t even hear the Sir calling us. It was also our negligence.¡±

 Chapter 69: Drunk (1)

    <h4>Chapter 69: Drunk (1)</h4>


    Tranted by IAllsIsAwe


    In the end, the family¡¯s division matter went on without a hitch through Shen Yu¡¯s ¡®suppression by force¡¯ process.


    However, on ount of Shen Yu¡¯s abruptly significant decision, it became a hot topic both inside and outside the circle/field/industry and among the media for a period of time. It gradually quietened down until half a yearter.


    As an involved party, Shen Yu was not affected in the slightest contrary to what one might have expected.


    With the weight off his shoulders, he would have more time and energy to busy himself with his own things¡ª¡ª such as painting, running a dessert shop and so on.


    Ever since Uncle Zhang left, Shen Yu let Kang Lin take care of two old shops and a new one with him. Unfortunately, there was ack of manpower. After all, the will was there, but not the strength1.


    Now that he was a little bit free, he intended to find the time to recruit a few more management staff.


    Shen Yu¡¯s life was pretty much full, yet he rarely got in touch with Tang Li.


    Although Tang Li would call him or send him a Wechat (text/voice) when he was free, it was clear that Tang Li seldomly had time to go to bed or to even squeeze out the time to video call on Wechat at 12 o¡¯clock at night.


    Then halfway through it, Tang Li would fall asleep right away.


    Shen Yu leaned against the bedside. The light was dimmed on his side, leaving only the smallmp. Yet in the video call, Tang Li sat on the sofa sleepily with bright light in his bedroom. Tang Li, who had just taken a bath, had no time to dry his hair.


    Shen Yu scrutinized the other party¡¯s asleep appearance carefully.


    He found that Tang Li seemed to be thinner from thest time he saw him. His skin was pale to the point of morbid. His eyes and eyebrows were full of weariness; he just looked extremely tired.


    Even when he was asleep, Tang Li¡¯s eyebrows frowned slightly. It was as if even in his dream, he couldn¡¯t stop worrying about some problems that had yet to be solved.


    This kind of appearance made Shen Yu¡¯s heart ache.


    He wanted to tell Tang Li to get up and blow his hair dry before he go to sleep. He hesitated for quite a while, but could not be cruel enough to disturb his rest. He just stared at Tang Li before he too, slowly fell asleep.


    The next day.


    Shen Yu¡¯s first reaction after waking up was to check his cellphone.


    He saw that his phone¡¯s battery was almost exhausted, but it had not been turned off. However, the video call had been hung up as early as five o¡¯clock in the morning.


    In addition, Tang Li had sent a voice message.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I fell asleepst night. Let me finish this thing in two days. Then, I¡¯ll look for you as quickly as possible.¡±


    Shen Yu pondered for a moment. He recalled that thest time they met was a month ago. At that time, Tang Li finally had some free time, so he asked Shen Yu out for dinner and to watch a movie together.


    But then, as soon as both of them stepped into the cinema, they were recognized by three or four passersby girls at once. They picked up their cellphones and took photos of them frantically.


    If it was in the past, Shen Yu would not have any reaction. However, that day he was really frightened and felt guilty like a thief2. He dragged Tang Li and immediately left the cinema without a word.


    Afterwards, they searched for an exclusive cinema and were able to book a private room where they were finally able to chat in peace. Tang Li had told him a lot about the school affairs and his ns for the college entrance examination. At that time, he only had a month before that examination.


    Shen Yu was worried that Tang Li¡¯s study would be affected, so he did not dare to go out with Tang Li as often.


    Now that only a few days were left for the college entrance examination, Tang Li unexpectedly became busy with another affair.


    In retrospective, the more Shen Yu thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss.


    Thereupon, he called Kang Lin.


    Kang Lin seemed to have guessed the reason why Shen Yu was looking for him, so he took the initiative to report: ¡°Mr. Shen, I have found out that thepany is not big. It just started two years ago and is considered to be a dark horse in the industry. Thepany has three bosses and each of them holds different shares. The one you met that day was Big Boss, Zhou Che, and the other two were Tan Dong and Lin Pingran. Tang Li is not even a titr employee in thatpany so he should not have been very busy with the affairs of thepany as he has been recently.¡±


    Having said that, Kang Lin unexpectedly recalled something and he immediately changed the topic, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Last year thatpany was negotiating a deal with the Tang family. It seemed like they were preparing to cooperate on a project. Unfortunately, the price could not be negotiated, so it has been dyed until now.¡±


    ¡°The Tang family?¡± Shen Yu froze, ¡°You mean Zhou Che and them, know the people from Tang family?¡±


    Kang Lin was silent for a moment. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°I guess Tang Li and Tang family have liaised among themselves because all the resources for the project are from Tang Li and the person named Lin Pingran is the one negotiating with the Tang Family. Obviously on the surface, It seems as if Lin Pingran is currying favor with the Tang family, but in actuality, he has been a white-eyed wolf. It is reckoned that Tang Li is putting pressure on the Tang family from behind the scenes by doing this.¡±


    Shan Yu asked, ¡°They still haven¡¯t seeded in discussing (the terms)?¡±


    Kang Lin answered, ¡°No, but the Tang family¡¯s patience is running out.¡±


    After saying that, Kang Lin then added, ¡°The Tang family doesn¡¯t know that Tang Li is behind Lin Pingran.¡±


    Shen Yu was silent.


    He had been guessing for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of medicine was being sold in Tang Li¡¯s bottle gourd3.


    It can be concluded that when Tang Li had returned to the Tang family, he would start to share Tang family¡¯s work and work diligently for them, instead of fighting against the Tang family in the name of an outsider4.


    However, on second thought, he felt that it was not unreasonable for Tang Li to do so.


    After all, the Tang family was not the same as Shen family where the majority of the shares were held by Shen Yu and Elder Shen. There were many people in the Tang family, and each of them had rtively equal rights. Over the years, they have checked and bnced each other, and if they had each other¡¯s back, they would move as one.


    He didn¡¯t know if Tang Li¡¯s method would make a little gap in the Tang family who had already formed a circlee altogether. Perhaps when the gap expands, Tang family would fly into a rage out of humiliation and concentrate their firepower on Tang Li¡­


    Shen Yu¡¯s imagination ran wild numerous times. It was only after he hung up that he forgot to tell Kang Lin to pay attention to Tang Li¡¯s action.


    Sigh.


    Forget it¡­


    Shen Yu sighed silently in his heart.


    Tang Li was a man with principle. He knew what he was doing.


    ***


    Note:


    1. ÐÄÓÐÓà¶øÁ¦²»×ã/x¨©ny¨¯uy¨²¡¯¨¦rl¨¬b¨´z¨² is an idioms means more than willing butcking the power to do so/unable to do what one wants very much to do


    2. ×öÔôÐÄÐé/zu¨°z¨¦ix¨©nx¨± is an idiom means to have sth on one¡¯s conscience or be taken aback


    3.It¡¯s a metaphor. Shen Yu had no idea what Tang Li was nnin


    4. It means when he fights against Tang¡¯s family he will be under his currentpany not in the name of his own name aka ¡®Tang¡¯ Li. I hope it makes sense.

 Chapter 69: Drunk (2)

    <h4>Chapter 69: Drunk (2)</h4>


    Tranted by IAllsIsAwe


    Although that was what he said, Shen Yu unconsciously paid attention to the Tang family¡¯s current situation and he also instructed the second assistant to sort out the information about the Tang family and send it to him before leaving work every day.


    Fortunately, apart from some irrelevant official notices, he didn¡¯t hear any gossip about the Tang family.


    Just when Shen Yu thought everything had calmed down, he unexpectedly met a bunch ofpeople from the Tang family in a restaurant.


    At night.


    Shen Yu, Elder Shen and some rtives/friends who had a pretty good rtionship with the Shen family came out for dinner. Shen Yu went to the bathroom and came across Tang Ming who had been exiting through the door.


    Tang Ming recognized Shen Yu right away. His face brightened as he immediately greeted him while smiling, ¡°Brother Shen, what a coincidence. Are you here for dinner as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Yu smiled and subconsciously asked, ¡°Did youe together with Tang Li?¡±


    In Shen Yu¡¯s impression, Tang Li and Tang Ming were often seen together, even to the point of inseparable.


    On hearing this, Tang Ming became flustered. However, he quickly covered it up so it was not noticed by Shen Yu.


    ¡°Chestnut is also here, but it¡¯s not convenient for him to see you right now¡­¡± Tang Ming scratched his head and said it awkwardly, ¡°Today is the day where we usually have our family dinner, and all the elders in the family are present¡­¡±


    Shen Yu instantly understood Tang Ming¡¯s insinuation and he quickly exined, ¡°I just asked casually. I didn¡¯t mean to look for him.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Ming was clearly relieved, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    What¡¯s good?


    Shen Yu felt something was odd. He stared frowningly at Tang Ming.


    Tang Ming suddenly reacted; he realized that he had a slip of the tongue. He quickly concealed it with a dryugh before he stammered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. They are still waiting for me. I¡¯ll go first. Next time, if there is a chance, let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    Saying that, Tang Ming hurriedly left before Shen Yu could answer.


    Shen Yu: ¡°¡­¡±


    He gloomily looked at Tang Ming running away. Just as he wanted to turn around and walked away, he suddenly saw a boy with a worried face running towards and grabbing Tang Ming¡¯s clothes. He said in a loud voice, ¡°Brother Ming, you¡¯d better go and persuade them. No matter what they do, they can¡¯t treat Tang Li like that¡­¡±


    Before his words could finish, Tang Ming quickly covered his mouth with force.


    Tang Wenjing failed to understand why his mouth was being covered, he could only muffle some noise.


    ¡°Okay, I get it. Stop talking.¡± Tang Ming turned his head deceitfully and happened to meet Shen Yu¡¯s gaze. Shen Yu wasn¡¯t standing far away, he looked straight into their eyes as if he was staring right into their soul. The two boys couldn¡¯t help but be startled.


    Afterwards, Tang Ming pulled Tang Wenjing and ran away in a panic.


    Shen Yu remained standing in the same ce. Who knew what he was thinking of as his face became more ugly as time passed by.


    When Shen Yu came back from the bathroom, Elder Shen was in the middle of chatting with some rtives.


    They happened to talk about Shen Yu¡¯s marriage. Rtives advised him to give some ideas to Shen Yu. He was thirty years old and therefore independent1 and on which basis, had a man not settled down at the age of thirty?


    After listening to them, Elder Shen shook his head like a rattle-drum. He heaved a deep sigh. ¡°It¡¯s all right. He can worry about it himself. I¡¯m already someone who¡¯s had one foot into the grave. I don¡¯t care what he does.¡±


    The rtive still tried to persuade, ¡°Xiaoyu can¡¯t go on like this forever.¡±


    Elder Shen said, ¡°He can do whatever he likes.¡±


    The man once again asked, ¡°What if Xiaoyu ns not to marry and have children all his life?¡±


    Elder Shen indifferently said, ¡°Then, there¡¯s no need for him to marry and have children.¡±


    The other man beside him became anxious, ¡°Second uncle, how can you say that? Only when a child is born, will Xiaoyu have someone take care of him in the future and provide for his old age2. Can you bear to see him alone when he grows old?¡±


    Those words seemed to annoy Elder Shen. He red and mmed the table. He yelled, ¡°When he gets old, maybe I¡¯m already dead. Why do I need to worry about him? And you guys¡ª¡ª¡±


    Elder Shen angrily pointed to the younger generation around him. He cursed, ¡°Are you full or what? My house is my business. It¡¯s none of your goddamn business whether my grandson gets married or not. I already allowed you to save your gift money3 and you¡¯re still not satisfied? Besides, are the children born to support you? Let¡¯s see if your own children can provide for your old age. It¡¯s already good enough if they don¡¯t piss you off!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Those who were scolded by Elder Shen looked the same as a quail4 and went pale. They buried their heads and did not dare to utter a word.


    By the time Elder Shen finished venting, someone prudently apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second uncle. It¡¯s us who let our mouth run loose¡­¡±


    Elder Shen red at him. ¡°If the next time you are still being loose like this, I won¡¯t be as easy to talk with as I am now.¡±


    Others: ¡°¡­¡±


    Although they were really reluctant,, they had no choice but to agree, ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡±


    Elder Shen heaved a sigh of relief, and his unsightly expression finally eased. As he was about to pick the dish, he saw a fair hand using chopsticks to put a thin piece of meat into his bowl.


    ¡°Calm down, Grandpa.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s gentle voice sounded in his ear.


    Elder Shen was stunned. He turned his head in surprise and looked at Shen Yu with strange eyes for quite a while. Then, he said in a dull voice, ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    Shen Yu ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been sitting here for more than ten minutes¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Elder Shen thought about it, ¡°You don¡¯t make a sound when you walk.¡±


    But that was not the important point. Elder Shen just muttered a few words and didn¡¯t say any more. Instead, he began tofort Shen Yu and fiercely told him not to listen to those rtives. He should marry whenever he wanted to. If worse came to worst, they, grandfather-grandchild, would be single together.


    The others shivered as they listened to it.


    After the topic was over, Shen Yu felt something strange. He felt as if he had missed something very important. However, no matter how much he thought, he could not think of what he had actually missed.


    Those weird feelingssted until the end of the meal.


    Shen Yu sent Elder Shen to Uncle Zhang¡¯s car and watched the car drive away. He also turned around and walked back.


    He did not rush to get in his own car, rather he went back to the restaurant and asked the waiter about the private room where the Tang family was located. Unfortunately, all the people in the room had gone, leaving two waiters to clean up the mess.


    Luckily, the waiter told him that the people in the private room had just left not long ago, and they should be outside of the restaurant¡¯s entrance at the moment.


    Thus, Shen Yu hurriedly went out to run after.


    Out of the restaurant, he headed straight for the parking lot.


    Now, it was already past ten o¡¯clock in the evening. The night was heavy and the stars were dimmed. There were only two streetlightmps exuding a faint light.


    No passersby could be seen on the path leading to the parking lot. Shen Yu could only hear the sound of his own scamper footsteps and the sound of insects in the surrounding grass.


    He walked so fast that he felt the pain on his leg again, making him limp halfway through.


    However, Shen Yu pretended not to feel it as he continued to limp forward. At the same time, he took out his cellphone and intended to call Tang Li.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was convenient for Tang Li to answer the phone¡­


    Shen Yu searched and found Tang Li¡¯s name in his number¡¯s list. Before he could click on it, he heard a familiar sound.


    He stopped moving, stood where he was, and attentively listened to it for a while.


    As expected, it was Tang Li¡¯s voice.


    But he didn¡¯t sound like he was in a good shape.


    Shen Yu followed the faint voice and searched for him. Atst, he saw Tang Li¡¯s figure behind a hidden grass. Even though he was separated by a distance, he could smell the strong stench of wine.


    Tang Li, dressed in ck, was holding himself up with the support of a tree. He looked so drunk that he could hardly stand. He could only squat down. He kept his head down and was retching all the time, looking very ufortable.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene. He was shocked and subconsciously wanted to go over.


    ¡°Ches¡­¡±


    ¡°Chestnuts!¡± Tang Ming came from out of nowhere. He went to squat beside Tang Li. He patted him anxiously on the shoulder and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Shen Yu paused for a moment. He pursed his lips, and quietly retreated where he had been just now.


    Note:


    - 1. ÈýÊ®¶øÁ¢/s¨¡nsh¨ª¡¯¨¦rl¨¬ is an idiom from Confius. It means that, at thirty, a man should be able to think for himself


    - 2. To look after one¡¯s aged parents and arrange proper burial after they die


    - 3. In chinese culture, they usually gift money on the wedding¡¯s asion etc


    - 4. To describe someone as timid

 Chapter 70: Going Home (1)

    <h4>Chapter 70: Going Home (1)</h4>


    Shen Yu was behind Tang Li and Tang Ming and the light in the surrounding was really dimmed, so that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t notice Shen Yu hiding in the bushes.


    Tang Li, who was crouching under the tree, retched for quite some time. And only then did he feel a bit better. Barely supported by the tree trunk, he stood up. He asked Tang Ming in a hoarse voice, ¡°Brother Ming, do you have any towel or something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have it¡± Tang Ming quickly tried to find it. Soon after, he took out a handkerchief and handed it to Tang Li: ¡°Feel free to use it. No need to return it back to me.¡±


    Tang Li took the handkerchief. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Afterward, neither of them spoke.


    The continuous sound of bugs/insects in the environment made them conceal their distraught feeling and breathing.


    Even after some time passed, Tang Li still kept feeling dizzy. He stood a little unsteadily. Not caring whether the tree trunk in front of him was clean or not, he turned to lean against it and closed his eyes.


    After quite a while, Tang Ming whispered in his ear hesitantly, ¡°Chestnut, do you feel better now?¡±


    Tang Li replied softly without opening his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t feel well. I want to rest for a bit.¡±


    On hearing this, Tang Ming sighed heavily and grumbled, ¡°Those people are really too much. Using their elder status to do whatever they please. I think for them to celebrate your adulthood is just a fake. They really want to show their superiority by forcing you to drink.¡±


    Tang Li was silent for a while. Heughed bitterly: ¡°I¡¯m an adult now, and their reasons are very justified.¡±


    Tang Ming asked curiously, ¡°You didn¡¯t know how to drink before?¡±


    Tang Li answered, ¡°Never had a drink before.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Shen Yu is really good to you as everyone has said.¡± Tang Ming sighed, there was a hint of envy in his tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want to force you to do what you don¡¯t want to do.¡±


    ¡°I was not eighteen when I left the Shen family. He would not let a minor drink.¡±


    Tang Ming had ck lines on his face: ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    While speaking of Shen Yu, Tang Li¡¯s ufortable expression seemed to have eased by a lot. His frown¡¯s eyebrows finally rxed as he quietly said, ¡°Shen Yu is the only and the most important person in my life and there¡¯s no one else. Only when I think of him can I feel that living in this world is not so dull.¡±


    There was a time where it was very difficult for Tang Li to survive.


    He had neither family nor friends, had no money, and no one to take care of him. He couldn¡¯t even see where his futureid. It was Shen Yu, who walked into his life step by step and pulled his hand to move forward.


    Up to now, Shen Yu was his world.


    Tang Li couldn¡¯t bring himself to imagine not having Shen Yu in his life anymore; all the colour in his life would just eventually disappear, and he would even lose his courage to continue living.


    Tang Ming stood in the backlight. He calmly looked at all the changes in Tang Li¡¯s face with his deep gaze. His eyes flickered a few times. In an instant, he seemed to have understood something.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tang Ming stuttered for a moment, ¡°You, towards Shen Yu¡­¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s figure was somewhat stiff, but he didn¡¯t answer Tang Ming.


    However, his lukewarm and calm face gradually became cold. Then, he opened his eyes slowly and set his eyes on Tang Ming¡¯s surprised expression. There seemed to be some emotion surging in his pitch-ck eyes.


    Tang Ming immediately froze.


    Under Tang Li¡¯s gaze, he became panicky for no reason and all the words stuck in his throat.


    After a good while, Tang Ming gradually came back to his senses. He hastily restrained some thoughts that he should not have. Heughed dryly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I probably think too much.¡±


    ***


    Shen Yu hid in the dark.


    Because there was some distance between him and Tang Li, he could not hear what the two men were saying except when the first time Tang Ming had called out Tang Li¡¯s name.


    By looking at Tang Li¡¯s unsightly face, perhaps he was still suffering from a hangover.


    Upon seeing this, it was certainly impossible for Shen Yu to not feel distressed.


    He had raised Tang Li for so many years. When was there a time where he had not carefully held Tang Li in his hand? Usually, for him to even see Tang Li move down the flowerpot, he would fear that the other would feel tired.


    Thinking about it carefully, he was too strict while educating Tang Li. During the rest of the time, he had tried his best to meet Tang Li¡¯s requirements. Unfortunately, Tang Li never took the initiative to say what he wanted¡­


    Even so, he was unwilling to keep watching Tang Li being forced to this state now.


    The more Shen Yu thought about it, the more upset he got. On one hand, he detested those people from Tang family, who were cold-blooded and heartless. On the other hand, he med his own powerlessness. He could not even protect Tang Li, who was just growing up.


    On the other side, Tang Li and Tang Ming seemed ready to head back.


    Shen Yu wanted to leave quietly, but when he saw Tang Li¡¯s face looking iparably pale under the street light, he could not resist taking a few steps towards their side.


    Tang Li¡¯s cellphone happened to ring at this moment. He took out his cellphone to have a look. Suddenly, he squinted his eyes even further.


    Despite the obvious resistance on his face, Tang Li had no choice but to answer the phone, ¡°Second uncle¡­¡±


    Next to him, Tang Ming was waiting in boredom.


    Tang Ming was clearly facing in the direction of Shen Yu, but for whatever reason, he seemed to be unable to see Shen Yu. He didn¡¯t even move his eyes towards Shen Yu.


    Until Shen Yu came up to Tang Ming and interjected him with coughs.


    Tang Ming, who was looking around out of boredom, suddenly became alert. His focus immediately gathered on Shen Yu¡¯s face, making his eyes nearly be cross-eyed.


    ¡°Mr. Shen?!¡± Tang Ming was shocked by Shen Yu¡¯s sudden appearance. He hurriedly patted his chest to calm himself down. ¡°Howe you are here?¡±


    When Shen Yu looked at Tang Ming¡¯s drastic reaction, the difort in his heart became more and more intense.


    This seemed exactly like what had happened half a year ago, the people he came into contact with became odd. They always intentionally or unconsciously ignored his presence.


    At first, it was the servants at home who often did not feel his presence. Later, it developed to the point where they could not even hear him. The most serious one was when Shen Yu was in the study room, Aunt Chen and others had thought he was on a business trip, and no one paid attention to him for two consecutive days.


    If it was before, Shen Yu could use Aunt Chen¡¯s old age as an excuse. But a moment ago, he could tell by the way Tang Ming looked at him, he still couldn¡¯t notice him approaching.


    Some conjectures were vaguely raised in Shen Yu¡¯s mind.


    For a moment, he was so frightened that his face was covered with cold sweat.


    ¡°Mr. Shen?¡± Tang Ming raised his hand and shook it lightly in front of Shen Yu. His tone was mixed with concern. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Shen Yu woke up from a daydream and he forced out a smile: ¡°I¡¯m alright. I just passed by here. Didn¡¯t you see me?¡±


    ¡°I must have been thinking about other things that I didn¡¯t even pay attention¡­¡± Tang Ming thought Shen Yu was ming him, so he scratched his head embarrassedly. ¡°Also, it is dark here¡­¡±


    Shen Yu just smiled. He didn¡¯t continue the conversation.


    He turned his head and saw that Tang Li had already finished answering the call.

 Chapter 70: Going Home (2)

    <h4>Chapter 70: Going Home (2)</h4>


    Tranted by IAllsIsAwe


    When he turned to look at him, Tang Li had a bbergasted look all over his face, followed immediately by a wave of pleasant surprise. He put away his cell phone and walked to Shen Yu, step by step.


    ¡°Shen Yu!¡±


    Tang Li seemed to be especially persistent in calling his name. In addition, not was he not half-heartedly calling it, rather he seemed very much earnest on calling out these two words.


    Shen Yu pulled Tang Li¡¯s hand towards him and kneaded it habitually. Then, he reached out to touch Tang Li¡¯s face. ¡°Are you still unwell?¡±


    ¡°En¡­¡± Tang Li narrowed his phoenix eyes. He rubbed against Shen Yu¡¯s palm, resembling an obedient cat. He said half-coquettishly, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t drink much.¡±


    Shen Yu chuckled and at the same time, he pinched Tang Li¡¯s cheek.


    This young¡¯un is actually clever.


    Knowing that he could not conceal the fact that he was drunk, he hence started to beg for mercy from the other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just keep on drinking. You¡¯re already an adult.¡± Shen Yu put down his hand. After a pause, he still warned him repeatedly, ¡°Pay attention to the propriety next time. Don¡¯t be foolish. Whoever passes the wine needs to drink it.¡±


    The hand that kept pinching his face suddenly went away making Tang Li feel not quite used to it for a moment. He was startled for a moment. He subconsciously put his head on Shen Yu¡¯s shoulder and muttered, ¡°What if they insist on me drinking?¡±


    As if he wasforting a child, Shen Yu patted Tang Li¡¯s fluffy head that was rubbing against his neck, ¡°Then, tell them that it¡¯s Shen Yu who won¡¯t let you drink. If they try to persuade you to drink again, it means that they are all going against me.¡±


    Tang Li gave out a series of lowughs.


    It sounded a little bit silly.


    After the two had been lovey-dovey for a moment, Shen Yu noticed that there was Tang Ming standing beside him, who was acting as a background.


    Shen Yu had a rarely blushing moment. He hurriedly pushed Tang Li away that stuck to him like candy.


    At this very moment, Tang Ming had his mouth agape and his face stupefied. Shen Yu shouted a few times before he finally broke away from the petrification.


    Who am I? Where am I? And what am I doing?


    However, seeing how much Tang Li stuck to Shen Yu, Tang Ming unconsciously shivered.


    He always knew that Tang Li attached great importance to Shen Yu, but he didn¡¯t expect that Tang Li would act so pampered in front of Shen Yu¡­


    Tang Ming mulled over for quite a while before finding a description¡ª¡ªAstonishing.


    Yes, it was really astonishing.


    He didn¡¯t know how those groups of fanatic girls who were pursuing Tang Li would feel when they see this scene. He was afraid they would be shocked to the point their jaws dropped to the ground.


    Tang Ming shook away the goosebumps on his body and followed the two men in front to the parking lot, until he saw that Tang Li was going to get in Shen Yu¡¯s car. He immediately panicked.


    ¡°Tang Li!¡± Tang Ming stepped forward and held down the door which had not been closed yet. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Although Tang Li looked indifferent on the surface, he was actually drunk and distracted. He tightened his eyebrows stubbornly and looked at Tang Ming without any expression. After a long time, he solemnly answered, ¡°I am going home.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Tang Ming went silent. He then said sadly, ¡°You should follow me then. What are you doing by following Mr. Shen?¡±


    Saying that, Tang Ming let go of the door and reached out to pull Tang Li from the back seat of Shen Yu¡¯s car.


    To his surprise, Tang Li¡¯s action was faster than him. From the start, he didn¡¯t get a chance to touch him yet as he mmed the door the next second Tang Ming let it go.


    Tang Ming: ¡°¡­¡±


    After waiting for about half a minute, the car¡¯s window rolled down slowly, revealing two faces withpletely different expressions¡ª¡ªTang Li¡¯s face was unwilling while Shen Yu had an apologetic smile across his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He will go back with me today. If the elders of your family ask, you can answer how it fits.¡± Shen Yu said, ¡°You can also say directly that I took him.¡±


    Even though the other party had told him this, Tang Ming still needed to say something back in courtesy. ¡°Alright. Be careful on your way back.¡±


    When the driver started the car, Tang Li, who always liked to hold a poker face, had a brilliant smile. He waved to Tang Ming happily like a five-year-old, ¡°Bye-bye. I¡¯ll go home now.¡±


    Tang Ming: ¡°¡­¡±


    Tang Ming, ¡°Bye-bye to you too.¡±


    ***


    On the way back to Shen¡¯s house, Tang Li was drunk and a little bit unconscious. He leaned against Shen Yu without moving anymore.


    Shen Yu was worried that Tang Li was not sleeping in afortable position, so he let him lie on hisp.


    The scenery outside the window changed into light and shadow repeatedly at great speed. The driver drove in concentration and remained silent to the extent of being an invisible person.


    Shen Yu said, ¡°Brother Liu, please drive slowly.¡±


    The driver said agreeably, ¡°Alright, Mr. Shen.¡±


    The car was very quiet and not that bright. Shen Yu lowered his head and could only see the vague outline of Tang Li¡¯s face in the dark. When he put his hand on Tang Li¡¯s shoulder, he felt more secure.


    Nearly an hourter, the car slowly drove into the vi area. Shen Yu gently pushed Tang Li¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Chestnut, we are here.¡±


    Tang Li was sleeping soundly. He gradually woke up after being pushed two or three times by Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu could not bear to see it. He urgently wanted to take Tang Li in to have him drink the hangover soup that he had informed Aunt Chen to cook. He said, ¡°We¡¯re home. Can you go now?¡±


    ¡°Can¡­¡±


    Tang Li¡¯s voice was too hoarse to speak. He slowly got up from Shen Yu and rubbed his temple. He seemingly realized that he had just fallen asleep on Shen Yu¡¯sp and immediately felt apologetic, ¡°Sorry, I fell asleep identally.¡±


    ¡°Go back to take a bath. Then, go to sleep.¡± Shen Yu consoled him.


    Tang Li turned around to look at Shen Yu. He then changed into the same as a sticky candy, pasting himself on Shen Yu¡¯s body, and obediently hummed.


    As he walked back from the parking lot, Tang Li was half-sober. At least he didn¡¯t talk as slurred as before, but he still cheekily held Shen Yu¡¯s arm and refused to let go.


    Shen Yu had no choice but to let him have his way.


    When he got home, Aunt Chen had not yet gone to bed. She and another aunt were sitting on the sofa and chatting.


    Hearing themotioning from the door, Aunt Chen and the other two immediately came over to wee him.


    ¡°Oh dear! Young Master Tang Li, how did youe back? ¡± Aunt Chen didn¡¯t seem to notice Shen Yu¡¯s existence. She held Tang Li¡¯s arm from the other side. ¡°Ah, how much did you drink? Fortunately, I had made a hangover soup.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!